ã€ŠShadow of the Forsaken Chaosã€‹


 Prologue

    The streets of the Avalom Empire were alive with the blissful sound of laughter.

    The city had enjoyed peace for many decades, but that morning, an unusual sight caught the attention of its citizens: a large number of guards hurriedly making their way toward the city wall.

    The citizens were mildly startled by the guards'' strange behavior but chose not to ask any questions.

    Rumble*

    The ground began to tremble, and with each passing second, the tremors grew stronger, spreading fear and panic throughout the city. The shaking ceased for a brief moment, and a collective sigh of relief could be felt. However, before anyone could comprehend what had just transpired, the tremors resumed, accompanied by a shout from the city gate.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded out loudly and desperately, "IT''S COMING!"

    Panic-stricken, people looked around frantically. Then, without warning¡ª

    BOOM*

    A massive explosion erupted, sending a wave of dust and fog from the direction of the city wall. As the dust settled, the bewildered citizens could finally glimpse the source of the disturbance.

    "Oh, great star," a man muttered, his expression one of shock and disbelief, as he stared toward the site of the explosion. The once-impregnable stone wall had been blown away, leaving a gaping hole as large as a mansion. Debris from the shattered wall lay strewn across the city, wreaking havoc on numerous buildings.

    As the dust from the explosion cleared a giant monstrous hand with razor-sharp claws reached through the gap

    The citizens froze as they watched the giant monster slowly reveal itself

    A giant humanoid monster emerges from the smoke.

    It led out a blood-curdling screech, its razor-sharp claws started swinging randomly at the remaining wall, and when the wall destroyed the citizens saw an endless wave of monsters was pouring in from the open space.

    The once-clear sky was now shrouded in thick, burning smoke, pierced by desperate cries of pain and agony.

    Amid the chaos, a young boy stumbled and fell while fleeing. Curling into a fetal position, he tried to protect himself from being trampled. With his eyes squeezed shut, all he could hear was the frantic cacophony around him.

    Tears streamed down his face as he cried out and begged for his parents to save him. Exhausted and overwhelmed, he soon lost consciousness, when he finally awoke, he opened his eyes slowly and weakly whispered, "Mom, Dad?" His mind was consumed with thoughts of his parent.

    As he looked around him, terror overwhelmed him to the point that he wet himself. Tears streamed down his cheeks like a river, and his entire body went rigid with fear. Blood flowed in rivers across the streets, and mutilated bodies lay scattered everywhere.

    The boy was paralyzed with horror, trembling in place. A noise to his left snapped him from his terror. He turned to find himself face-to-face with a monstrous, fish-like creature. Its eyes glistened with malevolent hunger, and its mouth drooled at the sight of him. The creature let out a spine-chilling scream.

    Frozen in terror, the young boy could only stand helplessly. But before the monster could lunge, an axe flew through the air and struck its eye with deadly precision.

    "Davis, run this way! Hurry!" a voice called out urgently.

    The boy turned to see his father running towards him. With a cry of relief, he sprinted towards him, shouting, "Dad!"

    The man scooped up his son and began to run back in the direction he had come from. However, the enraged monster pursued them with relentless fury. The man dashed around every corner, trying to outpace the creature, but it remained hot on their heels.

    Soon, more monsters emerged, and the man realized he couldn¡¯t afford to stop, not even for a moment. He pressed on, determined to protect his son.

    Meanwhile, in the heart of the city, the guards banded together, gradually clearing out the monsters and rescuing the frightened citizens.

    "Buy us as much time as you can! The heroes will be here soon!" the captain of the guard shouted, his commanding presence a beacon of hope for his comrades.

    He turned his intense gaze towards the giant monster that had ignited the chaos.

    "Why hasn''t that thing¡­ moved yet?" The captain pondered. His eyes locked on the creature standing motionless at the gate.

    "Sir, I have good news!" one of the soldiers rushed towards him, breathless. "The four heroes have arrived," he announced with relief, still gasping for air.

    "The heroes will split into three groups. Two will help us secure the east and west sides of the city, while the other two will deal with that giant¡ª"

    BOOM*

    The giant monster, which had been standing idle, was jolted by a massive explosion that seemed to awaken it from its stupor. It swung its colossal claws wildly, trying to strike back at its unseen attacker, but with little success.

    A young girl riding a broom was hovering around its head, "Wow I have never seen a dog as big as¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence the monster angrily swung at her but missed, the creature swung its other arm but only blood was splattered across the air, it turned to see that its left arm was severed completely.

    "Let¡¯s not drag this out any longer, Lyra," a man with a shield and sword declared from atop a rooftop.

    "Aw, you¡¯re no fun, Cale," Lyra replied with a hint of amusement.

    The giant monster shifted its gaze toward the man, its growl echoing with rage.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Davis¡¯s father could run no longer. Collapsing to the ground, he covered his son with his own body, desperately trying to shield him from harm.

    Suddenly, the giant monster let out a piercing screech that sent shockwaves rippling through the city. The monsters surrounding Davis and his father were momentarily distracted, their attention diverted by the deafening cry.

    Davis¡¯s father took this opportunity to run once again. But due to exhaustion, he could not run far as the monster came back to its senses it started looking around the area for the two.

    Davis¡¯s father found a somewhat tight corner and, with no other options, covered his son with the soaked clothing of the deceased.

    "Listen to me son, I need you to stay here and be as quiet as possible. Dad will go get help, okay?" He looked at Davis with tears of sadness in his eyes.

    Leaning in, he kissed Davis¡¯s forehead gently. "I love you, Davis. Please, take care of your mother and younger sister for me."

    With a final glance, he ran off, making sure to create as much noise as possible to draw the monsters away.

    Davis huddled silently beneath the drenched clothing, his heart pounding as he heard the rumbling of numerous monsters run passed him and toward his father¡¯s direction.

    Helpless, he slowly raised his hand to his chest and closed his eyes, praying desperately for a miracle to save his father.

    Time seemed to stretch endlessly for Davis. Every second was filled with thoughts of his father. Suddenly, the soaked clothing was pulled away, revealing a silhouette that resembled his father.

    "You¡¯re safe now, kid." The man said, his voice telling Davis that he wasn¡¯t his father. "Let¡¯s get you home. There¡¯s nothing to worry about¡ª"

    Davis lost consciousness once more from both the exhaustion and relief.

    When Davis next opened his eyes, he found himself in a hospital room. "You¡¯re finally awake, Davis" The same man¡¯s voice greeted him.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    In his confusion, Davis turned and with a bright expression, exclaimed, "Dad!" only to see someone else other than his father.

    "The Sword King!" Davis shouted, his face alight with excitement and happiness, Davis was star-struck by his presence.

    Arthur offered a warm smile. "I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay, Davis."

    Davis scanned the room with hopeful eyes. "If you¡¯re the one who came to save us, then that means my dad¡ª"

    Before he could complete his thought, the door burst open, and a middle-aged woman rushed in, a young girl of about five years old trailing behind her.

    "Davis! Thank God you¡¯re alright, dear," the woman cried, enveloping him in a tight embrace, tears streaming down her face.

    Davis attempted to comfort her, but his vision blurred, his nose began to run, and soon he was crying too. The young girl joined in the weeping, adding to the emotional scene.

    Arthur stood silently at the edge of the room, watching the reunion with a look of pity in his eyes.

    Davis¡¯s mother finally noticed Arthur and gasped surprisingly. "It¡¯s you!"

    Arthur nodded, and he responded with a warm smile. "Hello Miss Edwelt"

    The middle-aged woman composed herself, turning back to Davis she asked, "Davis, have you seen your father?"

    Davis looked at her and silently shook his head. The young girl, clinging to her mother¡¯s side, whispered, "Dada."

    Arthur approached them with eyes full of pity. "I¡¯m sorry, madam¡­ your husband¡ª" He hesitated, his voice heavy with sorrow. "When I met him that day, his condition was beyond saving."

    The middle-aged woman listened with a blank expression, but after a few long seconds of silence, she collapsed to the floor, overwhelmed by shock.

    Arthur rushed to help her, after checking her pulse he urgently shouted, "Medic! Medic!"

    Back at the city gate, the three other heroes gathered to investigate the incident.

    "How could a monster wave occur so close to the city gate?" Cale asked, his tone laced with disbelief as he prayed.

    Meanwhile, the guards worked to calm the citizens and clear the deceased bodies from the streets. The guard captain approached Cale, who was still lost in prayer. "Sir Cale, have you heard from the church?"

    Cale opened his eyes, his expression one of disappointment as he sighed deeply. "I¡¯m sorry, Sir Issac, but the church hasn¡¯t contacted me yet."

    "The east side of the city hasn¡¯t been hit as hard," A man emerging from the shadows said.

    Cale turned toward him, relief was evident in his voice. "I see¡­ That¡¯s good to hear. Have you received any news from Arthur, Kage?"

    Kage, the Shadow King, shook his head and crossed his arms. "Unfortunately, I can¡¯t say the same for the west side."

    Issac spoke through gritted teeth. "We¡¯re in a tough situation."

    As they discussed the incident, a female voice resonated in the minds of the three men. "Hello, hello? Can you hear me? If you do, please respond."

    The men replied in unison, "YES."

    "There¡¯s a trace of a dimensional breach all around the city but five miles to the north of the city gate. Come quickly¡ªthere¡¯s something you should see," Lyra''s voice instructed. The three of them exchanged glances at each other.

    "Since Lyra has urged us so urgently, we should head out immediately," Cale said, rising and heading north, followed by Kage, who melted into the shadows beneath him. "Secure this area until I return," Issac instructed the guards before departing.

    Arthur, from a distance, also received Lyra¡¯s message.

    "Around a week or two from now, the city will hold a ceremony for the deceased. You should see your father¡¯s body one last time, Davis," Arthur said before leaving Davis and his younger sister with their unconscious mother.

    At the destination, Lyra paced impatiently until she spotted the approaching group. "Took you long enough," Lyra pouted.

    "We came as fast as we could," Kage replied.

    Lyra rolled her eyes. "There¡¯s a significant trace of a dimensional breach here¡­ It seems a dimension gate just opened right where we¡¯re standing."

    Cale considered this before asking, "But that doesn¡¯t make any sense. After we defeated the demon king seven years ago, these dimensional gates began opening randomly, but never this close to an area with such a large amount of mana in the air."

    Lyra nodded. "Yes, it¡¯s unusual. The city gate is surrounded by a force field constructed from pure energy by the Holy Empire¡¯s Church of Light. So why isn¡¯t the force field activated?"

    Cale joined in and started explaining, "The force field needed to be manually activated, but something is disrupting the mana from activating."

    Arthur¡¯s voice came from behind them as he arrived at the site. "Too bad the force field wasn¡¯t activated. We might have avoided the worst of it."

    As the group turned to Arthur, they noticed three more figures approaching.

    They recognized them immediately: Her Holiness, the saint of light, His Majesty, and the Crown Prince. They bowed respectfully to the three distinguished figures before resuming their discussion.

    "When I arrived to investigate the source of the monster wave, I found something else here," Lyra said, reaching into her special bag. She pulled out a sigil with some kind of symbol that none of the group had ever seen.

    "What is this symbol?" His Majesty questioned with a curious gaze. The crown prince took the sigil from Lyra and examined it closer. "I have never seen anything like this before, seems to be some sort of religious symbol"

    They turned to the saint, only to see her shaking her head. "I have no idea what this symbol meant either, but I will notify the Holy Church as soon as I return."

    After a long discussion that led them nowhere, they decided to keep information this to themselves.

    "Until we figure out what this symbol means it is best not to let anyone else know about this, 8 days from now we will publicly calm down the public worries, as well as a holding nationwide mourning for the decease" His Majesty spoke before leaving with the crown prince, the pope, and Arthur as their guard.

    The others exchanged glances one last time before departing separately on the day of nationwide mourning. The once cheerful streets were now filled with sadness and despair as everyone gathered to mourn their loved ones.

    Davis walked from the paramedic center to the heart of the city, where the ceremony was held. After enduring a long speech from His Majesty, who vowed never to let such an incident happen again, Davis turned and made his way toward his father¡¯s grave. His trembling hand clutched a bouquet as he followed the other mourners toward the cemetery.

    Everywhere he looked, flowers adorned every shop and corner of the street. When he reached his father¡¯s grave in the crowded cemetery, he stared at the name inscribed on the stone.

    There were millions of things he wanted to say, but his trembling lips could not form a single word. All he could do was stand there, lost in silent reverence, staring at his father¡¯s name engraved on a tombstone in front of him.

    Someone slowly approaches him from behind, Davis turns to see none other than Arthur holding a bouquet and placing it in front of Davis¡¯s father''s grave before respectfully bowing.

    "He was a brave man and a good father," Arthur stated, placing his hand on Davis''s shoulder as a sign of comfort. Davis wished to reply, but in his depressed state, he couldn¡¯t find the words. He stood there, not moving an inch.

    Arthur continued, "When I saved him on that street that day, he was covered in wounds and being hunted down by hordes of monsters." He narrated his experience with a solemn tone.

    "After examining his condition, I realized he might have a chance of survival if I rushed him to a paramedic or the Saint of Light." Arthur''s voice was a mixture of respect and regret.

    He let out a long sigh. "But he begged me, with eyes full of determination, to save you first, even though he knew his condition."

    "Please save my son¡­ Those were the words he uttered to me as he was slowly bleeding to death," Arthur continued.

    Arthur''s words made Davis¡¯s eyes well up with tears. Before leaving Davis to grieve alone, he handed him a golden pendant.

    "In the future, if you ever find yourself in a terrible situation, you can always come to me, and I''ll help you, no matter what. That is my promise," Arthur said before leaving.

    When he reached the graveyard entrance, he saw his comrades¡ªLyra, Cale, and Kage¡ªwaiting for him. With a curious expression, Lyra asked, "Is he someone you know, Arthur?"

    Arthur let out a sigh and looked back. "Yes, I''m repaying my life benefactor."

    Arthur let out a sigh before looking back. "That boy''s father¡­ Before I became the Sword King 12 years ago, I was just an orphan living in a small village. His parents took pity on me and gave me shelter, food, and a job as an errand boy at their bakery."

    "When I unexpectedly became the disciple of the previous Sword King and eventually defeated the Demon King with everyone, I tried my best to find them, but they had already moved away," Arthur spoke with palpable pain. "Who would have thought that I¡¯d meet them again like this..." His eyes were full of regret.

    Cale saw this and comforted him. "It¡¯s not your fault, Arthur." Kage silently nodded in agreement with Cale''s words.

    "If so, why don¡¯t you take him under your wing?" Lyra asked.

    Arthur frowned. "I can¡¯t do that. His father always wanted a peaceful and happy life for his family. And bringing Davis a country boy under me will put him in the spotlight, envy and jealousy will be directed toward him¡­ just like they always do." Arthur explained, remembering his experience.

    With one last glance at the gravesite, Arthur and the others left to attend to their duties.

    Davis stood in silence, watching the name on his father''s grave before returning to his mother. "Don¡¯t worry, Father, I promise to shoulder your burden and protect our family," Davis softly whispered as he stared at his father''s name.

    Somewhere deep inside the forest, a voice softly rang out with difficulty. "Where am I? What am I?" The voice came from a wooden sculpture of a tree snake coiling around an apple tree.

    "Where is this place?" The spirit inside the sculpture looked around and saw a small dimensional rift above it that was slowly disappearing.

    "Uriel," the voice growled lowly. "Where is Uriel?" The voice from within the sculpture glowed bright crimson as it shouted violently.

    "Too painful, too tired." The voice slowly faded. "Uriel¡­ wait for me" The crimson glow finally dissipated into nothing, and the sculpture was left under a pine tree next to a large clearing.

 1: The journey begin

    As time passed by people started to move on with their lives. The Incident that happened that day turned into Tales and stories that spread far and wide

    As the Empire slowly recovered from the disastrous event a phrase was growing in popularity among those who survived the chaos

    ¡°Learn from the past, and prepare for the future¡±

    A museum funded by the Heroes was built to immortalize the Incident which grew in popularity throughout the continent

    Thousands of people came from far and wide to visit the museum, some people came because of the tales and stories, and some came because of curiosity

    Curiosity of the giant monster they¡¯ve heard so much about from the stories, The giant monster skeleton was placed at the museum''s center.

    Well, some of it at least¡­

    There were many other monster¡¯s skeletons that this continent had never seen either placed in glass box container

    The Avalom Empire has now become one of the most popular places for tourists to visit

    Davis''s family saw a huge influx of new customers from around the continent, so they decided to transition their bakery business into a restaurant.

    Slowly Davis¡¯s family business started hiring workers and chiefs from all around, after many experimentations with different styles of foods their family restaurant started to take off.

    Davis joined the Empire Magic Academy at the time of his family business transition.

    Seeing a chance to help, Arthur the Sword King used this chance to help promote their restaurant name.

    Davis¡¯s family business skyrocketed and became one of the top restaurants in the entire Empire.

    Davis''s studies in the field of magic were going smoothly but because of his family''s sudden success, many students of the academy look at him with a hint of jealousy and envy.

    Besides an average score in every subject, Davis doesn¡¯t stand out from the others that much in terms of his magical skill.

    Over time, other students saw Davis as just another rich brat.

    ¡°Davis, Davis¡­ DAVIS!¡±

    Davis awoke with a startled expression, he turned to the person who woke him up

    ¡°What? What is it?¡± Davis asked in a lazy tone as he was still hazy from his sleep

    Estella replied with an agitated look, ¡°Glad to see that you¡¯re still with us, class is already over Mr. Sleepy Head¡±

    Davis looks around the emptied classroom, ¡°Sorry Spicy, I¡¯m really tired today¡±

    Stella''s face was filled with anger, ¡°Damn it Davis, I told you not to use that stupid nickname¡± Davis smile at her angry expression, ¡°I¡¯m joking relax¡±

    Estella smiled at Davis''s sleepy face warmly, ¡°Wanna walk back together today?¡±

    Davis thought for a bit before he smiled at her, ¡°Well why not, my schedule is free today¡±

    The two walk out of the classroom while chatting with one another, They walk around the city square seeing many new things

    ¡°Davis, have you been to the museum yet?¡± Estella asked with puppy eye

    Davis awkwardly scratches his head, ¡°N-Not yet¡±

    Estella''s eyes lid up with excitement, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go there together?¡±

    Davis wants to reject her but after seeing her enthusiasm he forcibly accepts and goes along with her.

    They arrived at the entrance of the museum and started walking around.

    Davis found himself staring at one of the creature''s skeletons, Estella saw Davis''s intense stare and walked to him, ¡°It¡¯s a walking fish? Is there something interesting about this creature?¡±

    A hint of anger showed in Davis¡¯s eye, ¡°Nothing, it''s just unpleasant to look at¡±

    After walking around the museum for a while, they stopped in front of the giant monster¡¯s corpse. As Davis stared in Awe at the enormous monster¡¯s bone, Stella turns her attention to him, ¡°Davis, have you ever thought about the future?¡±

    Davis lost in thought replied half-heartedly, ¡°Yeh, and that is to look after a certain red hair person¡±

    He turns to her with a warm stare and a gentle smile causing Stella¡¯s face to blush as red as a ripe tomato

    ¡°I¡¯m joking¡± Davis exclaims while he laughs

    Stella repeatedly shouted at him as they both left the museum, ¡°Stupid Dummy¡±

    The two separated at a water fountain in the center of the plaza and went their separate way.

    sometimes later¡­

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Welcome back young master¡± The family servant bows respectfully at Davis as he walks inside the house.

    At the family dining table, Davis¡¯s mother and sister waited eagerly for his return.

    The door opened and Davis¡¯s younger sister rushed toward him with a bearhug, ¡°Brother you¡¯re back¡±

    Davis laughs, ¡°Yes, Larra I¡¯m back so please get off from me for a second, brother can¡¯t breathe since you¡¯re hugging me so tightly¡± His mother watches on while laughs at them.

    Larra let go of her brother, ¡°My sister is getting stronger by the day¡± Davis laughs awkwardly.

    Hearing this Larra''s eyes lit up as she puffs out her chest in confidence, ¡°Huff, that''s right you¡¯re looking at the Empire future knight captain¡±

    Davis looks at her with a teasing expression, ¡°OH I¡¯ve never seen a knight captain this short before, if you don¡¯t eat well, you¡¯re only going to be the captain of the horse stable¡± Their mother let out a small chuckle from the side watching her daughter and son

    Larra ran back to her mom, ¡°Mom did you hear that? Brother is bullying me¡± Her mom smiles at them and asks for the butler to bring in the foods

    The house butler bows and leaves the room along with the servant and after a while, they return to the room with trays of food only to hear the siblings still playfully arguing at one another. They prepared their meal before leaving the room

    Davis¡¯s mother smiles and asks them to eat their dinner, they sit down and enjoy their meal together. ¡°Davis? How is school?¡± Davis¡¯s mother asks

    Davis let out a deep breath, ¡°Nothing much really happened it¡¯s still the same as always¡± he replied with sorrowful eyes

    His mother quickly picked up on his change of mood, ¡°forgive me if I make you unhappy Dear¡± Davis¡¯s mother said with a worried look on her face, Davis noticed her expression and quickly replied, ¡°Mother no I¡¯m not sad about your comments, I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯ve been studying magic for a long time now and the more I try the more I feel like I¡¯m not cut out for this¡±

    Davis¡¯s mother saw his pain and asked Larra to go to her room first since she already finished her meal, Larra complied and left the room followed by the butler waiting outside

    Davis¡¯s mother gave Davis a suggestion, ¡°If you are unsure of the path you took you can always help me with our family business. After all, our family''s success was all thanks to your suggestion to transition our bakery into a restaurant¡± Larra listened on and nodded along with her mother''s idea

    Davis paused for a bit and replied with a firm answer, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom, but this is something I must succeed. Before, father passing I made a promise to him that I¡¯d become a renowned magician one day¡± Davis¡¯s mother let out a small sigh, ¡°If that¡¯s your wish then I have some news I would like to tell you regarding the Celestial Academy¡± Davis look at her with curious eyes

    She continues, ¡°The Sword King came earlier today¡± Davis stood up in shock, ¡°WHAT? The Sword King is here? When? Why? H-HOW?¡±

    Davis¡¯s mother smiles at his shocked expression, ¡°I¡¯ve never told you this but The Sword King is an old acquaintance of our family back then when your father and I just got married and opened up our bakery in the countryside our family bakery was well-liked by the local but nothing special¡±

    She took a sip of her water, ¡°It was rainy that day your father opened up the store and found a young boy sleeping in front of the shop, he had a disheveled appearance we took pity on the young boy and brought him in, Over the next 2 month we provided him with foods, clothing, and shelter. Then one day he returned to say goodbye after his unexpected encounter with the previous Sword King who saw the boy''s potential¡±

    She continued while taking something out of her pocket and placing it on the table, ¡°That boy said that he¡¯ll remember our kindness forever and he¡¯ll one day repay us one day, and today he came and gave me this letter of recommendation to the Academy of Magic in Celestia. Davis, I ask you again my dear will you pursue the path of magic?¡±

    Davis looks at the letter on the table and with a firm look on his face reaches out to grab the letter. Davis¡¯s mother smiles and gets up from her chair, ¡°I will support your dream no matter what lies in store¡± as she hugs Davis from behind warmly

    Davis''s eyes started to become blurry with tears and he returned he hugged her back, ¡°Thank you, Mother, Thank you so much for your support¡±

    After that night Davis devoted himself to magic research every day. Time passed by quickly and in the blink of an eye graduation day arrived.

    After the event, Davis walks around with a smile on his face as he thinks about his future decision. ¡°Davis!¡± someone rushes him from behind with a friendly hug young blonde man around his age who had also graduated, ¡®Davis my friend how are you feeling after graduating?¡± The blonde young man asks

    Davis looks back with a friendly but awkward smile, ¡°Before I answer can you let go of me first¡± Davis laughs at him. ¡°Jeez, so Carter found you first!¡± Stella walks up to them with a somewhat disappointing look

    ¡°Oh look Miss Hot-head is here¡± Carter spoke while avoiding eye contact with Stella. Hearing this Stella busts out with anger, ¡°This asshole is still as annoying as always, get off Davis first or I¡¯ll show you what a hot-head can do!¡± hearing this Carter mockingly replied, ¡°You¡¯re as violence as always, if you keep it up then you¡¯d never going find a partner never in this life¡±

    These 2 people have known Davis ever since they were young, Carter and Stella had always argued like this so it was nothing new to Davis who was covering his face out of embarrassment since their argument had attracted many passersby''s attention.

    Davis then dragged the 2 arguing people by their arms and moved to another location, after a while the 2 stopped their argument and looked at Davis. Stella asks him, ¡°Have you thought about which school you¡¯re going to get into?¡± Carter continues after Stella¡¯s question, ¡°You¡¯re going to join the Magic Tower, right?¡±

    Davis shook his head and looked at them, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be heading to Celestia in a week from now¡±. Hearing this the 2 were shocked and shouted out in unison, ¡°CELESTIA?¡±. Davis laughs at their reaction before continuing, ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve already gotten a recommendation letter from the Sword King to join the Celestial Academy 2 months from now¡± The two listen with their mouth wide open.

    Stella spoke in a sad tone, ¡°Then you and I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet¡± and Carter chimed in, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably for the best, you¡¯ll lose a decade of your life if you keep meeting this hot-headed tiger¡±. Stella clutches her fist with a twitchy eye, ¡°Shut the hell up jackass, speaking with you¡¯d probably cut half of Davis''s life¡±

    The quiet moment soon passed by and the two started arguing once more, seeing this one thought came to Davis¡¯s mind, ¡°God damn it¡±

    Later that day, Davis returned home with multiple gifts in hand for His mother and sister. He arrived and saw the house butler waiting for him at the front door, ¡°Welcome back young master Davis, please follow me madam is waiting for you in the dining room¡± Davis followed the butler before he stopped at the door and politely gestured Davis to enter.

    Davis''s mother sat there with a smile, ¡°Have you eaten yet dear?¡± Davis smiled at her, ¡°I already had dinner with my friend before I returned Mom¡± Davis¡¯s mother didn¡¯t say anything and brought him a small box, ¡°This is my gift to you Davis, I¡¯ve ordered it to be made specially for you¡± and she handed him the box

    Davis opened the box his mother gave to him and was shocked about the contents inside. It was a ring imbued with a level 5 protective barrier magic, any equipment that was imbued with level 5 and above was highly expensive and sought out by other magicians.

    Davis¡¯s mother extended her arm onto his, ¡°I can only help you this much my dear, and I hope this gift will keep you safe no matter where you are¡± Davis was overwhelmed with emotion as he hugged his mother tightly, ¡°Thank you for always being there for me Mom¡± His mother returned his hug with teary eyes and shaky body, ¡°No dear, thank you for being my son¡±

    For the next 1 week, Davis spent as much time as he could helping his family, once again their family felt like old-time. But soon the day came for Davis to depart.

    As Davis finished loading all of his luggage onto the carriage awaiting him at the front gate, he got on the carriage and he was off on his way. ¡°Goodbye darling, I wish you the best of luck¡± A shout was heard from behind

    Davis turned back to see his mother and sister standing in front of the front gate waving at him along with the house butler and the servants. Davis smiles and waves at them back from the side window of the carriage

    And so His journey to become a renowned Mage begins¡­

 2: Fenrir

    After 4 days of riding the carriage along the main road, the carriage finally arrived at the Avalom Empire border. It is about to get late so the coachman suggested that they spend the night at the border as the land ahead is the no man¡¯s land which is very dangerous for merchants to pass through at night.

    On this journey, Davis travels with a coachman, 2 guards, and a master-rank knight. The 4 people ride around and decide to stay the night at an Inn, the 4 travelers sit at one of the Inn¡¯s dinner tables. As they had their meal Davis got up and headed to the Inn washroom.

    On his way back he overheard a group of adventurers conversing at the nearby table which caught his attention, ¡°That damn creature is good at hiding¡± one of the group members said in frustration

    ¡°Well, what did you expect? It¡¯s a mythical creature after all, if finding it was that easy then everyone would¡¯ve gone and caught one,¡± A muscular man in the group said as he laughed at his comrade''s frustrated look

    Davis walked toward the group and asked them politely, ¡°Hello there dear traveler, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt your conversation but would you mind if I were to ask you some questions?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already interrupted us¡± a woman in the group replied rudely, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Kaly, this young man seems new to this area we should at least welcome him¡± The muscular man laughingly said

    ¡°Look kid, we can tell you but we expect to get something in return for our information¡± He gestured for Davis to take the seat close by. Davis took up the seat and politely brought out a gold coin and lay it on the table, ¡°This much should be enough for your group to stay in the Inn for at least a few days, so I hope this is enough¡±

    The group looked at the gold coin and laughed, one of the groups who had been quiet for a while now spoke up ¡°Young man this much is more than enough for a normal group of travelers but for us who have traveled from afar is not enough¡± Davis smile and pull out 2 more gold coins, ¡°This should be enough¡±

    The old man nodded delightedly, the group leader which was the muscular man reached his hand out and grabbed the 3 gold coins, ¡°So what would you like to know?¡± Davis looks at him with curious eyes, ¡°Could you explain this mythical beast that your group was talking about earlier¡±

    The old man stroked his long white beard and calmly replied, ¡°The mythical creature we were talking about earlier is known as a Fenrir, legend states that this creature harnesses the power of the moon, and an adult Fenrir could destroy an entire Empire if enraged¡±

    Davis asks them again, ¡°If this creature is that powerful why would your group be looking for it?¡± Kaly the female adventurer answers his question, ¡°We¡¯re not looking to fight it, there is a legend that said you would gain knowledge and wisdom if you approach a Fenrir with goodwill¡±

    Davis continues questioning them, ¡°And you believe that?¡± The other man who had been quiet for a while chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re not after the creature for that we only wish and find its hideout¡±

    The muscular man turns to Davis, ¡°A Fenrir is a creature that hordes many valuable treasures within its hideout, and during the night a Fenrir is always out hunting and stays inside during the day¡±

    Davis listened carefully but as he did something caught his eye, a symbol he had never seen before on their bag, ¡°And that symbol?¡± Davis points at the symbol on their bag

    ¡°Ah that, it''s a symbol the 4 of us came up with during one of our missions, you see we are a group of adventurers from the Iron-heart Empire, and we have been on the road for more than 1 year trying to make a name for our group¡± The old man spoke while stroking his long beard

    Davis raised his eyebrow, ¡°Oh, might I ask what your group name is?¡± The man smirks and puffs his chest, ¡°Our group name is shadow-dagger, although our group isn¡¯t well known we had a plan to establish our guild one day¡±

    Davis laughed at his remark, ¡°Haha, that is quite the ambition, my friends¡±

    As they were comfortably talking, Davis¡¯s knight walked in, ¡°Young master where have you been we have been looking for you¡±

    Davis gets up and apologizes to his knight, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I enjoyed my talk with this group of adventurers so much that I lost track of time¡± Davis then turns to the group as he was about to walk away, ¡°Well, I hope that one day I¡¯ll be able to see you again¡­ good luck with your dream my friend¡±

    Davis then returned to the worried group and apologized for his disappearance before they each went to their separate room.

    Deep in the forest, 6 cloaked figures gather, ¡°Have you finished the preparation?¡± A cloaked figure asks the group

    ¡°All the preparations are finished and the plan to capture the Fenrir will begin tomorrow during the full moon,¡± said another cloaked figure, after he did so all of them disappeared into the night

    Davis¡¯s group set off in the early morning and left the Avalom Empire¡¯s border and into the no man¡¯s land, nothing much happened except the treacherous path they had to take to get through the forest.

    During their journey, they encounter a group of bandits waiting to ambush any merchant who passes through their area, but they¡¯re dealt with quickly by Davis¡¯s knights who can use sword aura, for him dealing with a bunch of bandits who can¡¯t use aura is like an expert swordsman fighting a beginner swordsman.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    They set up camp in the woods, the group is on high alert after the earlier bandit ambush. Davis and the coachman sat at the campfire as he looked up to see the beautiful moonlight.

    One of Davis¡¯s 2 guards got up and went deeper into the forest to scout the area ahead as well as to find more water for the group. Unfortunately for this guard deep in his quest to find water, he went a bit too deep

    A bit deeper in the forest in front of a giant cave, a group of cloaked figures drew a formation using blood in front of the cave entrance. A faint sound of footsteps was heard coming from the cave

    The 4-foot-tall Fenrir walks out of the cave with anger in its eyes as it looks at the 6 cloak figures. It cautiously walks out not knowing the trap lay in front of its home. Fenrir dashes at them with a slash but its attack is blocked by a barrier

    ¡°Seal¡± the cloak figures at the front shouted as he brought out a totem from his pocket, chains coming out of the ground restraining Fenrir at the center of the circle. The other cloak figures quickly surround Fenrir and with the same gesture more chains emerge from the ground covering Fenrir''s body making it unable to move and weakening Fenrir¡¯s power

    The chains were burning Fenrir¡¯s body as its mouth was sealed shut by another chain making it unable to howl in pain, The group moved closer with a rune dagger in hand, each of them stabbed Fenrir in many different places and Fenrir went limb on the ground with chains still attached to its body.

    As the group let out a bit of relief a sound of broken tree branches was heard from behind catching them off guard, feeling the small change of mana Fenrir used all its strength to break the chains apart

    A now piss-off Fenrir regains its strength back and howls in anger creating a massive whirlwind around them that shreds every single one of the 6 cloak figures into bloody pieces. The raging Fenrir unable to think clearly due to the excruciating pain from the chains senses another person''s smell getting further and further away

    The guard rushes back like a lunatic stumbling many times along the way but he dares not stop even for a second, when he finally returns he frantically tries to explain to the group what¡¯s coming for them but due to the adrenaline he¡¯s unable to even utter a word all he could do is make inaudible noise while pointing behind him

    The other tried to calm him down, ¡°Relax Riel, calm down everything is going to be al-¡± but before they could finish a strong gust of wind swiped through and decapitated the terrified guard

    Another wind in the form of a blade slashes toward the coachman and severe his leg clean off, Davis felt a powerful being headed their way but can¡¯t pinpoint its exact location, at that time Fenrir was circling them slowly picking them off one by one

    The knight notices it and yells for them to gather close to the campfire but the other guard is unable to reach the campfire as he is thorn into 2 by Fenrir''s sharp claw. Fenrir slowly emerged from behind the guard''s body revealing a blood-covered creature with burn scars all over its body

    Its appearance resembles a nightmarish monster more than a mythical beast, it lunges at them but is blocked by the knight, Davis¡¯s knight desperately tries to harm Fenrir but its movement is weird it is like he is fighting a phantom more than a giant beast

    Fenrir manages to pin the knight down on the ground with one swipe of its claw as it goes for the kill it is hit on the head by a fireball spell causing its rage to burst in the familiar feeling, it raises its head to see Davis standing in front of him with a determine eye

    The knight notices Davis''s courageous standing as well and yells, ¡°No Run¡± he tries to get back up but Fenrir bites down on his shoulder and is violently thrown into the tree knocking him out

    Fenrir then turns toward Davis, ¡°I acknowledge your courage to stand against me young sorcerer but you and your kind must die¡± Davis''s eyes widen with shock as he mumbles a few words, ¡°It can talk?¡±

    Before Davis could ask Fenrir any questions he jumped to the side dodging Fenrir''s incoming wind attack that shattered the ground along with everything behind him, The campfire extinguished and the two fought each other under the moonlight

    But Ultimately Davis lost as his heart was pierced by Fenrir''s claws, ¡°Is this the end? Is this how I die? No no no not like like¡± he could not speak all he could do was mutter these words under his breath

    Fenrir walks up to him, ¡°Although your comrade fought me in a cowardly way, you are not the same as them so sleep young sorcerer you died with honor¡±

    Davis can feel his body slowly shutting down, ¡°Fuck honor, I don¡¯t want to die at all¡± tear slowly pour down his cheek, before he lost consciousness he looks up to the sky, ¡°God, I have never asked you for anything but if you exist please help me, I will do anything, PLEASE¡±

    Davis breathed his last breath, Davis felt light all over his body his mind was shrouded in layer upon layer of fog he could not think, he felt his body felling, he could not move, he could not speak

    ¡°You begged god for help but to no avail¡± A mysterious voice echoes in Davis¡¯s mind, ¡°Close your eyes boy, and let go of your worries and doubts¡± The voice now coming from above ¡°Worry not boy, your prayer had been heard and your desperate cries for help will be answered, as long as you take my hand young one¡±

    Davis couldn¡¯t think clearly at all but he could see among the clouded space around him a hand emerged from above and without thinking he gave it

    Back in the real world, Fenrir stood there waiting for Davis to take his last breath as if in a form of respect, Fenrir could no longer sense any life coming from Davis¡¯s body so he slowly turned to the knight he had violently thrown earlier

    Davis¡¯s body slowly got up on its own which startled Fenrir making him jump back and stare directly at the body, just then an enormous energy emerged from within Davis¡¯s body, Fenrir in all his lifetime had never once seen or felt this power or pressure coming from the decease Davis, ¡°Necromancy? NOO this feeling¡­ Evil¡± Fenrir thought that it was necromancy at first but he had a hunch that whatever it is it is a very evil energy.

    Davis¡¯s face shows a crazed smile and before Fenrir knew it. *SWOOSH his vision got lower and lower to the ground, Fenrir was decapitated by the surging dark crimson energy coming from Davis

    Davis''s body swiftly swung his arm in a blade motion that released the dark crimson in a blade that decapitated Fenrir as well as cleanly slicing all the trees behind Fenrir in a 300-meter distance.

    Davis slowly opens his eyes and his pupils turn into a blood-red color, he raises both his arms at the full moon above as he laughs, ¡°I¡¯m back¡±

 3: A deal with the devil

    Please help me, help me¡­

    A faint cry echoed from afar, Davis couldn¡¯t see anything, he couldn¡¯t move his body, he looked at the endless darkness in front of him.

    Help me¡­

    The cry for help echoes louder around his body, Davis tries with all his might to turn around but no matter how hard he tries he cannot feel his body.

    As he looked straight into the void, the sorrowful cry grew louder and louder, Davis instinctively covered his ears but the sound was still there. Until a familiar voice calls to him

    ¡°DAVIS!¡±

    Davis knew who this voice belonged to without a shadow of a doubt, he frantically turned his head around but he could have never imagined the scene of what awaited him

    The scenery changed from a dark emptied void into a majestic land that was covered in lush vegetation and thriving wildlife. Davis could now move his body as he curiously walked toward a giant tree in the center.

    He saw the fruit on the tree branches, A fruit he had never seen before, but his body walked up and picked the fruit off the tree branch.

    He couldn¡¯t control his body at all, he took a bite out of the fruit, and immediately afterward every animal nearby stopped in their track and stared directly at him.

    A loud static noise blared in his mind as he fell to the ground covering his ear while screaming in pain, As Davis was in agonizing pain the surrounding animals started chanting in unison

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, It¡¯s all your fault, It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±

    Davis felt a burning pain on his forehead, the pain was excruciating. He soon heard a low and gentle voice, ¡°That is how it all began¡­¡±

    Davis unable to stand falls unconscious once again.

    Meanwhile, in the real world, Davis¡¯s body moves robotically as his head turns to look at his stiffening body and smiles, ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad vessel¡± He then closes his eye

    A few seconds afterward, his body releases a dark red energy that moves like an electric current throughout his body. He started to walk forward, his movement slowly becoming smoother

    He then presses his arm onto his chest as blood drips from his mouth, ¡°This body received too many injuries, I shouldn¡¯t have released that much energy¡± he then falls to the ground

    His eye turned to the knight who is slowly waking up and mutter to himself, ¡°Perfect¡±

    The knight woke up feeling pain all over his body, ¡°Young master, where are you?¡± he looked around frantically

    The knight saw Davis¡¯s body lying motionless on the ground his clothes were covered in blood and next to him was the decapitated corpse of the mythical beast

    Although, the knight had questions like, ¡°Who defeated the beast? Did the young master defeat the beast before collapsing?¡± he rushes toward the Davis since his safety is more important

    He picked Davis¡¯s body up and started walking toward the destroyed carriage, but as he got halfway there he felt a sharp pain in his chest. The knight looked down only to see an arm protruding out of his chest

    Davis''s possessed body turned to him with a calm smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it a bad manner if you touch someone without their permission¡± He then pulled his blood soak arm out of the knight''s chest

    The knight fell to the ground, now looking at the full moon above his head. Davis''s gentle smile slowly came into view as he looked down at him from above

    The knight gathered the strength to ask one question, ¡°Why?¡± in a muffled voice. Davis saw the desperation in his eyes and let out a chuckle, He made a shushing gesture with his finger, ¡°Young master Davis isn¡¯t home at the moment, so I¡¯ll be the one doing the talking on his behalf¡±

    The gentle smile on his face remained unchanged, it gave the now dying knight a sense of reassurance and creep every time he saw his face.

    Davis''s body continues, ¡°You see this body owner is already dead and I¡¯m the one that took his place¡± He spoke with a playful tone and expression that confused the knight for a split second

    He leans down, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Knight the pain will only be temporary¡± Before the knight could react to his words, David¡¯s arm grabbed onto his neck

    ¡°Demonic Blood sacrifice¡± The darkness around them started to move before engulfing their body creating a mass of black energy.

    When the shadow dispersed it left the now bloodless body of the once proud aura knight and Davis whose body looked as good as new, ¡°That wasn¡¯t bad at all¡±

    Demonic blood sacrifice is a skill that sacrifices a person''s strength, power, and vitality into the one who uses this skill converting the accumulating energy into their own. The only drawback to this skill is that it has no effect whatsoever if the target is weaker than the one using the skill, but if it is the other way around then the effect is multiplied depending on the power gap.

    ¡°This sudden surge of energy, it has been a very long time since I used this skill, I wonder if I should be thankful that this body is very weak¡± Davis''s body then walked toward the beast''s corpse.

    ¡°Hmm, now this could work¡± He said with a smile before he caught onto another sense coming from the deeper part of the forest.

    The real Davis reopened his eyes, he found himself sitting at a table under a giant tree. He looked around and noticed that he was on a small island, he was very confused.

    Splash! Davis heard the sound of splashing water behind the giant tree, he got up and went to find the source of the sound, and he saw a figure

    He was sitting on a cut log under an umbrella, his arm was holding a fishing pole, and walking closer he could make out a few details, The figure seemed to be male, he had long white hair and was wearing a white robe.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Davis had never seen that design in his life, Davis move closer and soon he was standing behind the man''s leisurely still body

    ¡°E-Excuse me, Sir could I perhaps ask you a few questions?¡± Davis awkwardly ask

    The man chuckled before placing the fishing rod down, ¡°Of course, what would you like to know young one?¡±

    Davis gathered his breath, ¡°Where is this place? Where am I? Who are you, Sir? How can I¡±

    ¡°One at a time my friend¡± The mysterious man spoke in a calm voice

    Davis apologized and he took a deep breath, ¡°Where am I, Sir?¡±

    The mysterious man replied, ¡°You¡¯re currently in my spiritual realm or a dream¡±

    Davis continues ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    The mysterious man replied, ¡°You¡¯re here because you¡¯re dead and your desperate cries for help drawn me in¡±

    Davis then remembered his last moment ¡°Then are you god?¡±

    The mysterious man laughs at his remark, ¡°My friend, I can¡¯t answer that question¡±

    The mysterious man continues, ¡°Davis, do you believe in god?¡±

    Davis thought for a bit ¡°Yes and No¡±

    before the mysterious man could answer the line on his fishing rod started to move so he started reeling in the catch

    The mysterious man laughs, ¡°OH, and why is that?¡±

    Davis replied with a straight face, ¡°I believe in the concept of God, but I don¡¯t believe in the way they teach us¡±

    The mysterious man smiled, ¡°What an interesting answer¡±

    He caught a goldfish, and before he got up, he let the goldfish back into the pond

    The mysterious man turns around to Davis''s shocked expression, the man mysterious man''s face looks exactly like his

    Davis stared at him intensely, ¡°My friend if you stared at me that way it¡¯d make me feel a bit self-conscious¡± He walked up to Davis, and Davis accidentally said, ¡°What are you?¡±

    The man smiled leisurely, ¡°Let''s continue our talk after we move to a more comfortable location¡±

    The man snapped his finger and the space surrounding them changed instantly

    Davis found himself sitting at an empty table in a luxurious room, sitting in front of him was himself. No, it was the mysterious man but his attire was much more formal than earlier

    ¡°I hope you enjoy the food my dear friend¡± The man''s friendly smile caught Davis off guard as Davis looked down and saw the once emptied table was now full of different kinds of food

    The mysterious man introduced himself, ¡°You must be quite confused as to why you and I looked alike¡±

    Davis nodded while taking a bite of the steak in front of him, the mysterious man continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you! I¡¯m not a god, but from where I came from many different beings regarded me as one¡±

    ¡°You can call me K if you like my friend, I¡¯m an ancient demon, a concept of human deepest fear¡±

    ¡°My friend, is the food to your liking?¡± K asked Davis

    ¡°It is, thank you for the meal, Sir¡± Davis bowed respectfully

    K looked at him and let out a giggle, ¡°Nothing in this world is free, I believe in the equivalence exchange, I¡¯ll not lie to you, Davis, you have died¡±

    Davis''s sadness is shown on his face through his expression. ¡°Hahaha, In the past I¡¯ve died once as well and I must say it wasn¡¯t the most pleasant of experiences, I came from another world known as Earth, a world that exists beyond your dimension¡±

    Davis carefully listens, ¡°Davis, make a contract with me, I¡¯ll make your dream come true, I¡¯ll give you everything you ever dream of, and in return, I get to use your physical body however I want¡±

    Davis was surprised by the proposal and asked, ¡°Why would¡­ why would I accept your proposal?¡±

    K smirked at him, ¡°And why not? What would you possibly gain from refusing my offer?¡±

    Davis spoke in confidence, ¡°If you came to me then you must want something more than that, and you said earlier that you¡¯re a demon, why would I a young inspired magician make a contract with a being that might destroy the world?¡±

    K laughs so hard that he sheds a drop of tears, ¡°You said that I might destroy the world? Then let me ask you this, what would I gain from such action?¡±

    Davis had a lot of thought but couldn¡¯t make up his mind on which one he should respond with. K continued, ¡°Like I said before I came from another world, I have no reason to stay I only want a vessel that is strong enough for me to break through the barrier that separated this dimension and the other dimension¡±

    K leisurely takes a sip of the wine, ¡°If you reject my offer, I can always find another that will agree and besides you¡¯re already dead making a contract with me will give you another chance to experience life even if it¡¯s through me¡±

    ¡°If you refuse my offer, I will send you back to hell because you¡¯re already dead and I¡¯ll find another person, it just a lot of time and effort wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± His words are a mix of a suggestion and a threat

    ¡°Think of your mother, your sister, and everyone that waiting for you at home¡­ will you break their expectation, their belief, and their heart like that?¡±

    He then brought out a paper and a quill, ¡°This paper is known as a soul contract¡± K explained while looking at Davis, his gentle smile and friendly demeanor weren¡¯t something Davis thought a demon have

    The top of the paper states: In return for using Mr. Davis Edwelt''s physical body. Mr. K agreed to comply with 3 of Mr. Davis Edwelt''s wishes and must complete them no matter the cost. If the contractor couldn¡¯t or is unable to complete any of the 3 wishes then the contractor''s soul will be excluded from Mr. Davis Edwelt¡¯s physical body at once.

    The second line of the paper states: Mr. Davis Edwelt is allowed to stay near his physical body until all 3 wishes of his are completed. Until the client''s wishes are complete the contractor is unable to harm the client''s soul in any way. The contractor must answer any question the client have truthfully, as long as it''s related to contract.

    And underneath it was reserved for Davis''s signature and wishes that he wished for K to complete.

    He thought for a long time about what he should write, ¡°If you¡¯re going to dream, I suggest you dream big¡± K''s friendly voice shook Davis, and he started writing

    Once he was done, he handed the paper to K to check, ¡°OH, quite the interesting dream you have there Mr. Davis" He giggle to himself, he looked at Davis, his eye filled with amusement, "Then again I don¡¯t hate those with great ambition¡±

    K got up and raised his arm for a handshake, ¡°I''m glad we agree with one another, Mr. Davis¡±

    Davis shakes his arm, ¡°Likewise, Mr. K¡±. K chuckle as he happily shook his head, ¡°No, no sir. The pleasure is all mine. I¡¯ll send you to the real world now,¡± K said as he finished his wine

    Davis had one last question to ask. ¡°If we¡¯re going to work together, can I at least know who I¡¯m working with?¡±

    Upon hearing Davis''s request, K''s lips curved into a smile. ¡°I have many names, but since ancient times, beings have associated me with fear." He continued, his gaze shifting to the sky. "I am many things, my friend. I am chaos, I am death, I am that wish you wish you never made."

    With each word K spoke, the world around them shuddered, on the verge of collapsing. "I''ll be seeing you soon, Mr. Davis," K announced. "You''ll find out sooner or later. But for now, just call me K."

    The world shattered, and everything plunged into darkness.

 4: The source

    Using Davis¡¯s body, K walked deeper into the forest, the stench of blood permeating across the air.

    With every steps K took in Davis¡¯s body takes a slight pain is felt inside his body, ¡°What is this pain? I don¡¯t get it! This body owner had already signed the soul contract with me, so why is it that every step I take felt like I¡¯m walking on a shattered glass road?¡±

    He soon stopped in front of a river

    He closed his eyes and sat cross-legs under a pine tree, ¡°My blood circulation¡¯s normal, my mana is stable, and there are no physical injuries that were left after using the blood sacrifice¡± his calm expression became more and more irritated with every thought

    As he sat there pondering about the cause of the pain, a pack of wolves nearby started gathering around him, they were drawn to the heavy stench of blood coming from Davis¡¯s body since he was covered with the aura knight''s blood, and they cautiously moved closer

    Davis angrily opens his eyes revealing a red-crimson glow and shouts, ¡°Fuck off¡± his voice seemingly echoes around the forest scaring all the wolves around him to scatter away.

    His angry expression quickly diminished and his unnervingly friendly smile returned, ¡°Now this is annoying¡­ look like I can¡¯t use his body for the time being¡± With that, he closed his eyes once again and dozed off right under the pine tree.

    As the sun rose high in the sky, its light shines into the dark forest followed by the sound of bird chirping.

    Davis awoke to the sound of animals drinking water from the river close by, and he immediately got up and frantically pat his body from head to toe with a distraught look ¡°Was what I saw last night just a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°I can assure you that whatever you think you saw last night had indeed happened¡± K''s voice was heard from behind.

    Davis turns around but all he saw was a pine tree. ¡°Up here¡± K¡¯s voice was heard again but this time it was from above, Davis¡¯s looked up to see a crow looking down at him.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Davis ponder while yelling at the pine tree. ¡°You just saw me¡± K replied, the crow flew down from the tree and landed on Davis¡¯s head, ¡°Surprise my friend?¡± K jokingly asked

    Davis¡¯s thought at that moment: [-_-]?

    K laughed at his expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised my friend, this form is only temporary¡±

    Davis snaps back into reality, ¡°Where are we? And why are you¡­ a crow?¡±

    K replied, ¡°I suggest you wash yourself up as I retell you last night event, your body reek of blood¡± His wing flapped gesturing at the river stream behind

    Davis turns to his right to see a set of clean clothes on the rock by the tree, Davis goes into the river to wash up and K narrates to him what happened after he fell unconscious, of course he left out a few tiny details

    Davis¡¯s expression shifted as he turned to K, ¡°Did sir Josh make it?¡± K replied in a friendly tone, ¡°Who?¡­ ahh, the knight, unfortunately, he didn¡¯t survive last night''s encountered and succumbed to his injuries before help could get to him¡±

    Davis asks again, ¡°Are you sure that he died due to the beast attack?¡± Since the contract between them stated that K couldn¡¯t lie to him, he wishes to know if he had anything to do with it

    K immediately caught on to the meaning behind his question, ¡°My friend there are many things in existence that happen not because there is a reason that they happen but because they did¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there are more serious matters that you should focus your mind on rather than lingering in the past?¡± K jokingly asked Davis

    Davis didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted but he stopped there, ¡°Where should we go from here?¡± K replied instantly, ¡°Deeper, 200 meters to be precise¡±

    Davis asks again, ¡°I¡¯m asking about which direction leads us back to our original path¡±

    K continues, ¡°We¡¯ll go Celestia later, right now we need to go deeper into the forest, to where it all began¡±

    And K flew off, Davis followed behind, ¡°I thought you said you would take over my body back then¡±

    K landed on one of the tree branches, ¡°Since when have I ever said that?¡±

    ¡°In my dream, you said specifically that you will use my body until all my wishes are completed¡± Davis replied while trying to remember last night''s conversation

    K flapped his wings and the contract appeared in front of him, ¡°I said that I would use your physical body as I please, not that I will take over your physical body¡­ we¡¯ve finally arrived at our destination¡±

    K flew out into an open area and landed on one of the hooded figures'' dead bodies, he looked down at the circle they drew, ¡°Hm? Interesting¡±

    Davis came out of the trees and saw the bloody scene in front of him, He felt a familiar feeling as he looked at the bloody corpse on the ground, ¡°Who are they? Why are they here in the forest?¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    K looked at the shaken Davis and thought to himself, ¡°This kid seems to be unfamiliar with death, strange¡­ why is there an enormous death aura coming from him similar to those who have experienced hundreds of deaths?¡±

    K answered his question, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who enraged Fenrir, the circle they draw is a type of sealing circle¡­ It seems that these people wish to use the circle to catch Fenrir. And since Fenrir''s blood was on the center of the circle, they succeeded to some extent¡±

    ¡°But something unexpected happened that caught these guys off guard which allowed Fenrir to break free and secure them¡± K''s eye turned to the small blood trail leading away from the circle

    Davis clutches his fist, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that these fucker is the reason why my people died¡± K saw his anger and bloodthirst for vengeance and smile internally, ¡°There is no reason to get all work up. After all, they¡¯re already dead¡±

    K flew into the cave that Fenrir used to live in, seeing that Davis followed behind. Inside the cave, they found a massive pile of treasures, gold, jewelry, and artifacts alike.

    Davis stood there stunned, while Davis flew around scouting for any valuable treasure, as he did so he felt another sign of life further behind the pile of treasure he went to check and found a young wolf pup.

    K called Davis to him, ¡°You might want to come and see this¡±

    Davis was curious as to what he could¡¯ve found and went to check, ¡°What did you find something back there¡± he stopped went he saw the pup

    There is no doubt about it, this is the pup of the beast that slaughtered his group, he was angry he felt like he wanted to strangle the small pup to death, he walked closer to the pup, and his anger rose with each step closer

    But after seeing the defenseless pup''s eyes as it stared at him, Davis couldn¡¯t do it he got down on his knee and pet the wolf''s head with his shaky hand

    The entire time K stood on the side watching him wondering if Davis¡¯s rage would consume him and if he would blame all that happened on the innocent pup or if would he let go of his anger and move on.

    After seeing Davis¡¯s choice he nodded in agreement, ¡°It seems this boy had yet to let his emotion cloud his judgement¡± K thought to himself

    Davis made up his mind and carried the pup on his arm. Seeing this K asked, ¡°What are you planning to do with the little puppy?¡±

    Davis started walking toward the entrance, ¡°I¡¯m going to adopt him since his mother is dead I not gonna let this pup suffer the pain of losing its mother¡±

    K continues in a concerned voice, ¡°Wait, Davis listen to me first¡±

    Davis snaps back at him, ¡°That is my final decision and I¡¯m not going to change my mind even if you disagree with it¡±

    K''s eye twitched a bit, ¡°No dumbass, I¡¯m talking about this pile of treasure. You¡¯re not planning to leave it here for the animal to spend are you?¡±

    Davis stopped before reaching the entrance and turned back with an awkward look, ¡°Oh, right I was going to take care of it¡­haha¡± he tried to awkwardly play it off

    But K saw through it instant and stayed quiet

    His mood at the time: (-_-)

    They search through it and find multiple special bags that merchants and rich people use to store large amounts of coins, he then starts to stuff everything he can grab into the bag. While he was doing this the small baby pup was running around K at the entrance trying to play with K

    K asked Davis out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯re you going to name him?¡± Davis thought for a second before turning to answer, ¡°How about Sky?¡±

    He saw that the little pup was playfully pulling on K¡¯s wing with its mouth and K just stood there silently watching the pup seemingly unbothered, ¡°Skye huh? Not a bad name¡± K answered while trying to get his wing out of Skye''s mouth

    Skye had a natural light blue and white color fur and as he grew older some parts of his fur would turn dark blue, similar to a clear blue sky.

    Overall, not a bad name.

    He packs everything in the cave into 3 different special bags, which he then ties up on the side of his vest. They soon left the now-emptied cave and K took the lead showing Davis the way toward his original destination.

    On their way back Davis was carrying a sleeping Skye on his arm, ¡°K? Why didn¡¯t you just take over my body?¡±

    K stopped from time to time on the nearby tree branches, ¡°Why? Would you prefer if I¡¯m the one inside that body?¡± K jokingly asked,

    Davis hesitated to continue asking but he went on, ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself that you wish to get back to your world. So, why wouldn¡¯t you use my body to accomplish your goal rather than in a bird form?¡±

    K laughs at him, ¡°My friend, you are not wrong¡­ I do wish to return as soon as possible. But I can¡¯t take your body due to a few reasons¡±

    Davis looks at him curiously, ¡°Which is?¡±

    K let out a sigh, ¡°My friend, do you know the concept of mana overload?¡±

    Davis nodded, ¡°Yes, mana overload is a phenomenon of the body absorbing too much external energy which leads to catastrophic results either due to mana explosion or damaged soul¡±

    K nodded to Davis¡¯s answer, ¡°Indeed, think of the soul and mana heart as the energy of some sort, and your physical body is a vessel to contain, absorb, cultivate, and manipulate that energy. While energy is endless as it comes from the universe itself, our body can¡¯t withstand all that energy¡±

    ¡°After crossing that fallen tree ahead turn right and head straight for about 1 hour and we¡¯ll reach the main road leading out of the forest¡± K pointed at the path ahead

    He then continues explaining, ¡°Your soul and mine are far too different, especially the power source that we use, so if I were to forcibly takeover your body then your body would be destroyed due to the enormous power of my soul¡±

    Davis questioned him on his answer, ¡°I don¡¯t understand isn¡¯t it just a difference in power? Why don¡¯t you just use your power to the level that my body can hold, after all a being like yourself would have no problem adjusting and controlling mana¡±

    K laughed, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, controlling and manipulating the mana itself isn¡¯t the problem but the amount of mana that I have to suppress is, also your body has grown accustomed to the world mana known as elemental energy¡±

    He flew down and landed on Davis¡¯s head once again, ¡°I used a far more ancient and powerful source of energy than the one your body had experienced, it¡¯s so deadly that anyone who practices my power recklessly will end up killing themselves in a very painful way, but if you¡¯ve mastered even 15% of my power, you¡¯ll become a force to be reckoned with¡±

    ¡°It''s a double edge sword¡± K spoke again before closing his eyes and seemingly falling asleep

    After following K''s instruction for an hour they reach a clear path and follow the path not long later, and after a few days of traveling, they finally reach the end of the forest.

 5: A friendly wager

    Davis followed the path while carrying Skye, K flew ahead to scout for any potential danger from the sky.

    They occasionally stopped to gather food and water on the road during their journey.

    This little group of unexpected acquaintances soon arrived at their desired destination

    The gate was buzzing with merchants, citizens, and travelers alike. The buzzing sound of street merchants and customers conversing, children playing, and the common folks minding their own business.

    ¡°So, this is Celestia the kingdom of Magic¡± K looks on with tranquil eyes while perching on Davis¡¯s head.

    Looking at the city gate, Davis was stunned and commented ¡°It''s a lot bigger than I¡¯ve imagined¡± Woof* Skye barked cheerfully.

    They passed through the gate security and entered the city.

    ¡°They do live up to their name¡± K smiled while observing his surroundings

    After entering the city, the 3 acquaintances went into the nearby restaurant, after getting a bit of side eyes from the staff due to Davis''s clothes they sat at a table situated in front of the glass window giving them a clear view of the street.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Davis called out to one of the waiters walking past their table

    ¡°What can I help you with¡± He spoke while giving Davis an annoyed look

    Both Davis and K caught onto the waiter¡¯s attitude, K decided to observe how Davis will dealt with the situation.

    ¡°Is this how you should act in front of a customer?¡± Davis stared at the annoyed waiter

    The waiter let out a long sigh* ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± The waiter spoke as if he was force

    ¡°Yes, please may I see the manager of this fine establishment?¡± Davis spoke and smiled

    The waiter was surprised, ¡°Why would you want to meet our manager?¡±

    Davis spoke with a firm voice, ¡°It seems I had misspoken, what I meant to say was, bring the manager here this instant¡±

    The waiter wanted to argue more but their conversation attracted the attention of the other customers making them look bad, ¡°Fine please give me a second¡± The waiter reluctantly went to get the manager

    K was satisfied with Davis''s action¡­

    The waiter rushes to his branch manager and explains the situation in small detail, but during their talks, an old man joins in and asks the waiter to show him the way to this unsatisfied customer.

    ¡°Excuse me, Sir?¡± Davis turns to see an old man wearing formal clothing

    His well built frame are not that of an old man, his wrinkled face are in contrast to his physical appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from one of my staff that a Dear customer wishes to see me,¡± The man asked respectfully

    Davis didn¡¯t speak he leisurely pulled out a paper from one of the special bags, there was a crest on the paper. Seeing this the old man''s body shook a bit as he instantly recognized it, the man bowed respectfully at Davis,

    ¡°I apologize for not knowing such an esteemed guest as yourself has arrived at my humble establishment, please follow me, dear customer¡±

    The man brought Davis up to the second floor of the establishment, ¡°Please right this way, Sir¡± The man brought them to a luxurious dining room that was only reserved for high-ranking nobles.

    The old man knew it from a single glance, That¡¯s the Celestial Magic Academy crest. The Academy only accepts 300-400 students annually, and a recommendation is only reserved for those of the highest authority or a genius student.

    Davis smirks, ¡°How may I address you, Mister?¡±

    The old man laughs, ¡°I apologize for not introducing myself dear customer, my name is Garrick, Garrick Veltis¡±

    Davis''s eyes widen, ¡°Mr. Garrick Veltis? The patriarch of the Veltis family?¡±

    Davis sat down, ¡°Mr. Garrick please take a seat, I believe we have much to discuss¡± His arm gestured at the chair on the opposite side of the table

    Garrick waved his hand and everyone left the room except a single person standing beside him

    ¡°Since dear customer asks then this old man would be honored to sit at the same table with you¡±

    K landed on Davis¡¯s head, ¡°Davis can you hear me? If you do just reply with your thought¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Davis was startled, ¡°K? Is there something wrong?¡±

    K chuckled, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take it from here. Let¡¯s switch for now¡±

    The 2 switch places with one another and now Davis¡¯s body is being used by K, ¡°What a lovely weather today¡­ wouldn¡¯t you agree Mr. Garrick?¡± K joking said while sipping the tea

    ¡°I agree, and I hope it stays that way in the future¡± Garrick replied while looking out of the window

    ¡°Indeed, the calm before the storm. Before I arrived, I had come across a particularly interesting story, would you wish to know what that story is My good man?¡± K chuckle

    ¡°If you would be so kind to share that fascinating story with me" Garrick replied with curious eyes

    K continues, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the great Empire of Celestia had 4 different power factions. The Royale family, the Veltis family, The Blackthorn, and the Magic Tower¡±

    Garrick nodded, ¡°You¡¯re indeed correct, as you have said the Celestia Empire is split into 4 factions, but that¡¯s more of common knowledge than a story¡±

    K giggles at his remark, ¡°You see that¡¯s the thing, the stories that have heard throughout my journey is that the Veltis family is slowly losing its power and falling into irrelevancy¡±

    Garrick snap, ¡°Bullshit, such baseless rambling¡±

    K giggles delightedly, ¡°Is it though?¡±

    Garrick clutched his fist and stared at him angrily, ¡°Could you explain to me what you meant?¡±

    K got up and walked to the window, he stood there for a few seconds while staring at the buzzing street below, ¡°Think about it, Mr. Garrick. The Royale family gained the support of the citizens almost by default, the Blackthorn family held the Empire¡¯s military power, while the Magic Tower helped provide the citizens with daily magic spells that helped them a lot with their daily activities¡±

    K smirks demonically, ¡°Tell me, Mr. Garrick. Your family besides being known as the richest family of the Empire, what power do you have when facing against the other faction?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong my friend, in society money is power. But, in this world money alone isn¡¯t enough. Your family¡¯s fortune came from the inner and outer trade of the Empire along with many other services that your family provides such as delivery of goods and so on¡±

    ¡°But so far that¡¯s all there is to it, you held a powerless authority. And your family had yet to make any remarkable breakthrough for more than 3 decades, if it keeps going like this then the citizens would prefer the other family over yours¡± K laughed at his anger

    K turned to Garrick and extended his arm, ¡°What if I told you that I can help you change that, make a deal with me and I¡¯ll help you achieve a new high one that you could¡¯ve never dreamed of achieving¡±

    Garrick laughs out loud, ¡°HAHAHA, what a fascinating story you have made up, but I don¡¯t even know who you are and your story is nothing more than baseless rumor and pointless rambling¡±

    K smiled at him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to believe me my friend, you just need to see my capability¡­ The academy ranking 1 week from now, why don¡¯t we make a small wager?¡±

    Garrick raises his eyebrow, ¡°And what kind of wager are you proposing?¡±

    ¡°I will wager with you that in the ranking, I will without a shadow of a doubt rank first, so our wager will be whether I can get the first place or not¡± K spoke with confident

    Garrick continues mockingly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many ignorant people like yourself in my lifetime, and they all have one thing in common. They always overestimated themselves and bite more than they can chew¡±

    K let out a childish smile, ¡°My friend, don¡¯t compare me to those you have met, those people are ignorant and I¡¯m just arrogant. Unlike them, I have the skill to back up my claim¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so confident that I will wager to you that I¡¯ll get first place on all 5 test subjects¡± K''s eye showed an unimaginably confident

    Garrick laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many confident individuals but none as crazy as you. So, what will I get if I win?¡±

    K didn¡¯t reply he brought out the other 2 spatial bags and dumped all of their contents on the table, hundreds of valuable pieces of jewelry, artifacts, and mountains of gold coins came out.

    The value of all 3 bags is at least a whole year of the Veltis family income.

    Garrick was shocked he stared at him seriously, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    K snapped his finger and all the content returned to his bags, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fun to tell you my identity, don¡¯t worry about who I¡¯m¡­ you¡¯ll know when I get the first place¡±

    Garrick thought a bit more now very uncertain, during his entire conversation this young man had been the one taking the lead, furthermore, he had zero idea who this man was except the fact that he got the Celestial Magic Academy recommendation letter

    K saw through his thought, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about much besides whether I win or lose this bet, it¡¯ll benefit you either way¡±

    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t you look at that the sun is starting to set already. I wish we had more time to continue our conversation but I must take my leave.¡± K walked leisurely toward the exit

    ¡°What a fun conversation we had, my friend, and I hope you made the right decision¡± K laughed cheerfully before picking both Davis and Skye up and leaving the establishment

    Garrick sat down laughing maniacally, ¡°Kane find out everything you can about who that person is¡±

    The person standing beside Garrick bowed down, ¡°Yes sir¡±

    ¡°Look like there is going to be many exciting things to look forward to soon¡± Garrick spoke in a joking manner while he watched Davis¡¯s figure from above.

    After moving around and buying some new clothes, K went to an Inn and rented a room for a whole week.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL, K?¡± Davis shouted at K the moment he got back into his body

    K didn¡¯t say anything and flew onto the bed in his crow form.

    ¡°And why can¡¯t I say anything during the whole conversation, back then?¡± Davis asks

    K replied cheerfully, ¡°Simple I muted you¡±

    Davis asked in a serious tone, ¡°Please explain your action to me, K¡±

    K let out a disappointing sigh, ¡°What''s so hard to understand? I make that wager so we can get him to be our sponsor, he¡¯ll be a good ally when the time is right¡±

    Davis''s curiosity grew further, ¡°Why do we need to get involved with the Celestial political power struggle in the first place?¡±

    K laughed at his question, ¡°Simple because in the future we¡¯ll be facing some very powerful adversaries, and we¡¯ll need all the pawns we could use¡±

 6: Annoying Roommate

    In front of Fenrir¡¯s cave among the corpses, a man covered in a familiar robe stood, ¡°Useless¡± He muttered angrily, his eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Sir, I have something¡± Another man appeared kneeling on one knee behind him, he then presented a small flag with the Davis family¡¯s symbol to the man standing among the bloody corpses.

    ¡°This symbol was found 300 meters away from here along with many corpses, there are also signs of struggle,¡± The kneeling man said as he handed him the flag.

    ¡°This looks familiar¡­ have you found out where this flag came from?¡± The man pulls down his hood revealing a snake mask covering his face.

    The man who handed him the symbol replied, ¡°Yes Master Viper, it¡¯s the symbol of a rising family from the Avalom Empire¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Let''s pack up and move, we¡¯re going to the Avalom Empire¡± Viper snapped his finger, ¡°Yessir¡± A dozen more hooded men appeared each of them wearing a plain white mask, they disappeared into the night with the Edwelt family in mind.

    ¡°Woof woof¡± a young pup barked as he wagged his tail delightfully. ¡°Alright, here you go Skye¡± Davis handed Skye a bowl of expensive food, he then turned to see K sorting a whole box of elixirs and medicinal herbs.

    A few days ago¡­

    In front of a luxurious elixir store, Davis stood, ¡°You¡¯ll answer my question if I do this for you, correct?¡± Davis asks with uncertainty

    K jokingly replied, ¡°Of course, my friend since when have I lied to you? And besides you do me this favor and I¡¯ll promise not to mute you again, think of it as a simple favor between friends¡±

    Davis let out a sigh of relief and entered the store.

    ¡°Please come in, Sir¡± A young attracted worker greeted Davis as soon as he entered

    The inside seems far larger than the outside.

    ¡°Um, I would like to purchase some of your exclusive elixir¡± Davis replied with an awkward smile

    Davis then handed the young lady his note of all the herbs and elixirs he wanted to buy, after seeing the note the female worker

    ¡°Yes please, right this way, Sir¡± The female worker brought Davis and K to a luxurious room, ¡°Please wait here, Sir, I¡¯ll get someone to help you with your purchases,¡± The young lady told Davis before leaving

    ¡°Hey, K? How are we going to pay for all this stuff?¡± Davis asked,

    K chuckled at his question, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, my friend?¡± He then pointed at the spatial bag on Davis¡¯s belt

    Davis asked, ¡°Huh? The treasure? Aren¡¯t these the treasures that YOU used in the wager with Mr. Garrick?¡± His voice was a mix of both confusion and anger

    K laughs at him, ¡°Well, I did dump the bag content on the table, and I have indeed wagered these treasures with him. But I never specified how much we¡¯ll be giving him¡±

    ¡°And besides, I¡¯m not going to lose¡± K''s voice was filled with confident

    Soon the manager of the store entered the room with all of the items that were written on K¡¯s note, and after talking for a while they ended up spending 5000 gold coins.

    In the present day...

    K was happily humming an unknown melody while he sorted out all the items on the table before storing them in one of the spatial bags that was given to them by the store since they¡¯d spent a large amount of money.

    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood after spending most of our money¡± Davis spoke with a tiresome look on his face

    K leisurely replied, ¡°My dearest friend, money is a tool made to be used by those who possess it, what got you all riled up so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know why I¡¯m like this?¡± Davis raises his eyebrow

    K giggles to himself, ¡°Please do tell, I myself am no stranger to the concept of disapproval due to my unannounced actions, hehe¡±

    Davis felt as if he was about to pop out a vein, ¡°You still have the courtesy to joke around? So far, have done nothing but make a wager with one of the leading powers in Celestia, spending large amounts of our money on many herbs and elixirs without even explaining why¡±

    K nonchalantly replied, ¡°I could do more if you¡¯d like¡±. Davis almost lunged at him after hearing his answer but he forcibly held himself back, ¡°Sigh*¡­ I¡¯ve waited long enough, as I had done you a favor, I wish for you to keep your word and answer me honestly¡±

    K let out a sigh, ¡°Fine, as you wish but I¡¯ll only answer one question, A question for a favor. Seems pretty fair, no?¡± K waited for Davis to ask him

    Davis thought for a bit as he was about to ask, there was a knock on their door, ¡°Excuse me, are you the one that was looking for a pet sitter?¡±

    K smiled, ¡°Unfortunately timing, I guess we¡¯ll continue this fascinating conversation of ours later¡±

    Davis reluctantly stopped and moved to the door and opened it, ¡°Yes it¡¯s us please come i-¡± He was quite shocked to see the person behind the door.

    It was the young lady from the elixir store, ¡°eh? It you¡­¡± the two look at each other dumbfounded

    K noticed it too, ¡°Things just a lot more interesting wouldn¡¯t you agree Skye?¡± He turns to see Skye still munching on his food, ¡°Right I forgot he¡¯s still a pup¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the worker from the elixir store?¡± Davis asks in shock

    The young lady was startled, ¡°Yes, I work there as a part-time worker so I only have 3 shifts a week¡± She then saw Skye munching on his food and asked in excitement, ¡°Is he your pet? Can I say hello to him?¡±

    Davis moves out of the doorway, ¡°Ah right, please come in¡±

    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re so cute¡± The girl rushed to hug Skye

    Woof* Skye barked in delight, ¡°Where is my manner, greeting Mr. Davis? I believe that is your name if I¡¯m not mistaken¡± Linda greeted Davis

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right Ms. Linda. I¡¯d like to hire you to look after Skye, the pay is 5 bronze coins for 1 hour¡± Davis answered

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Linda without skipping a beat accepted his offer and quickly shook his arm before going back to playing with Skye. ¡°What a spirited young lad¡± K mentioned

    Linda then noticed K on the table watching her, ¡°I remember you, you¡¯re the crow that accompanied Mr. Davis that day¡± She turned to him, ¡°You look so cute up close¡­ hang on I got something for you¡±

    She proceeded to pull out a bird food from her pocket and place it next to K since K is a soul that had materialized into the physical world after making a contract with Davis his bird form is not made from flesh and bone so he can¡¯t digest any kind of food.

    Plus, he felt a bit offended that someone dared to feed him bird food, K walked away without looking at it, ¡°Oh, you poor thing¡± Linda said with pity in her voice

    Davis was curious and asked, ¡°Ms. Linda what do you mean by that?¡±

    Linda replied in a pitiful tone, ¡°I heard from my grandfather who was a bird watcher that if any bird saw this specially made bird food and did not even taste it then there must be something wrong with it¡±

    What she trying to say is that there is something wrong with K mentally, Davis was holding his laughs in while K was fuming with anger, ¡°How dare a young lad who doesn¡¯t even know anything say that I¡¯m mentally unwell, I will not lower myself to eat food of an animal¡­¡±

    K was berating her but all Linda heard was caw caw caw¡­

    ¡°And why the fuck are you laughing?¡± K angrily turns to Davis since he¡¯s the only one who can hear him

    ¡°No, He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just a bit picky with his food¡± Davis replied while chuckling

    ¡°Don''t worry Ms. Linda He¡¯ll be coming with me, so you¡¯ll only have to look after Skye¡± Davis reassured her

    ¡°We¡¯ll be off then,¡± Davis told Linda as he walked out the door, K was sitting on his head as usual

    As they got to the stairs Davis asked K, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fine for us to leave Skye with her?¡± before K could reply to his question a loud noise was heard, ¡°Wo come here, little guy¡±

    The duo peek into their room from the corridor, Linda is holding Skye up and spinning him around while laughing, and Skye''s tail is wagging the entire time

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine,¡± said K as he returned to his usual self

    The two leave the Inn walk the busy street, they walked the busy street and soon arrive at the Celestial Magic Academy entrance, the duo goes inside and finds all the information they need regarding the Academy opening ceremony 2 days from now

    They soon leave the academy not noticing a hooded figure trailing them from behind, this goes on for a bit and soon the hooded figure rushes at them from behind and swiftly snatches Davis¡¯s bag from his vast before pushing Davis down and running off into the crowded street corner

    ¡°Hey he¡¯s getting away, how long are you going to lay on the floor¡± K leaned down and asked Davis while standing on his head

    Davis couldn¡¯t feel his spatial bag on his vast when he checked, ¡°Shit¡± he quickly got up and gave chase

    K flew above and smiled, ¡°Took him long enough¡±

    Davis couldn¡¯t see the bag snatcher anymore as he blended into the crowd of people, but by following K''s instruction Davis was able to navigate through Celestia¡¯s crowded street corner

    ¡°You got the good¡± A muscular man asked a skinny person

    ¡°I got a good one this time boss¡± The skinny man handed Davis¡¯s bag to his boss this was the bag snatcher that stole Davis¡¯s bag

    ¡°I finally found you¡± Davis arrived while trying to catch his breath from all the running, Davis then spotted 5 men

    4 of them had a well-built body but the other man was skinny Davis noticed the bag in the man''s hand, ¡°That is¡­¡± deep breath*¡­ ¡°That is not yours to keep, give it back¡±

    The group laughs at his words, one of the men walks up to Davis with the thought of knocking him out, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get any closer if I were you¡± Davis warned him then he points upwards

    The man looked up following Davis¡¯s finger and saw a magic circle hovering above his head, ¡°Take a step closer and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll lose your leg¡±

    The group''s carefree attitude disappeared and now they¡¯re fully cautious of Davis, in the midst of their standoff K casually stood on the roof of the building observing the entire situation, especially Davis

    ¡°How would you deal with this situation boy?¡± K smiles his eyes flash a red glow for a split second, Davis''s magic circle disappears confusing Davis

    He was so surprised that the man rushed up to him and aimed for Davis¡¯s face but he reacted quickly and shifted his body, he¡¯s able to avoid the man''s punch but the man continued with a straight kick to the chest, this time his attack landed

    Davis was kicked back and into the pile of wood behind him, ¡°It''s just a bluff¡± one of the men shouted

    The man that kicked Davis turned to reply, ¡°Yeah I think s¡­¡± Before he could finish he was struck with a lighting spell causing him to be paralysed in place

    ¡°Second-rank magic electric shock¡± Davis uses to neutralize the threat

    Seeing this the group rushes at him all at once, not giving him any time to cast another spell, Davis notices their intention and keeps his distance by moving around them and casting a fire spell to slow them down

    He tried his best to deal with them in the most non-lethal way but he was being attacked non-stop.

    K observes Davis getting beat up with a carefree smile, ¡°Davis move according to my voice¡±

    Davis heard K''s voice, ¡°Shift your body to the left now¡± Davis did as he was told and avoided an attack from behind, ¡°Do an elbow strike to your right then immediately follow with a kick to the side of the knee¡± Davis did as he was told and he was able to knock one of them to the ground

    Afterward, Davis continued to follow his instructions and after a while, he was able to take down every single enemy without using his magic

    K flew down and landed on Davis¡¯s tired head, ¡°Quite the workout isn¡¯t my friend¡±

    Davis replied, ¡°Nice of you to finally show up I almost died¡±

    K laughs, ¡°And now you¡¯re standing and breathing so congratulations you¡¯ve escaped death¡±

    After observing Davis''s actions K can make out a few things, for firstly Davis¡¯s good at Magic casting but hesitates a lot when it comes to using it against a live person

    Secondly, Davis can make split moment decision, when the 4 men rush him, he doesn¡¯t hesitate to move away keeping his distance while retaliating with a fire spell

    Lastly, Davis had been training a lot but he had never been able to fight against a real opponent which was the main reason for his hesitation

    K giggles to himself, ¡°After seeing such a beautiful dance that you¡¯ve performed, I felt like it¡¯s time for us to return to our Inn wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Davis nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back after we notify the authority¡±

    K shook his head, ¡°You''ve been running around making a scene through the whole market I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll arrive eventually, but it''s not of your concern remember? Skye is still home and it is almost time for Ms. Linda to return¡±

    The 2 walked back to the Inn after picking up his stolen bag, halfway through their journey K flew off into the sky after telling Davis to return first

    ¡°Boss, boss you¡¯re awake¡± the skinny man from earlier

    ¡°What happened?¡± The boss of the group woke up from his nap soon after Davis left, their whole group was awake

    ¡°You awoken faster than I anticipated¡± Everyone heard an unfamiliar voice and turned to see K in his crow form, ¡°Good evening gentleman, lovely weather today isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, a talking crow. They¡¯re not going crazy, are they? ¡°Hey, you¡¯re seeing this shit, Chiera?¡± The men look at one another

    ¡°I understand your confusion my friend, but don¡¯t worry you won¡¯t need to worry about anything after you¡¯re dead¡± K laughs in a demonic voice

    The shadows surrounding them slowly move toward the men, ¡°Nightmarish sanctuary¡± K stood there watching as the shadow around them morphed and formed into many unimaginable monsters of nightmare

    ¡°Enjoy your fill, you lowly scavenger of the night¡± And with that the all-shadow monsters rush to devour them their screams echo within the magic barrier that K has conjured up

    K watches with delight as every one of the men got torn to shreds, ¡°Quite the unfortunate ending for these lowly cretins if you¡¯d have given me a more entertaining show then I might¡¯ve given you all a quick and painless death¡­ sigh* what a shame it is¡±

    And with that K flew off into the night, the space he was in earlier dispersed revealing nothing but an emptied street corner as if nothing happen

 7: The Celestial Magic Academy

    In the early morning, as the sunlight slowly shines its brilliant glow onto the darkness below, the calm breeze whizzes across the emptied roads of Celestia. A young man getting ready for the day as he gets dressed into his assigned uniform.

    The man hummed a soothing melody that resonated with the birds chirping to morning bloom, ¡°What a delightful start to an exciting day, aren¡¯t you excited too, my friend?¡± The man smiled delightfully as he carefully checked himself in the mirror

    ¡°Yeah, exciting¡± Davis spoke with an annoyed look as his soul is currently in K¡¯s crow form

    Davis continues, ¡°Can you remind me again why we have to switch places again?¡± K smiled at his reflection as he fixed his tie, ¡°Every now and then we need to switch because I need to slowly introduce my soul as well as my power to your body so that it won¡¯t cause us too much backlash if we ever end up using it¡±

    ¡°This is going an interesting day for us¡± Davis sarcastically spoke

    ¡°You don¡¯t like you¡¯re a morning person, want some hot cocoa to help boost your mentality before we go on with our day?¡± K chuckled as he turned to Davis who was watching him from the table

    ¡°No thank I prefer tea more¡± Davis snorted

    K replied with amusement, ¡°Oh, is that so? I didn¡¯t think you were the type of man who would enjoy drinking tea during the peaceful morning. Hehe, if that¡¯s the case try smiling a bit more, I can guarantee you that it will help you a lot¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say you¡¯re not the one who has to stand here and watch your body checking itself in the mirror while humming a somewhat beautiful melody¡± Davis replied

    K giggles, ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a compliment¡± Before long there was a knock on the door, and K went to open it and let Linda inside.

    ¡°Thank you so much for agreeing to watch over Skye while I was away¡± K smiled as he gestured for her to come in

    Linda happily came in, ¡°Of course, no worry my shift starts tomorrow anyways, and I won¡¯t mind spending more time with Skye¡±

    Woof woof* Skye rushes playfully to Linda, ¡°Who a good boy? Yes you are Skye¡± Linda spoke playfully as she hugged Skye tightly

    ¡°You two get along very well¡± K raises an eyebrow, ¡°Yes, He¡¯s such a good boy¡­ Don¡¯t worry Mr. Davis I¡¯ll take real good care of him while you¡¯re away¡± Linda reassured K

    ¡°Laugh* I¡¯m you will, then I¡¯ll leave you to it Ms. Linda¡± K moved leisurely out of the room and Davis flew after him awkwardly

    In front of the Inn, ¡°Why can¡¯t I fly straight¡± Davis shouted

    K laughs at him, ¡°Imagine as if you¡¯re walking but instead of using your leg use your arm or flapper giggle* and instead of on the ground do it in the air¡±. Davis awkwardly landed on K¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ll just stay put here¡±

    K pays him no mind and continues his walk, and soon the duo arrives at a crowded Academy entrance. Since they¡¯ve come to gather information about the opening ceremony in the past, they knew exactly what to do

    After entering the auditorium K takes a seat in the middle and quietly observes his surroundings, during his observation, he spotted some interesting people

    Soon, the door of the auditorium closes and an old man walks out and takes the podium, ¡°Greeting young aspiring magician, my name is Herald Wuldor, and I¡¯m the Principle of Celestial Magic Academy¡±

    After his introduction, Herald continues the welcoming ceremony. After 2 hours the ceremony came to an end, ¡°That concludes our meeting, I wish you a prosperous and wonderful magical journey ahead, and if you experience any problem, feel free to ask any of the professors for guidance, good luck young sorcerer¡±

    After the ceremony, every student in the auditorium left and went to explore their assigned room, Davis wished to move their stuff in today but K convinced him to move in tomorrow instead

    K and Davis ended up in the Academy Cafeteria, they sat at one of the tables after picking some food, ¡°Quite the auspicious place for your magical study, I¡¯m quite envious of you¡± K jokingly said

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious of? You and I are going to spend our time here together anyway¡± Davis replied while sitting on K¡¯s head

    ¡°True, true¡± K nodded as take a sip of the tea

    But his peaceful time was soon interrupted by an unexpected person, ¡°Who do we have here? A lowly commoner dared to sit here alongside us noble?¡± a slam on the table

    Davis turned to see someone he had never seen before, ¡°Friend of yours Davis?¡± he asked telepathically, ¡°No, but I know who he is, His name is Charles and he is the first son of Duke Hradrit. I¡¯ve heard that he is an asshole who looks down on anyone who isn¡¯t of nobility¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Behind him was a group of 3 different students 2 male and 1 female and each of them was staring at K intensively

    K laughs, ¡°Ahh, MR. Charles my esteemed acquaintance! What a pleasant surprise to see one such as yourself here¡±

    Charles replied mockingly, ¡°Enough with the useless pleasantry, someone as lowly as you have no right to sit here and act like one of us¡±

    K chuckled at his words, ¡°Ah, one of us¡­ a word hinting at unity, I¡¯m honored to be included in such company. Laughing* and to see someone such as yourself striving so tirelessly to help keep such fairness is rather an eye-opening experience¡± K chuckled with each word he spoke

    ¡°Enough of your bullshit, someone like you who buy their way into our society has no right to speak¡± Charles continues to berate K

    ¡°My friend, I take it as a compliment that you¡¯ve recognized my family legacy and wealth, but my appearance at this esteemed Academy is but a quirk of fate¡± K replied with calmness

    Charles continues even more angered, ¡°Your family respect is as nonexistent as your talent¡­ Yeah I know who you are, a country boy who can¡¯t even get into the 50 ranks in the Avalom Empire but somehow got into our Academy¡­ what a joke¡± His little band of followers mocking laugh at K

    Their conversation draws the attention of everyone nearby, K pays him no mind as he continues sipping on his tea, ¡°Oh, did say something, my friend? I apologize if my country attitude is not to your liking¡­¡± K then turns to Charles''s little group ¡°Just like what they said, birds do fly in the same flock¡±

    ¡°Keep that carefree charade up and you¡¯ll never be able to find anyone to help you, so I suggest you remain a nobody during your whole time here. No one would ever want to be friends with a country pumpkin such as yourself¡± Charles aggressively warns K

    ¡°Ahh friendship, nothing more than a fleeting nature of camaraderie, I¡¯ll be sure to savor the sweet taste of solitude¡± K replied with a friendly smile

    Charles walked away visually dissatisfied with his little group, leaving K with a subtle smile on his face

    K asked in curiosity, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so silent during the entire conversation, something in your mind?¡±

    Davis replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to add. Besides that, I don¡¯t want to involve myself with someone like him either¡±

    K laughs internally, ¡°Who knows someone as simple-minded as Charles can prove rather useful in some situations¡±

    They soon leave the cafeteria in search of their assigned room. But during their whole interaction, K''s actions caught someone''s eye.

    ¡°Karla, please find out everything about that person as well¡± A young lady with soft golden hair and a gentle smile

    ¡°Yes, your highness¡± Karla bowed respectfully before leaving

    The young lady continued her meal, ¡°There seems to be many interesting individuals this year¡­¡± she thought to herself

    K and Davis soon arrived at their room a big room enough for 2 people with some esthetic design, K showed a satisfied smile and Davis was amazed by the size of his dorm room.

    The competition will begin 1 week from now, ¡°This competition will be quite a problematic for your peaceful life¡± K casually mention

    Davis asks, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°During today''s ceremony, I have spotted a few interesting people, there is going to be quite the obstacle in our way of getting first rank during the test¡±

    Davis was curious, ¡°Are you sure? Then should we cancel our wager?¡±

    K smiled, ¡°I said it¡¯ll be difficult but not impossible. The problem is what is to come after the competition, Davis let me ask you this what is the point of the upcoming test in your opinion?¡±

    Davis replied honestly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it to find the best of the best from all the students?¡±

    K laughed at his answer, ¡°That is only what¡¯s on the surface!¡± K then walked toward the window

    ¡°What are you talking about? It has always been like this since 300 years ago¡± Davis continues to question him

    K shook his head while giggling, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, at some point in time that¡¯s the main focus of the test¡­ but now the test is not only used for filtering out those with talent but it¡¯s also used to find promising people that the leading power of Celestia will keep an eye on¡±

    K continues, ¡°Why do you think Mr. Garrick would agree so quickly to the wager if the test has so little meaning? It''s to ensure that no matter the outcome he¡¯ll be profiting off of us¡±

    Davis stood there stunned and K kept going, ¡°Our path will go far beyond allying with one of the leading powers, I¡¯ll unify them and use them as pawns for what is to come¡­ this will be fun¡± K smiled sadistically and glim of crimson glow appeared on his pupils for a split second

    Davis stood there watching K in his body looking back at him, his body illuminated by the light shining in through the window behind him, in Davis¡¯s eye K¡¯s figure looked divine. He unconsciously asks, ¡°What are you?¡±

    The tension in the quiet room grew, and K''s sadistic smile disappeared and he asked Davis with a demonic tone, ¡°Is that your question?¡±

    Davis stood mesmerized by the unknown being in front of him, ¡°Pl-please tell me what you are¡±

    ¡°I¡­ laughing* I¡¯m¡± K moved in closer and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m a demon, a forsaken one¡± K''s friendly demeanor returned, ¡°Ahh wouldn¡¯t you look at the time I guess we should return to our dearly beloved Skye¡± He then proceeded to leave

    Davis snapped out of his trance and shouted, ¡°THAT NOT WHAT I¡¯M ASKING¡±

    K retorted, ¡°Yes it is¡­ you ask me what I am, and I answer¡±

    Davis angrily replied, ¡°I already know that much, I want to know who you are¡±

    K nonchalantly replied, ¡°Then you should¡¯ve asked your question more clearly, my friend, and besides where''s the fun in telling you the answer?¡± laugh*

    Davis flew behind him, ¡°Y-you¡­ freaking asshole¡±

    The two returned to the Inn, and after paying Linda for her service they started packing up all of their stuff. The entire time Davis kept on pestering K for an answer to his earlier question but every single one of his attempts was shut down with a comedic and nonserious response.

 8: Future competitors

    The 3 companions moved into their dormitory the very next day¡­

    ¡°K, after hearing your explanation yesterday, I want to know how you plan to get first place?¡± Davis curiously inquired

    K nodded, ¡°As you already know, the upcoming competition consists of two different types of tests: a written test and a practical test¡­¡±

    ¡°The written test is focused on your Magical knowledge and understanding of its foundation, as for the practical test, it will focus on the student''s ability in real-time scenarios and our adaptability.¡± K continues his observation from the comfort of Davis¡¯s head

    K let out a sigh filled with worry, ¡°The problem is the group battle, our fate

    With a furrowed brow, Davis questioned, ¡°I believe you have a plan that will somehow help us through it?¡±

    With a playful glint in his eye, K replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d have taken care of all of the tests myself if I could, but I can¡¯t overuse your physical body it could damage both our soul and your body, SOOO¡­¡±

    ¡°The test will be held for 7 days¡­ the first days will be the written test and the practical test will take place after the written test is completed, so you will take the written test with me as your little advisor, albeit through your eyes. And I¡¯ll take care of the practical test¡± K then flew onto the table

    ¡°You¡¯re going to spend all your remaining time learning everything starting from the foundation¡± With a flap of K¡¯s wing many books related to magic theory and spells of this world appeared on the table in front of Davis, ¡°And I¡¯ll be your teacher starting now¡±

    Davis was flustered after seeing the numerous books on the table, ¡°D-Do I have to learn them all?¡±. K giggles at his question, ¡°Why of course, and don¡¯t you worry, Skye and I will be with you every single second of it¡± K stood on the table, miniature glasses appeared on his beak and he was wearing a white lab coat that don¡¯t fully fit his bird form

    ¡°Woof¡± Skye barked, ¡°You said it boy¡± K followed after,

    ¡°C-can I start after I get something to eat?¡± Davis awkwardly asks as his body slowly tilts at the exit,

    Click* Click*

    The door of their room locked by itself, ¡°Laugh* come along now Davis, procrastination is a sin in of itself, good things come to those who work hard¡± K jokingly refuses Davis¡¯s attempt to escape

    ¡°Damn it¡± Davis muttered as he forcibly takes a seat.

    ¡°Let''s start with this one¡± K pointed at the biggest book on the table

    On the other side of the Academy, a young lady sits at a luxurious table, her actions are filled with the elegant of nobility

    ¡°I have gathered all of the information you¡¯ve asked, your Highness¡± Karla handed her a white envelope

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Karla¡± Her Highness smiled beautifully after receiving the envelope

    ¡°Oh, Rachel? I didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡± A tall muscular man with pitch-black hair and brown eyes spoke arrogantly, the scar on his right cheek along with his Academy uniform made him seem like a veteran soldier coming to a high-ranking meeting

    He walked towards their table but his moment was halted by a sharp blade pointed at his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking to her Royale Highness, please watch your tone Mr. Aaron¡± Karla pointed at Aaron''s chest

    ¡°Dogs that don¡¯t know their place tend to die early, now be a good guard dog and stay quiet¡± Aaron angrily warned her

    The two let out a powerful aura that competes with one another, the power of their aura is so fierce that it starts to affect the students around them

    ¡°Please calm down Mr. Aaron, Karla is only doing it out of habit, things such as titles have no meaning in the Celestial Academy, here we are just students who seek enlightenment¡± Rachel replied with an unwavering smile and gentle voice

    ¡°If you¡¯re acting like this, what would others think of your family? The genius son of the Blackthorn family who oppresses others using his power? We wouldn¡¯t want that now, would we?¡± Her words hinted at a way out for the both of them without damaging their image

    With a reassuring smile, Aaron said, ¡°You do live up to your title as the Royale Family¡¯s prodigy, I¡¯m only here to say hello but if some people don¡¯t know their place well¡­¡± His explosive aura dissipated and he took a seat at the same table

    Karla fell back and remained silent behind Rachel''s back, her gaze staring at Aaron closely

    ¡°What pleasure do I owe this visit?¡± Rachel inquired with curiosity

    ¡°Both You and I already know about the upcoming competition so I¡¯ll be blunt, don¡¯t get in my way¡­¡± Aaron spoke firmly

    Rachel, undeterred by his warning continues, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the first-place prize that the head principal has prepared then I too am aiming for it"

    ¡°Then you better be prepared to lose¡± Aaron stared at Rachel intensively

    Rachel smiled at him, and replied with confidence in her tone, ¡°Likewise, Mr. Aaron¡±

    As the 2 were conversing with one another, another man joined in the conversation, ¡°What a fascinating combination this is, I would have never imagined seeing you two together¡±

    ¡°Fuck off, Kane¡± Aaron yelled out in dissatisfaction after seeing this new arrival

    The newly arrived Kane turned his attention to Aaron. His glassy green eyes and gentle smile are amplified by his tall frame and vibrant green hair

    ¡°It saddens me that you would push me away¡± Kane replied to Aaron''s hostility with friendly words

    As he extended his greeting to Rachel who was seated across from Aaron, ¡°I hope my presence isn¡¯t of inconvenience to you dear princess¡±

    Rachel, the ever-observer responded with an unbothered smile, ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s an honor to sit at the same table as the prodigy of the Magic Tower¡±

    Kane humbly rejects her compliment, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating my ability¡±

    ¡°At least you know your limit¡± Aaron chimes in, his voice filled with mockery

    Kane raises an eyebrow at Aaron''s words, ¡°Are you still holding it against me for embarrassing you when we were young¡±

    Aaron was reminded of the path when he first met Kane

    The young Aaron who followed his family''s path of swordsmanship was known within his family as the youngest prodigy of the Blackthorns family, Aaron held his head high with pride as he bathed in the sweet words of those around him.

    One particular day, he found himself in the presence of someone of the same age as him, someone who was also praised as the youngest prodigy of the Magic Tower, Kane

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Aaron didn¡¯t show Kane any respect or attention and continued his training, ¡°Why are you tirelessly swinging that stick?¡± The young innocent Kane asked with innocent intention

    Aaron answered with annoyance, ¡°Because I need to train my body and mind¡­ only then will I be able to reach the top¡±

    Kane laughed at him, ¡°I agreed with you on training your mind but your physical body as well. It just seems pointless when you can just use Magic¡±

    Aaron stopped his training and turned all his attention to Kane, ¡°What would a magician like you know about the path of a swordsman¡± Aaron spoke with anger as he got closer and closer to Kane

    Kane tried to explain his meaning, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to anger you, I just think that someone such as yourself would¡¯ve made a great mage and stand with me at the top of the path of Magic one day¡±

    The young Kane desperately tried to appease Aaron, who was raised in the Magic Tower his whole life and finally got a chance to see the world outside in his eyes, he wanted to make friends with this boy in front of him

    But to Aaron, he mistook his words for criticism and ridicule, he who has lived in a hole filled with praise and sweet words sees it as unacceptable, ¡°Who are you to criticize me? If you¡¯re so confident then why don¡¯t we see which of us is better¡± Aaron yells at Kane as he forcibly pushes Kane to the ground

    Kane who had never experienced this kind of attitude was furious and accepted Aaron''s request for a duel, and so the fight began

    Aaron threw everything he had learned at Kane but no matter how hard he tried none of his attacks landed, Kane with his magical prowess mop the floor with the young Aaron

    ¡°I hope you can see your pointless pursuit, no matter how hard you train your swordsmanship skill will never help you against someone like myself¡± Kane casually commented on his skill,

    Aaron looked at Kane as was lying on the ground and saw Kane condescending look at him, Kane then left Aaron in his thought

    Aaron sat tired and defeated, he stared at his sword for a long period and his eye was angered, from then on, Aaron hated being called a prodigy and lashed out at anyone who did so

    In the present time

    Aaron clutches his fist, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you this time for sure¡±

    Kane looks at him with pity, ¡°I¡¯m honored to be this¡­ wall that you must strive so desperately to overcome, but I said it before and I¡¯ll say it again, your blade can never beat my magic¡±

    Aaron stared at Kane with both anger and excitement, ¡°Keep up your high and mighty act, I¡¯ll savor the taste of victory after I beat you and show the people that the path of the sword is far better than the path of magic¡±

    ¡°You and your sword? Haha, keep dreaming. Your path of swordsmanship is a disgrace to even be considered as one of this Academy courses¡± Kane aggressively commented

    The tension in the air became thicker and thicker with each passing moment.

    ¡°You arrogant asshole, why don¡¯t we settle it right now?¡± Aaron angrily grabbed Kane''s robe, and his aura soared

    ¡°Aaron oh Aaron, I suggest you calm down, we wouldn¡¯t want to shed blood now, would we?¡± Kane calmly warns Aaron, he doesn¡¯t back down and releases his magical energy to match Kane''s rampaging aura

    Aaron could sense multiple attack magic aiming at his back, A fight could break out at any moment, Karla was on guard against the two her hand gripping her sword ready for any movement.

    The students in the room could feel the tension between the 2 and were smart enough to not get close, just in case a fight broke out.

    Rachel got up unaffected by their ferocious energy, and with a calm smile commented, ¡°If you wish to settle your difference, might I suggest doing so during the competition and not in the Academy Cafeteria?¡±

    The two stared at her for a moment, before calming down. Aaron let go of his grip on Kane''s robe, and Kane canceled his magic. After sharing a silent glance, they went their separate ways

    During the whole ordeal, a peculiar black crow perched on the roof watching the whole situation unfold, ¡°Interesting¡­ a three ways battle between the mind, sword, and magic¡± K thought to himself, his eyes were filled with unimaginable wisdom

    ¡°The notion of diversifying Magic and Aura is nothing but foolish and idiotic, Magic and Aura are 2 sides of the same coin. However, I wonder how this little group of new competitors will fare against Davis and me¡± K¡¯s eye twinkled with mischief followed by playful giggles. He then disappeared into the shadow

    K reappeared in Davis¡¯s dorm room, ¡°Where the hell have you been¡± Davis asked in annoyance while still holding a gigantic book about Magical theories

    ¡°Just going out for some fresh air¡± K laughs mischievously

    ¡°Davis, my friend may I ask you something?¡± K flew onto Davis¡¯s head

    Davis scratched his head, a gesture of puzzlement, and asked, ¡°What do you wish to ask me about?¡±

    K without a care in the world asked, ¡°If I recall correctly, this place is known as the Academy of Magic. So why is it that during my little walk¡± He paused with a fake cough. ¡°Flight! earlier I found a swordsmanship class?¡±

    Davis thought for a bit before answering, ¡°In the past, the Academy was not known as a magic Academy but the Celestial Academy of Sword and Magic, it¡¯s founded by the heroes that were summoned 300 years ago during the war against the Demon race¡±

    ¡°Over time, the advancement of Magic and invention involving the use of magic crystal became more and more popular, about 100 years ago the 4 leading factions agreed to change the name of the Academy to what is it now¡± Davis continues recalling Celestia''s history

    K carefully listens to Davis¡¯s answer

    ¡°The Academy is still teaching swordsmanship, but not many students attend that course and it¡¯s not mandatory for students to take swordsmanship classes either¡±

    ¡°This is rather confusing even for someone like me, sigh* looks like it not going to be an easy road ahead of us,¡± K said

    Davis questions him further, ¡°Why would you say that? The swordsmanship courses aren¡¯t that popular among the students either, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problem for us in that area¡±

    K let out a sigh of frustration, ¡°It''s not the course that I¡¯m worried about, but the students attending them this year. To keep it short, you¡¯ll lose in a 1 on 1 battle without a shadow of a doubt¡±

    K''s usual carefree attitude returns, ¡°Oh well, nothing we can do about it¡­ now then, you¡¯ve been reading for almost 3 hours, shall I test how much you¡¯ve learned so far?¡±

    K proceeds to ask Davis 10 questions relating to the basic theory about Magic, and Davis fails spectacularly

    ¡°2 out 10 questions are answered correctly¡­ look like I¡¯ve to increase the difficulty a lot more¡± K laughs

    ¡°Please, just a 5-minute break, please¡± Davis begged but was rejected

    K giggles, ¡°There is no time to waste, my friend let start our learning trail right away¡±

    ¡°For crying out loud¡­¡± Davis shouted

    The whole time, Skye came to cheer Davis on from time to time, and with K''s strict teaching and tests. Davis soon adapted to his situation and soon Davis fell into the zone

    The difficulty of K¡¯s tests increases every time he tests Davis

    He¡¯s so focused on learning and getting 10/10 scores on K¡¯s tests that he lost track of time, day turned to night, and night turned to day and soon 5 days passed

    ¡°Congratulations, my friend, you¡¯ve got 10/10 on your answer good job¡± K complimented Davis wholeheartedly

    ¡°Thank you, teacher¡± Davis replied with pride, feeling a sense of accomplishment

    Woof woof* Skye barked happily as if he were saying ¡°Good job¡±

    In the moment of celebration, Davis looked at the two in front of him and felt something in his heart. Something he had never felt before, he got up and hugged Skye warmly, ¡°Thank you, Skye¡±

    Davis joyfully turned to K, ¡°You too teacher, come here¡± he went for a hug but K flew away, ¡°I know you¡¯re happy right now, and you wanted to celebrate it with me as your teacher. But, go take a shower first¡­¡± K jokingly said

    ¡°Ah right¡± a mischievous smile plastered across Davis¡¯s face, ¡°Come on don¡¯t be shy, teach¡± Davis rushes toward K

    Seeing this K frantically flew away, ¡°Hell no, get away from me¡±

    Mistaking the situation in front of him, Skye playfully ran after K trying to catch him, ¡°Yeah get him Skye¡± Davis laughed his heart out as he and Skye tried to catch K

    This went on for a while, and for once the 3 fellow travelers who came together under the expected twist of fate felt a sense of companionship for the very first time

    Time passes by quickly when you¡¯re happy and in the blink of an eye, the day of the Celestial Academy competition has arrived.

    A young man wearing the Celestial Academy uniform was checking himself in the mirror, his movements were as calm as the summer breeze,

    ¡°What a beautiful morning this is¡­ wouldn¡¯t you agree so too my friend?¡± K asked as he hummed a beautiful melody

    ¡°Yeah, it sure is, my friend¡± Davis replied with a slight smile

    Davis leaves his dorm room, the excitement of the upcoming battle plastered on his face through his carefree smile, K lands on Davis¡¯s shoulder

    ¡°Oh, this is going to be fun¡± K smirks as he continues to hum his soothing melody.

 9: Test

    In the cloudless night, the quiet streets of Avalom were illuminated by the radiant glow of the moonlight

    ¡°Have you completed your task?¡± A masked man sitting comfortably on a chair gazing at the moon asked

    Behind him, a masked man kneeling on one knee, he wore a black robe that covered his entire body

    ¡°I apologize, Master Viper, I¡¯m unable to infiltrate the Edwelt family mansion¡± Another masked man replied, his words were filled with disappointment

    Viper got up and turned to him, ¡°And what is your excuse for not being able to complete your task?¡± His aura shifted from calm to violent

    ¡°The Sword-King personal guards are guarding the mansion 24/7 making it rather difficult to get in and out¡± The masked man explained

    ¡°But I have news that might help us solve the mystery about Fenrir¡± The masked man continues

    Viper''s eyes flash in curiosity, ¡°Go on¡± his words echo within the room

    The masked man now filled with sweat said, ¡°Their family¡¯s oldest son had left their home and went to Celestia to attend the Celestia Academy, I have investigated this and found out that his departure is about the right time for the plan to capture the Fenrir are brought up¡±

    ¡°So, if we get to that boy, we might be able to find out some clue regarding the mythical beast''s disappearance¡± The masked man finished his explanation and went quiet

    Viper let out a deep sigh, ¡°We cannot go to Celestia until our job here is done¡­ contract anyone who is stationed in Celestia to find a way and get to the boy¡±

    ¡°Yes sir¡± with a firm reply, the masked man got up and left

    Viper returned to his chair and continued gazing at the moon, ¡°Nothing will stop us from reviving our god¡­ NOTHING¡± his gaze turned from the moon to the magic sigil on the table

    Back at the Celestial Academy

    The hallway was filled with freshmen rushing to their assigned testing room. They are to be at least half an hour early before the professor comes to deliver their test paper

    Davis leisurely walked across the crowded hallway, his eyes darted back and forth seeing many worried students around him, he felt a sense of relief

    ¡°Remember Davis, if you¡¯re stuck on any question at any point during the test, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ll be there with you¡­¡± K¡¯s reassuring voice appeared in Davis¡¯s mind

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get why you have to return into the shadow¡± Davis replied using his thought

    K giggles, ¡°As much as I would love to perch on your shoulder, and guide you through the test, they don¡¯t allow pets in the testing room, and I¡¯m pretty sure my bird form will be considered as one¡±

    The two soon arrived at their room, each room was organized to have 20 students sitting far from each other while the test started.

    As Davis walked towards his table, a particular acquaintance came to say hello, ¡°Look who we have here, a lowly commoner acting so comfortably when he¡¯s about to fail¡± Charles came to Davis¡¯s table, and his voice was filled with mockery

    ¡°OH, for crying out loud¡± Davis annoyingly turned to Charles

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Charles, I see you¡¯re in a great mood today¡± Davis spoke in a tiresome tone

    Charles almost burst a vein on his forehead, ¡°Look at this asshole, just because I let you go once doesn¡¯t mean you can speak to me that way¡± He leaned in close, his voice filled with animosity

    Davis''s mood was spoiled by Charles''s attitude, he was about to get up and confront Charles but the door to their room opened and a young female professor walked in

    ¡°Alright everyone, please sit at your respective table, I¡¯ll explain the rules of this test one more time before we begin, I¡¯m Selena Hestia, but you can call me Professor Selena¡± She spoke in a cheerful voice

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you during the practical test¡± Charles spoke with a threatening stare, he then went back to his table

    ¡°What the hell is his problem?¡± A hint of frustration played on Davis''s face as he thought to himself

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s doing so to make himself feel better, to assert his dominance¡± K chimed in

    ¡°Come to think of it, you should¡¯ve known we would meet each other why didn¡¯t you notify me that Charles is taking the test in the same room as us?¡± Davis inquired,

    ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise, do you like it?¡± K proudly answered

    Davis was about to lose his cool and started cursing at K but he calmed himself down at the last moment¡­

    After a few minutes, the professor started to hand out the test paper to every student, the test duration (one and a half hours)

    Davis skimmed through the test paper, he almost burst out laughing, the questions on his test paper were nothing compared to K¡¯s test

    His eyes frantically moved left to right as he shakingly held the paper

    ¡°This is it? These are the questions... why is it so easy?¡± Davis question himself

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The contrast between the test difficulty and K''s pretest is like day and night. It was so easy that Davis could''ve completed it in less than an hour; however, the simplicity was likely attributed to K''s constant questioning during their time learning together.

    K laughed at his thought, and proudly commented, ¡°I told you my friend, good things come to those who work hard, never doubt my teaching skill¡±

    On the other side of the room, Professor Selena was scanning the room and when she saw Davis¡¯s shaking body, she mistook it as fear and let out a sigh, ¡°It seems another student''s spirit is broken before their journey could even begin¡± She showed Davis a pitiful eye

    After a few minutes of scanning through the questions, he smirked in confidence and started answering the questions one by one, his answers were double-checked by K and before long Davis got up and submitted his answers to Professor Selena.

    The whole room looked at him with confusion, ¡°It has only been 40 minutes, did he give up already?¡± that was the collective thought that everyone went with

    Within the confusion, Charles smirks mockingly at Davis''s fading figure, ¡°I knew it trash will always be trash, no matter the circumstances¡± before returning to his test with a happy smile

    As Davis walked across the now quiet hallway, ¡°Where should we go from here?¡± Davis asked,

    ¡°Might I suggest a nice breakfast with a combination of a soothing hot tea to celebrate our first victory?¡± K replied in a gentlemanly manner, he then rematerialized onto Davis¡¯s head

    As the duo arrived at the Academy Cafeteria, a young female around Davis¡¯s age was spotted sitting alone in the emptied Cafeteria.

    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Davis question K

    K noticed who that girl was but chose not to answer, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and say hello to your fellow student?¡±

    The fact that this girl was sitting in the cafeteria meant that she had finished her test faster than Davis and K.

    The girl sat alone silently sipping her cup of tea, a hint of loneliness was seen in her expression, but her body movements were filled with elegance and authority

    She notices Davis getting closer to her, she turns to see Davis ¡°Y-You already finished?¡± She asked with a surprise look on her face

    ¡°Yes¡­ I just finished the test a few moments ago¡± Davis replied awkwardly

    The girl''s shocked face disappeared as quickly soon as it appeared, ¡°My apology, Mr. Davis, for my actions¡±

    Davis quickly replied, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, it was my fault for¡­¡± he stopped in his tracks and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask this but how did you know my name?¡± Davis showed a startled look

    Ever since he got here, he had spent most of his time in his dorm because of a certain bird, so he didn¡¯t have time to go around introducing himself, and now someone he had never seen nor met knew who he was¡­

    The girl covered her smile with her hand and giggled at his expression, ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong Mr. Davis, I knew who you are because your family name is getting more and more famous day by day¡±

    Her calm words mixed with her warm smile gave Davis a sense of peace and helped ease his mind

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, Mr. Davis, my name is Rachel Roycroft¡± She

    Hearing this, Davis instantly knew who she was and bowed, ¡°My mistake for not recognizing your Royale Highness¡± Davis frantically replied

    ¡°Please Mr. Davis, don¡¯t do that, outside the Academy I¡¯m the Royale Princess but within the Academy ground I¡¯m but another student so please treat me as such,¡± said Rachel as she gestured for him to take a seat

    Seeing this Davis complies with her and sits down across from her.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, how was your test? If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡± Rachel inquired with a curious gaze

    ¡°It¡­ quite hard, especially the part about mana circulation and Magic manifestation¡± Davis awkwardly commented

    ¡°But the fact that you¡¯re here meant that you¡¯ve completed the test, you must be a very intelligent person¡± She complimented,

    ¡°N-¡° Davis was about to refuse her compliment but K stopped him

    ¡°Davis, don¡¯t answer it like that, followed my answer¡± K''s voice resonated in Davis''s mind

    Davis wasn¡¯t sure about the idea but followed along anyway, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, but if we are going to talk about intelligence, I¡¯m nothing compared to your Highness¡± Davis spoke, his words pushed Rachel¡¯s compliment back at her

    Hearing his words, Rachel continues, ¡°Not at all¡­ Mr. Davis, what is your opinion about the Royale family?¡±

    ¡°The Royale family is one of the most important powers that bring peace and order to the citizens of Celestia, their responsibility is as high as their authority in Celestia¡± Davis replied, his speech in sync with K''s thought

    The way the two synchronize makes it so as if Rachel was speaking with a single person, not 2

    ¡°I see, then would you like to come to the Royale family in the future?¡± Rachel continues, a hint of curiosity spark in her eye

    A knowing smile laced on Davis¡¯s lip as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m but a lowly commoner who wishes to walk the path of sorcery and self-discovery. But, who knows what surprises the future has in store, so I¡¯m open to suggestions if the time is right¡±

    There was a ring of a bell and the sound of footsteps came from the direction of the testing area

    ¡°Ahh, would you look at the time, I apologize for taking up so much of your time Ms. Rachel but I should get going¡± An enigmatic aura surrounded Davis''s actions as he bowed respectfully before leaving

    Rachel watched Davis leave and commented, ¡°I have never seen someone who travels with a crow before¡± She showed a friendly smile as she carried on with her day

    While Davis walked away, he took the chance to question K, ¡°SO, mind sharing why you asked me to speak that way?¡±

    K laughs, wisdom radiating from K¡¯s eye, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand her words? She wishes to inquire about your intelligence and future choices¡±

    K continues, ¡°I make you hinted at her that you wouldn¡¯t choose to go to the Royale Academy but you are open to the idea of a future where you¡¯ll join her, she¡¯s smart she had already caught on by now¡±

    As the two conversed, they left the cafeteria and were on their way back to their dorm room

    K then let out a long sigh, his words now filled with regret, ¡°There is only one thing I regret during the whole ordeal¡±

    Davis, always the curious one asked, ¡°And is that regret you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    K spoke in a sad tone, ¡°We didn¡¯t get to enjoy our nice warm meal and fragrance tea¡±

    Davis who questions him out of pure curiosity almost slabs K off his head as he yells at K internally, ¡°SERIOUSLY? FOR GOD SAKE¡­ wait I thought you couldn¡¯t digest, how the hell are you going to enjoy your meal if you can¡¯t even eat?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t eat but I can still enjoy the taste of the meal through you, our soul is connected and our synchronized speech is evident enough, and if push comes to show I could simply switch with you¡± K jokingly answered as he laughs at Davis reaction

    The two companions continue their conversation until they reach their room where Skye eagerly awaits their return¡­

 10: Interesting hint

    Later that day in the same testing room

    Professor Selena sat organizing the test papers, as he does so a peculiar test paper caught her eye, she picked it up and read the student''s name

    ¡°Davis Edwelt¡­ ah the poor student that shook after seeing the test question¡± Selena spoke, as she vividly remembered the scene ¡°I hope he can pass this test,¡± Selena spoke with saddened eyes,

    She then proceeded to read his answers and her eyes widened in amazement

    ¡°T-This is¡­ I need to show the principal these answers¡± She hastily grabbed all the papers before rushing to the head principal¡¯s office

    From the other side of the hallway a male Professor was leaving his testing room, he saw Selena running through the hall like a charging boar in the dean''s office direction

    ¡°Where is she off to in such a hurry?¡± He thought to himself

    In the principal office, the many magical artifacts stationed on their separate podium, the giant transparent window that depicted the tranquil scenery below.

    Herald Wuldor was playfully humming a song while he took a sip of his tea, his playful demeanor is in contrast to his old aging body, and fancy clothing

    As he was enjoying his time, the door to his office burst open with a loud shout, ¡°PRINCIPAL WULDOR!¡± Selena shouted as she entered the room The tea in his hand spilled everywhere when the door burst open making a mess on the table

    ¡°Professor Selena, did something happen to make a calm and friendly professor such as yourself act this way¡± Wuldor questioned her while he stared at the soaking-wet papers on his table

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re going to have to see this for yourself¡± Selena hastily replied, her out-of-breath voice making it hard for Wuldor to understand

    ¡°Calm down Selena, please take a seat and catch your breath then slowly tell me what got you all worked up¡± Wuldor placed his teacup back, and with a wave of his hand the soaking-wet papers slowly went back to normal

    Selena went up to him and without a single shoved Davis''s paper into Wuldor''s face, ¡°Dad look at this test paper¡± she shouted excitedly

    Wuldor stroked his beard, and with a warm smile he said, ¡°It has been so long since you called me father¡± His eyes shed tears of joy

    Selena shook her head, and with a firm voice clarified the purpose of her visit, ¡°See for yourself I have never seen anyone who answered your question this way¡±

    Wuldor let out a sigh of disappointment and reluctantly took a look at the paper his daughter was so thrilled to show him.

    Meanwhile, Davis and K got to their room, and the two went to do their own things.

    Davis curiously asked K, ¡°K? I have been meaning to ask you this but during the test¡­ the final question why did you answer it like that?¡±

    K chuckled, ¡°Just answering the questions that were presented to us¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but your answers make no sense to me whatsoever¡­ the question asks us about the usages of Magic crystal and the introduction of magic crystal into things such as automatons, but from my knowledge Magic crystal can only store energy naturally¡­ your answers of using Magic crystals as a type of medium to absorb and distribute energy into automatons wouldn¡¯t work since Magic crystal will explode when too much energy is introduced¡± Davis with his understanding magic crystal gave K a long overview

    K was snoring as he lay on the table, ¡°Huh? What? My apology¡­ your question is so boring I accidentally fell asleep¡± He nonchalantly said before flying onto the bed and sleeping next to Skye

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, your theory is correct but my theory revolves around using Magic crystals as an accumulator of sorts in the use of distributing the accumulated energy not as an energy source¡± K continues

    ¡°Make sure to keep an open mind, if I¡¯m not wrong then we¡¯ll be meeting a rather important guest soon¡± K delightfully mentions, his words were riddled with mysterious implications

    Back at the dean''s office, a particular old magician was shaking while he read through Davis¡¯s test paper

    His shaken body gave Selena a sense of deja vu, Wuldor burst out laughing, ¡°Incredible, I never would have thought any student would be able to give me such an answer, but his answer¡­¡±

    His eyes frantically darted from left to right, as he smiled with amusement, ¡°No, it''s not that he couldn¡¯t finish it. But rather he didn¡¯t intend to finish it in the first place¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Wuldor with his lifetime of experience notices K¡¯s intention clearly, if you want the full answer then come and get it yourself. ¡°You mean this student was planning to see you in the first place?¡± Selena inquired her father,

    Wuldor let out a knowing smile, ¡°No, from the look of it, he doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m the one who came up with this mind-boggling question but rather someone knowledgeable, so by leaving out some of the important details, he answered my question with a message¡± he handed Davis¡¯s paper back to professor Selena

    K¡¯s intention was cleared, if you wanted it then come and get it from the source

    Wuldor calmly mentioned, ¡°Looks like someone interesting has walked into our Academy once again, I should pay close attention to this year''s student. Davis Edwelt, I wonder what other surprises you¡¯ll show me during your time here¡±

    Selena stood there in silence as she hadn¡¯t seen her father laugh like this in a very long time.

    In the middle of the night, Davis and Skye were deep in their slumber, K perched atop Davis¡¯s bed frame

    Gibberish chanting*

    The shadow in the room twisted and moved toward Davis and Skye, the shadow gathered on their forehead and formed an ancient Nordic rune

    When the rune fully takes its shape and disappears, so too is K

    Every student in the testing room sat quietly, their buzzing attitude disappeared after yesterday''s written test

    Door open*

    Professor Selena walked in, ¡°Morning everyone, are you excited for the next test?¡± Her enthusiasm is shown in her voice

    Dead silent*

    K chuckled after seeing the other student¡¯s expressions, ¡°Hahaha, tough crowd¡±

    Professor Selena awkwardly continues speaking, ¡°Um, not the reaction I was expecting. But I¡¯m sure everyone knows about the upcoming practical exam tomorrow so I¡¯ll try to make it as brief as possible¡±

    Davis listened closely, not knowing a mocking stare coming from behind

    ¡°In each testing room, there are 30-32 students, tomorrow will be a 1 vs 1 among the students within their respective rooms, and 5 out of 30 students in each room will advance to the next stage of the test¡± Selena thoroughly explained as she walked around the room handing out a sheet of paper that has each student opponent

    When Professor Selena passes by Davis, K spots a hint of curiosity in her gaze as she hands Davis his paper

    K thought to himself, ¡°Looks like fish has taken the bait¡±

    Behind Davis

    Charles read the paper content, ¡°sheesh* Lucky bastard¡± his angry gaze never left Davis back

    ¡°Alright, now that everyone got their paper, any question you would like to ask before we leave for the day?¡± Selena asked with a smile on her face

    A female student at the back raises her hand, ¡°Professor Selena? Are those who learn swordsmanship going to be tested separately?¡±

    Selena answered, ¡°No, in the past, Celestial Empire had a specialized school for swordsmen called the Royale Academy but due to an unfortunate incident the place was shut down, and most of the students there were temporarily transferred to the Celestia Magic Academy until the Royale family came up with a decree¡±

    Davis asked K with a questionable face, ¡°I thought you said that the 4 leading factions within Celestia are in a power struggle but why does it sound like the Royale family has the most say in the Empire?¡±

    K laughs, ¡°Then let me ask you this. If 4 brothers came together with the idea of a joint business and they decided to name the business after one of the brother''s names, to the customer the one that had his name plastered on the restaurant would be the most important. My question is if you were the brother whose name is on the restaurant can you just do anything you like without consulting the others?¡±

    Davis quickly replied, ¡°Of course not¡±

    K nodded, ¡°The same could be said for the Royale family, from the outside the Royale family is the one controlling the other family but in truth, the Royale family can¡¯t act recklessly if they don¡¯t want the other family to use it as an excuse to usurp the throne, there are only two ways to lead an Empire and that is to lead it with an Iron fist or a velvet glove¡±

    ¡°Right now, each of the 4 families rules their territory using one of the 2 methods, but if they aren¡¯t careful and overstep their boundaries then the other family would use it as an excuse to wipe them out in some bullshit name of justice or something like that¡± K clarified, shedding light on the matter

    He then laughs in a demonic tone, ¡°This is politics¡±

    ¡°That concludes today''s news, alright class, dismiss¡± Professor Selena clapped her hands and the students started leaving the room one by one

    As Davis got up from his table and proceeded to leave, Charles walked up to him and purposely walked into Davis using his shoulder to push Davis to the side, ¡°Out of the way, idiot¡± Charles cheerfully laughed as he walked away

    ¡°That fucking bastard¡± Davis said, a vein pulsating on his forehead. He was about to lunge at Charles, but K forcibly stopped Davis''s body.

    ¡°Now, now, my dear friend, save that anger for the actual battle ahead¡± K spoke calmly, he then flew off

    Many students noticed him and thought that someone irresponsibly let their pet out, a few of them turned to look at Davis

    Davis tries to leave the room along with the other students, but he notices something odd.

    He notices that Professor Selena is paying close attention to him, but he chucks it up as Professor Selena looking after one of her students and nothing more

    Soon all the students left the room.

    K perched atop the Academy roof, looking down at the numerous students below, he casually mentioned, ¡°This world is so peaceful, I wonder what it¡¯s like on earth right now?¡±

    With that, he flew off into the bright blue sky

 11: The battle begin

    Within the giant open garden of the Celestia Academy, one would enjoy the calm and majestic beauty of nature.

    The giant garden where many tamed animals roam freely creates a soothing atmosphere for stressed-out students to take their minds off their studies.

    On this particular day, many students are gathered in front of a giant stone floor that seems to have appeared overnight, a white painted line surrounds the giant squared-shape stone floor edge with another line in the center seemingly separating the floor into 2.

    Standing proudly at the center of it all was Professor Selena, her warm smile and straight pose along with her Academy uniform made it feel like a military roll call.

    ¡°I hope you had a good night''s sleep last night because today will be the day you¡¯ll be showing your capability¡± Professor Selena spoke in a calm voice

    The reaction of the 30 students standing in front of her is in contrast to their reaction while taking the written test.

    While those who study hard stand proud during the written test, showcasing their knowledge and wisdom.

    The practical test will be the time in which they can finally show their strength to the fullest, the students were eyeing their assigned opponent in many different feeling

    Some showed a mocking stare, and some were hesitant, but most of the stares that were being exchanged during that moment were excitement and anticipation of what was to come.

    In their heart, they are a magician true and true, and now is the time for them to finally test their limit.

    Seeing this Professor Selena let out an understanding smile, she took out a sheet of paper that showed the progression of this test

    ¡°Now that everyone is ready, I¡¯m going to explain how we¡¯re going to proceed with the first test, the battle will be decided if your opponent surrenders or is unable to continue¡± Professor Selena explained,

    The practical test will be held for 5 days, and today each student will battle twice, the first battle will be against the assigned opponent, and the next battle will be between the victor of the last battle.

    ¡°Pair number 1 please come up to the stage¡± Professor Selena stood unmoved as called out,

    The first pair walked up to the stage with their head held high and with a nod of respect to one another followed by Professor Selena stepping off the stage, the battle began.

    ¡°Quite the simple system for this practical wouldn¡¯t you though so too, Davis?¡± K spoke with a calm voice, his eyes showed an uncaring glance at the opponent

    Seriousness deepened Davis''s expression as he stated, ¡°Just because the system is easy doesn¡¯t mean my opponent will be¡±

    Hearing his words K unconsciously nodded in agreement

    Laughter sparkled in K''s eyes as he teased, ¡°Relax, my dearest friend, I can guarantee you that none of these students will be much trouble for you¡­ well most of them at least¡±

    The ever-cunning crow perched atop its vessel head leisurely watching the battle that ensued in front of them

    Its eyes shifted from the battle to the eagerly waiting crowd, it felt a familiar gaze and turned to see a malicious smile filled with malicious intent toward its vessel from 2 different students.

    One of them is none other than the bane of Davis''s peaceful life Charles, but what surprises k most is that another unknown student was eyeing Davis with pure hatred

    K knows that gaze all too well, a gaze filled with hatred, jealousy, and envy.

    ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± K¡¯s thought to himself, his mind filled with mischievous thought

    The battle continues and during their time spectating their colleagues spar something bothered Davis

    Curiosity gleamed in Davis''s eyes as he questioned, ¡°K? I understand that mana is everywhere, but can you explain to me in more detail about the difference between an Elementalist, a Magician, and a Sorcerer¡±

    K raises an eyebrow, his words were as nonchalant as always, ¡°I thought you already knew about these things after our fun little learning, I guess you needed a bit more education¡± He closes his eyes and chuckles

    Hearing K mention their time together learning made the hair on Davis¡¯s body stand up, he remembered that hellish week as clear as day

    He murmured, ¡°N-Never mind, I¡¯ll figure it out later¡± Davis''s forehead was sweating a bucket of sweat

    Seeing his funny reaction, K laughed internally, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice how hot it was today, but since you¡¯ve sincerely asked for my knowledge then it is only right for me to explain to you the differences between these titles¡±

    K took a deep breath, his head turned to the stage in front, where the fifth pair was currently battling

    ¡°Look at the two in front of you, Davis, between the 3 titles you just mentioned which of them is fitted to the 2 students on stage right now?¡± K asked, his calm and clear voice made Davis double-check his answer

    The battle in front between the 2 students in front is an exchange of 1-3 level magic

    Davis watched their battle closely, their casting delay, their ability to counter, dodge, and attack for a few minutes

    ¡°They¡¯re a magician?¡± Davis mumble

    Hearing this K jokingly responds, ¡°Are you asking me or are you answering me?¡±

    Davis quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m answering you¡±

    A few long moments of silence pass by, K shakes his head with his eyes closed his body language tells Davis that his answer is wrong

    K opens his beak, and a calm and disappointed voice comes out, ¡°My friend you are¡­ CORRECT, hehe, indeed the 2 students on stage right now are classified as magicians¡± His disappointed voice instantly shifted, his happy and enthusiastic voice caught Davis off guard

    ¡°W-What? If I¡¯m right then what the hell is with your earlier reaction?¡± Davis¡¯s right eye twitched rapidly, his body stiffening up from anger, and he forced a smile on his face as he asked

    K giggles at his reaction, ¡°For the suspense, of course, it wouldn¡¯t be right if I were to answer with my usual tone since you were so careful with your observation¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Davis tried to grab K, while he cursed at him, ¡°You fucking little¡­¡±

    He was unsuccessful in his attempt to grab K, as K was jokingly hovering above his head successfully dodging every time Davis''s angry hand came at him

    The other students nearby turn with mixed looks at Davis, some of them are annoyed by his shouting, and some are confused as to whom Davis is speaking to

    After seeing that he was arguing with his crow they anonymously thought that he has a screw loose, and turn away

    Professor Selena saw this as well and thought to herself, ¡°Does he have a screw loose?¡±

    ¡°Pair number 11, please come up to the stage¡± Professor Selena called out

    Davis who was still trying to catch K stopped, ¡°Look like it''s your turn to play, Davis¡± K jokingly said as he landed on a nearby tree branch

    Davis took a deep breath and walked up to the stage, his angry expression soon disappeared and was replaced by a look of seriousness

    In front of Davis was Professor Selena standing at the center of the stage as usual, and behind her was a black hair male student, his body frame was similar to Davis, and his excitement was plastered through his smile.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t want to keep you waiting, so I¡¯ll start my explanation, I¡¯ll be asking you some questions while your battle begins¡± K''s voice resonated in Davis''s mind

    Davis replied internally, ¡°Now? You choose to answer me now?¡± Davis shouted his reply in his mind, but his outer appearance was calm

    K laughs delightfully, ¡°Why not? It''s not like you have somewhere to go¡±

    Professor Selena with a wave of her hand started the battle, Davis''s opponent didn¡¯t attack at the start, he stood there watching Davis''s actions closely

    Davis¡¯s calm expression shifted in an instant, his face was filled with fury as he forcibly held himself from lashing out at K

    From his opponent''s perspective, Davis was just fine a moment ago, but now Davis was staring at him ferociously as if they were some old enemy

    K continues laughing, ¡°I¡¯ll begin now, a magician and a sorcerer are rather different in the way they use their power, A sorcerer are those who uses powers from their bloodline, supernatural abilities, and thing such as curses... also you might want to dodge that¡±

    Davis was listening closely, but when he heard K mention dodging something he showed a confused look, ¡°Dodge wha-¡±

    Fire magic: Fireball*

    Before he could finish his question, he was hit by a fire spell from his opponent, knocking him a few feet back

    Davis''s opponent used a fireball to try to test the water, but he didn¡¯t think that the attack would work so well

    Davis got back up slowly, his clothes were covered in dirt from getting blown back a few feet

    ¡°Would you like me to remind you that you are currently in a battle? My suggestion to you¡­ try multitasking¡± K''s voice appeared in Davis''s mind once again, his carefree words made the vein on Davis''s forehead pop out

    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtful insight, Mr. K the all knowing one¡± Davis responds sarcastically, now fully gotten back up and cautiously staring at his opponent

    K responded with a cheerful voice, ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡±

    Davis''s opponent seeing this mistook Davis for a useless fool let his guard down and cast another fire spell but on a much larger scale, ¡°Let¡¯s end this pointless fight,¡± Davis''s opponent said with disappointment in his voice

    Davis didn¡¯t respond to his opponent words he let out a deep sigh then he started conjuring his own spell, seeing this Davis''s opponent was annoyed and was determined to win by using his next spell

    The others watching from the sideline are now getting excited, the battle no longer revolves around how good you are but how much firepower you can use

    Whoever cast the strongest spell will win this battle, the rest of the students watching didn¡¯t give Davis much thought as they too mistook Davis''s carelessness for incompetency

    K not paying the situation any mind continues his explanation, ¡°A magician is those who can use multiple magic attributes or a singular attribute their power are determine by their affinity to magic, Davis yourself were a magician¡±

    "What about a mage? well a mage and a magician are similar in theory, but mages are limited to one specific element. But they excel in thing such as enchantment, alchemy, and summoning" K continues his explanation, his words were imbued with wisdom

    The magic surrounding the stage started to interact with one another due to the large amount of magic that had accumulated by the 2 students standing on top of it

    The Magic barrier that was able to withstand up to level 6 magic activated, separating those on stage and those outside completely

    Professor Selena showed a smile of excitement as the magic barrier activation meant that the 2 students were casting at least a level 3 spell

    Although a level 3 attack magic is considered nothing special by a professor and a trained magician, for a student who just entered the Academy and hadn¡¯t even attended the school courses yet due to the mandatory test, a level 3 magic spell is impressive

    Well, Davis''s opponent planned to empty his entire mana on this attack, not knowing that Davis only used around 60% of his entire mana.

    ¡°An Elementalist is different, unlike magicians who are limited to the attributes they have, Elementalists can use any element of the universe as long as they can handle it, so their ability to tap into the mana around them is far smoother and much more effective than a magician¡± K''s voice became more and more serious as he watches the scene

    K continues, ¡°An Elementalist can manipulate elemental power more efficiently too¡±

    Fire Magic: Giant Fireball

    Davis and his opponent release the same spell at one another, and the power of their magic creates a giant explosion at the center destroying the center of the stage and creating

    The force that spreads in the form of energy of kinetic energy pushes both of them back to the edge of the stage, and 3 quarter of the stage is filled with smoke from the fire spell

    Davis''s opponent was spotted struggling to get back up, but no sight of Davis he was in the smoke, judging from the still active magic barrier meant that Davis wasn¡¯t out of the yet either

    K''s voice echoes within Davis''s mind, ¡°And you ¡®re now one of them¡­ an Elementalist¡±

    The moment K finished his explanation, a wind spell shot out of the smoke and flew straight at Davis¡¯s opponent.

    Wind magic: Wind blade

    Unable to react to the sudden attack Davis''s opponent received a critical hit and was unable to continue, the barrier instantly went down and Professor Selena rushed to the injured student

    With a healing spell, the student''s physical body is healed but he was exhausted from his overexertion of mana

    Emerging from the smoke as the victor was Davis who seemed uninjured by the attack albeit with a few burn marks on his uniform.

    ¡°Good, that is to be expected from my human vessel¡± K smiled internally, his eyes showed a proud look as he saw what Davis does to negate most of the damage in that moment

    Davis can precisely see the level of energy his opponent accumulated and perfectly matches his energy level, by doing so reduces the blast area at the center of the stage

    When the kinetic force rushes toward him, Davis quickly uses a body-enhancing spell that helps him spread the incoming energy throughout his whole body

    After his body withstands the kinetic energy, he uses the smoke from the fire as camouflage and quickly casts the fastest-casting spell which is wind magic as it doesn¡¯t require much mana to interact with the surroundings like a fire spell or a frost spell

    By doing so he perfectly caught his opponent off-guard while able to minimize the damage taken.

    But those who watch the fight, are unable to keep up with what just happened and are left shocked trying to find an answer to what they¡¯ve just witnessed

    Except for K and Selena, another person who spectated the match from afar also noticed Davis''s actions and was intrigued

    K noticed the man''s gaze as well, but sensing no malicious intent he decided that it would be best to ignore it for the time being

    The man spectating from afar also takes notice of K''s presence and actions during the match, he mumbles with a knowing smile, ¡°That crow doesn¡¯t seem to be normal either, what a fascinating student our Academy has this year¡±

    The man walked away calmly and with a smile on his face, it was none other than Principal Wuldor watching Davis¡­

 12: Skill vs Talent

    Students conversing*

    Davis awkwardly sat at a crowded table in the crowded cafeteria, K perching atop Davis¡¯s head as usual could see most of the students entering and exiting the room.

    The student''s results are crystal clear judging by the expression of despair and enthusiasm, after all, losing their first battle isn¡¯t something they could scoff off so easily.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± said one of the students sitting at the same table as Davis, a sparkle of curiosity was shown in her eye

    ¡°Yeah, c¡¯mon tell us how you did it, man,¡± another student said with the same curious look

    ¡°U-Um¡­ okay¡± Davis sat at the center of the crowded table, he tried to find an excuse to get out of there but to no avail

    K laughed at him in a bird-like way as he flapped his wings happily, but he was grabbed by one of the female students

    ¡°Your crow is so adorable, may I play with him, Davis?¡± Another female student holding the Startle K on her arm like she was holding a baby

    Another male and a female student came to pet him as well, K tried to fly away but the 3 blocked him

    Seeing this Davis hastily shouted, ¡°W-wait don¡¯t pe-¡­ you know what go ahead knock yourself out¡± But before he stopped them, he remembered K¡¯s actions earlier and decided to go with the flow

    K turns to him with a surprised look, ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±

    Davis turns away, showing a wry smile, ¡°let called it even¡± he laughs internally

    While he started his explanation of what happened during the battle, K got pulled away and was being played with like a cat getting pet by a cat lover

    And before long, their break came to an end¡­

    Everyone moved to another location, eagerly waiting for their second battle, except a few students who were nonchalant about their upcoming opponent, most students showed a worried look

    After all, if they had won their battle and advanced, so too would their opponent.

    Davis walked to his area with a happy smile and carefree attitude, while a particular crow perching on his head with a pissed-off look

    His feathers are everywhere as if a cat using its tongue to groom him, and there is a small pink bow on his head

    K almost burst out laughing seeing his disheveled appearance but held himself back

    ¡°Not a word,¡± K said with a twitching eye and a pissed-off tone

    K closed his eyes and Davis stopped in his tracks, when K reopened his eyes, he was inside Davis¡¯s body

    With a sinister smile, K casually said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, and you did well earlier but I¡¯ll take the stage from now on¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, just don¡¯t embarrass us¡± Davis who has now grown accustomed to K¡¯s antic just accepts it without arguing

    Hearing Davis reply K smirked, he thought to himself, ¡°He slowly accepted my existence¡­¡±

    ¡°Davis, I¡¯ll teach you how to disappear into the shadow while in my crow form¡­ imagine yourself floating on the sea, and water surrounding you as my mana that you¡¯re feeling¡± K calmly guided Davis through the process

    His calm and soothing voice allowed Davis to sync with his words, like a person who never swam before floating on the sea, the moment they panic and lose focus they¡¯ll drown

    ¡°I can feel the mana surrounding me, it closing in¡­ I felt it covering my body, what should I do next?¡± Davis asked, his mind fluctuating between a calm state of mind and a panic state

    K continues his guide, his calm voice reassuring Davis, ¡°Good, now you¡¯ve emulsified yourself within it try to balance both your inner and outer mana, and then let that mana cover your body don¡¯t resist just accept it and open your eyes¡±

    Davis did as he was told and reopened his eyes, he was in his body but he couldn¡¯t move, ¡°K? What going on? Why can¡¯t I move?¡±

    K chuckled, ¡°Relax Davis, what you¡¯re experiencing right now is called overlapping consciousness, you can see and feel but you can¡¯t move because I¡¯m the one who controls your body, you are like a passenger within your own body¡±

    Davis using his mind to communicate with K said, ¡°It felt so weird¡­¡±

    ¡°hehe, welcome to my world¡± K murmured as he continued moving forward

    The two walked on and arrived at a testing room of sorts, the wooden doors were engraved with a protective magic.

    When K opened the door and went inside, K and Davis saw a giant open ground surrounded by large trees, the inside of the room was too big compared to the outside of the room.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Davis''s words came into K¡¯s mind

    K moved toward Professor Selena and his opponent his carefree walk seemed to irritate his opponent

    ¡°Spatial magic, a 6-level space magic used to separate a certain area from reality¡­ In conclusion, we¡¯re currently in a pocket dimension¡± K replied with a knowing gaze

    K noticed who this man standing in front of him was, his curly brown hair, and average frame, reminded K of the student who stared at Davis during the first test with malicious intent

    Then again, K couldn¡¯t give a shit about who he is and didn¡¯t even look at him the entire time Professor Selena explain the rule which infuriated him more

    ¡°Magic at this level is impressive but very easy to destroy, in the future if ever run out of space maybe I¡¯ll teach you how to set up thi-¡° K''s words were interrupted by a maniacal laugh coming from the person standing in front of him

    ¡°God must be on my side, I can¡¯t believe I would have the chance to beat you to a bloody pulp so soon,¡± The student standing across K in the room said in a crazed manner

    Hearing his nonsense rambling K stopped his conversation and turned to him, K looked left and right like a toddler getting caught stealing candy by his parent

    K then looks directly at this person, and with a confused smile, he points at himself and innocently asks, ¡°I¡¯m sorry are you talking to me? I could¡¯ve sworn I saw another crazy person nearby as I walked here¡±

    ¡°Keep acting like a smartass, I know who you are and I¡¯ve been waiting for today to come¡± K¡¯s crazy opponent laughed manically as he spoke

    His twitchy body and his eager smile make it clear to K that this person has some sort of grudge against Davis in the past

    K jokingly asked, ¡°Friend of yours I presume¡±

    Davis answered, his words filled with annoyance, ¡°Unfortunately yes, his name is Rily, and he¡¯s a total bastard his favorite thing to do is bully other people who aren¡¯t able to fight back¡±

    Davis continues as he is reminded of his past encounter with Rily, ¡°I was one of them¡­ I wasn¡¯t a great mage back then so I was bullied a lot by him and his group of goons but my friend Stella always helped me out of that situation¡±

    Davis frowns with annoyance, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it he has a talent for magic to the point that he was ranked 5ft during the graduation¡±

    After hearing this, K laughed and spoke with a friendly tone, ¡°Hello my dearest friend, Rily, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Never been better since I get to beat you up¡± Rily replied

    Lightning magic: electric shock*

    Before K could speak again, a flash of electricity came his direction and unlike Davis, K dodged the attack without even looking

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°My my old friend, it is rude to attack someone while they¡¯re speaking, have your mother never taught you manners?¡± K mockingly said to Rily

    Hearing this Rily was pissed, he kept on bombarding K with any attack he could cast

    Fire magic: flame shot*

    Ince magic:Ice spear*

    K dodged every incoming attack and using the environment around him went into hiding behind the trees

    ¡°Not in the mood to for a little chat are we? Does your angered attitude come from the fact that my dearest friend Stella kept stopping you from annoying me in the past? Or are you angry that I¡¯m better than you?¡± K keep on speaking from behind one of the trees

    Fire magic: fireball*

    The tree he was hiding behind got blown away causing a small fire to spread to the nearby tree

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her name with your disgusting mouth¡± He yelled out in anger

    K raised an eyebrow and kept on probing, ¡°Oh? Why is that? How come I can''t call my lovely friend Stella the way I wanted?¡±

    K''s voice echoed around Rily, Rily frantically looked left and right trying to pinpoint K¡¯s location

    ¡°A bastard like yourself is unworthy of her love, you should¡¯ve known your place before approaching her¡± He kept yelling into the trees around him

    ¡°I never knew Rily was into Stella!¡± This revelation shocked Davis

    Standing on one of the tree branches above Rily, K showed a mischievous smile, ¡°You? Hahaha, a mere fool who doesn¡¯t know his limit? And what is it that you fight for? To boost your ego by beating me?¡±

    Rily replied with pride, ¡°Ms. Stella is someone of noble bloodline, someone like her getting swayed by a commoner like you is unacceptable, I¡¯ll put you in your place and fight for her family''s honor¡±

    K giggles at his answer, ¡°And they shivery is dead¡­ fine, fine, then I¡¯ll give you what you want¡±

    Pinpointing K''s location he launched an attack that hit the tree but not K as he came out of the tree and confidently stood in front of Rily, using his hand K mocking gestured Rily to attack him

    ¡°Come on give me your best shot, Rily, I promised I won¡¯t move an inch from this location unless you¡¯re not confident in your power that is¡± K laughed and his mocking gesture infuriated Rily

    Rily didn¡¯t attack thinking that this was a trick, after all, the Davis he knows isn¡¯t like this, his cautious body language exactly portrays his thought

    K let out a sigh* ¡°People are so eager to achieve their goal by any means but when they¡¯re given a chance to do so by someone else, they are afraid to do so¡­¡±

    Sheesh*

    K mocking scoffed at Rily, ¡°Professor Selena please come out for a bit¡± K shouted out and Professor Selena appeared

    ¡°A coward as usual always calling for help when in trouble¡± Rily mocked K''s actions to call for a professor thinking he was going to ask for assistance

    Professor Selena shook her head, ¡°Student Davis, if you¡¯re going to ask me for any help then I¡¯m afraid that I cannot do anything for you¡±

    K laughs at both of them with the innocence of a child, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve called for you to bear witness to my little wager with my old friend Rily¡±

    Professor Selena and Rily both asked in unison before looking at each other with a confused look, ¡°Wager? What wager?¡±

    K responded, a thoughtful expression on his face, ¡°My wager is as so¡­ I¡¯m going to stand here unmoving and I¡¯ll be taking my old friend Rily''s strongest attack. Professor Selena your role is to bear witness to it all, if I were to move even an inch from this exact spot then I wish for you to fail me here and now¡± An air of authority surrounded K as he suggested his little game

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy but I won¡¯t back down from such a crazy proposal, alright I accept your proposal let''s make it fair if I lose this battle then I¡¯ll listen to any of your orders from now on¡± Rily confident in his ability replied to K¡¯s taunt

    Professor Selena stood there quietly and turned around with a worrisome expression, K noticed her action and said, ¡°If you¡¯re already here might as well come out, the more the marrier¡±

    Soon Principal Herald Wuldor came out of the tree line, ¡°Look like I¡¯ve been caught¡­ your proposal sound fun¡­ alright, I as the principal of the Celestia Academy of Magic will be overseeing this wager between Mr. Davis Edwelt and Mr. Rily Ravenclaw, now begin¡±

    Professor Selena wanted to oppose this but since her father had already agreed to it she could only stand there silently watching the battle

    ¡°Hehe, you have just dug your own grave Davis, don¡¯t blame me for your ignorance¡± Rily smiled like there was no tomorrow, he then started to cast his strongest attack

    K calmly stood while humming a beautiful melody, ¡°How thoughtful of you my friend, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me, you should worry about yourself¡± his calm and arrogant attitude angered Rily even more

    ¡°Keep acting high and mighty you¡¯ll die after receiving my attack,¡± Rily confident in his power said while holding his head high

    The two overseers of the battle stood on the sideline watching, one with excitement about what would happen and the other with fear seeing the accumulated energy coming from the spell Rily was casting

    ¡°Amazing even in the face of such power Mr. Davis Edwelt stood unbothered¡± Principal Wuldor commented, his words filled with amusement

    Professor Selena''s reaction is completely different from her father''s, ¡°How could you agree to such a dangerous wager, he could get himself killed¡±

    Wulder undeterred by his daughter''s words watches on with enthusiasm, ¡°What kind of defensive spell are you going to use?¡±

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?¡± Davis almost had a mental breakdown inside his own body

    An enigmatic aura surrounded K as he hinted, ¡°Relaxed Davis, my good friend, why would I want you dead? If you died then I would have to go around finding someone else as my vessel, it just too tiring to do so¡±

    Wisdom radiated from K''s eyes as he shared, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you one of the most useful skills ever, something that would help you fight even against a grandmaster magician as long as you can master it¡±

    Davis inquired, his resolved to find out the answer evident in his tone, ¡°Is there a magic spell as strong as you said?¡±

    K chuckles, ¡°I won¡¯t tell¡­ I¡¯ll show you¡± K showed a sinister smile, his eye flashing a crimson glow for a split second

    K looked at Rily''s spell and started questioning Davis, ¡°Do you know the difference between skill and talent?¡±

    Davis quickly answered, ¡°Well umm, Skill is developed through practice, experience, and learning and Talent is a natural aptitude or inherent ability that someone possesses right?¡±

    "Of course, a skill can be transferred from one person to another through learning, and in your case, you can learn my skill through our soul contract," K continues, uncaring of the situation he''s in.

    K with a gentle smile nodded to Davis¡¯s answer, ¡°Indeed, the same rule applied to Magic Talent and magic skill, while a magic spell can be cast by every magician as long as they have talent and spend their time practicing, Magic skill are a bit different not by functionality but by their practicality¡±

    ¡°Think of Magic as building an invention, each invention has a purpose or use, and imagine the magic casting as the process of building that invention, for an invention to work the way you want you must build it to do so same for magic, for the magic to work the way you wanted it to you must manipulate the mana through the casting process or else there would be unforeseen backlashes¡± K continues rambling about how he sees magic to Davis

    K then turns serious, ¡°But a magic skill is different, for example using magic without casting¡­ it is called Elemental manipulation not magic that is the difference between an Elementalist and a magician. Skill can be honed like a craft through countless practice but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s easy¡±

    Lightning Magic: electric dragon*

    Rily finishes his magic casting and launches a 5-foot dragon made from pure electrical energy at K, standing there unflinching with a calm almost tranquil smile he raises his hand at the dragon

    But for Davis and K time seems to move slower, ¡°What going on? Why are things starting to slow down?¡± asked Davis

    ¡°It''s not that the world is slowing down but our mind is working faster as we are in sync with one another¡± K answered delightfully

    Davis explained, breaking down the details ¡°Magic spell unlike elemental manipulation is created by shaping the mana around into different forms such as a dragon, a spear, a fireball... etc. but they all have one thing in common and that is the shape of their attack the essence of it move in a predictable pattern¡±

    Seeing the attack getting closer and closer to the unmoving K the two overseers of this test started to become anxious with each passing second as they were expecting K to at least cast a defense magic

    K replied, his gaze steady and unwavering, ¡°As long as you can figure out its path and movement, and use your mana to disrupt the flow of energy within that spell, then like a building without its foundation it¡¯ll collapse instantly and by releasing your mana at the right amount of time no damage from the scattering energy will harm you at all¡±

    Absolute cancel*

    K used his right arm and punched into the dragon¡¯s mouth and with a blade swing motion he completely canceled the spell in 1 second, in the air were the remaining particles from the electric energy getting dispersed into its mana form once again

    His demonstration shocked everyone within that room to the point that they couldn¡¯t even say a word even after a few long seconds had passed

    ¡°That my friend is the difference between skill and talent¡± K spoke with pride in his voice

    Using his inner voice he continues, ¡°I have many skills I can teach you but for today I¡¯ll show you just one of them¡±

    K smirked at the shocked Riley, ¡°My friend, I heard that there are many gods in this world that represent many different aspects of religion, my question to you is whether you believe in god or not?¡±

    ¡°If you do then good for you, you might have a guardian angel looking after you but if you don¡¯t then you better pick one and start praying¡± K''s sinister smile grew with each word he spoke

    K then raises his arm at the shaken Riley, with a mocking smirk he murmured to himself

    Lightning magic: Lightning strike*

    A strike of lightning came down from the clear sky above hitting Riley and causing his veins to appear on his body as he lay on the ground unconscious

    The 2 overseers of this battle are amazed by what they just witnessed, ¡°A student casting a level 5 magic without even a single chant? How is that even possible?¡±

    The 2 looked at K with both curiosity and fear of what was to come in the future

 13: A devil night out

    The sound of leaves rustling to the strong wind created by the powerful lightning strike.

    The room was dead silent as no one had yet to register what just happened, the 2 overseers turned from the unconscious Rily to K with sheer horror and admiration.

    K stood with a gentle smile and uncaring motion making the 2 overseers feel perplexed as to what to make of this

    ¡°A first-year student using a level 5 magic? Who would believe that?¡± The 2 overseers thought to themselves as they stood there quietly staring at K like a deer in the headlight

    ¡°I believe Mr. Rily''s condition is more important than my face? Or am I just that dazzling?¡± Spoken with childish innocence, K snapped the 2 overseers from their daydream

    Professor Selena rushes to assess Rily¡¯s injuries, while Principal Wuldor walks up to K with an emotionless expression

    ¡°You¡¯ve exceeded my expectations through and through, Mr. Davis Edwelt.¡± A burst of laughter erupted, and Wuldor lightly patted K on the back like an old friend sharing a joke

    His white beard and old-man features are in contrast to his strength and ways of speaking, K laughs along, ¡°Haha If I want to be the strongest magician on the continent in the future this much is to be expected¡±

    In front of Celestia Empire, number 1 magician K brazenly boosted himself with a friendly smile and carefree attitude

    ¡°The strongest, you say? Are you that confident in your ability to have such a big dream?¡± Wuldor asked, he raised his eyebrow and stroked his beard

    ¡°Why not? If you going to dream then dream big¡± K answered with a clear voice and proud smile

    Wuldor questioned further, his voice no longer friendly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re trying to take my place?¡±

    Principal Wuldor stared at K closely waiting for his response

    ¡°No, of course not how would I dare to try and challenge your position Principal Wuldor¡± That would¡¯ve been the response Wuldor get if Davis was in control of his body, but it was K who was doing the speaking right now

    ¡°Please do not misunderstand, my goal is to be the strongest on the continent not in the Celestia Empire, our path is far too apart but I believe I do need assistance of your caliber in the future, if you like you can start your job interview today¡± K replied, his word was a clear jab to Wuldor position as the number 1 magician of the Empire and short sight

    Davis almost choked himself to death hearing K''s response, if he had a physical body right now, he would¡¯ve slapped K in the face

    Davis yelled internally, ¡°What the hell are you saying? Are you trying to get us both killed?¡±

    K rolled his eyes, and responded to Davis using his mind, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your goal? You clearly stated within the contract that you wanted to become the strongest magician on the continent¡±

    YEAH, but I never told you to say something like that in front of the Empire''s number 1 magician now did I? What if your words offended him?¡± Before Davis could continue a burst of laughter came

    ¡°Good answer, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m too short-sighted¡­haha* but your goal wouldn¡¯t be so easy

    K''s forehead is drenched in sweat as he stands there, his gentle expression unnerving even Professor Wuldor

    His upright and relaxed posture contrasts with his right arm, which is tightly clutching his left arm in pain

    ¡°Are you okay Mr. Davis?¡± Professor. Wuldor asked after seeing K sweating profusely

    K laughs off his concern, ¡°I do feel a bit hot, perhaps in the aftermath of the spell affecting the room atmosphere¡±

    ¡°I will bring Mr. Rily to the infirmary first¡± Professor Selena spoke before leaving the room with the unconscious Rily

    The room went quiet after Professor Selena left, ¡°Ahem* Mr. Davis would you mind coming with me to my office for a quick chat? I have some interesting stuff to show you that I guarantee you¡¯ll like¡±

    Davis was shocked hearing this and eager to see what Professor. Wuldor had for them

    ¡°I would love to see what treasure is waiting for me, but I must apologize as I do not have any time to spare today. But, I¡¯ll make sure to visit you during my outing tomorrow¡± K refused Wuldor¡¯s request and proceeded to leave the room

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Wuldor said with a slight gesture, then disappeared in a whirlwind

    Leaving the room and into the main hall K and Davis pass by many other students who have finished their battle

    A large group of students in many different areas of the hall came together to exchange their experiences, some tried to approach K on his way back to his room but they were instantly turned away with a friendly smile from K

    On his way back, Davis bombarded K with questions, but he hadn''t answered even once. Unbeknownst to Davis, K wasn''t doing as well as his carefree attitude suggested.

    The two left the testing area and entered the open area in front of the school, where many other students were passing by*

    Around them, many students were walking about, most of whom had finished their battles and were heading somewhere to cool off

    With each step he took, K felt a familiar pain coursing through the body he inhabited, a pain reminiscent of his initial experience when he first entered Davis¡¯s body

    ¡°What is this pain? What is wrong with this boy''s soul?¡± K questioned himself, his mind preoccupied as he walked, paying little heed to Davis''s inquiries

    Lost in his thoughts, he bumped into someone unknowingly, and they both tumbled to the ground. Struggling to regain his strength, K found himself overwhelmed by his growing pains, causing his mind to drift

    Davis''s concerned voice became distorted as he was lying on the ground

    "Are you all right?" A friendly yet concerned yet awkward voice broke through K''s reverie

    But because of his discomfort, he was unable to fully register the presence of the other student until a hand reached out to him.

    K looked up with a pained expression and saw a young man. He had piercing blue eyes and a concerned expression as he leaned down, his tousled black hair falling messily around his face.

    K grabbed his arm and got up. his painful expression quickly transformed into a delightful glee, ¡°I apologize, my good sir, for bumping into you. I wasn''t in the right state of mind during the accident.¡±

    ¡°No, no I was the one who was in the wrong. I was so happy to advance to the next stage that I didn¡¯t pay attention to where I was going¡± The man replied, his awkward tone of voice and his fidgeting body gave K a chuckle

    K finally regained his sense of reasoning and was able to hear Davis¡¯s voice clearly in his head, he finally understood what was the problem within his body

    ¡°That makes the two of us,¡± K said with a warm smile

    Their little bump caused the young man to drop his sword which was fully wrapped in a thin layer of cloth to fall off his back and reveal itself, seeing this the students in the hall stared at him with open animosity and mockery

    Sensing their gaze the man lowered his head, his hand shaking and he dared not look up, he slowly leaned down to get his sword but another hand grabbed the blade before he could do so

    ¡°What a fine blade it is, tell me my friend are you a swordsman?¡± K asked in curiosity

    ¡°Y-yes I am¡± The man hesitantly replied, he was fully bracing himself for ridicule and mockery for his swordsmanship path from the person in front of him

    But what he heard was rather unexpected, ¡°Haha, a fine blade indeed, you should take good care of it, my friend, and judging by that worn-down handle of the blade and your wrinkled arm you¡¯ll be a great swordsman soon enough¡± K complimented his effort and handed him his sword with gentle and caring words

    The man looked up to see K with a sincere smile, at least that is what K showed him at the time.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Davis, Davis Edwelt from the Avalom Empire. Might I have the pleasure of knowing your name too?¡± K with a calm voice extended his arm in a welcoming gesture reassuring the man that he was not a threat

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rowan Ashford¡± The man replied with a genuine smile and amazed expression

    The other students hearing this have a complex feeling, not toward the swordsman but toward the mage who is all buddy-buddy with the swordman

    ¡°Well, it was nice knowing you Rowan, I hope I get to see you again. Please do take care of yourself my friend¡± K walked past him before giving him a wave of goodbye

    Rowan unable to understand K¡¯s actions showed a smile of appreciation and admiration to this kind stranger not knowing that this stranger whom he just met was everything else but kind

    Among the crowd of gossiping students, Aaron sat at the nearby public chair examining the situation, and was surprised by K¡¯s actions

    The ongoing hatred between magicians and swordsmen is at an all-time high right now, after the incident that happened back then.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my eyes¡­ a mage who doesn¡¯t look down upon a swordsman smirk* If only you¡¯re like that Kane¡± Anger rose in Aaron''s eyes as he reminisced of the past

    Back at the dorm room, Skye excitedly wagged his tail and rushed to the door, when the door opened Skye jumped for joy when seeing K and Davis return

    The door closed and Skye''s happiness turned to fear as K dropped to the floor clutching his chest, he was sweating profusely as he murmured, ¡°The backlash for using a high tier magic is no joke¡±

    The entire walk back K was suppressing his pain receptors to not react to the pain caused by the spell but he can only do so for a certain amount of time which is the main reason why he left the conversation with Rowan so fast

    Woof Woof* Skye barked, his eyes showed an unimaginable worry

    ¡°K? K? What is wrong with you? I have asked you hundreds of times but you never answered me¡± Davis frantically asked, his voice filled with concern

    K out of breath and clutching his chest with his right arm replied with a forced smile, ¡°It- It¡¯s fine don¡¯t you worry about me¡­ this is backlashed for using such high-level magic with your body¡±

    He carefully petted Skye on the head reassuring Skye that he was okay and not to worry about him

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? Your condition is very bad¡± Davis inquires once again

    K laughs off his worry, ¡°You mean your body is not in good condition?¡±

    Davis didn¡¯t reply, at that point Davis wasn¡¯t sure whether he was worried about K or his physical body

    K giggles at his silence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry your body is fine, when I use that magic I know that it would be too much for your body too, so I use my soul as a medium to activate it¡±

    ¡°Although it works, my soul will be fine in 2-3 days¡± K continues calming them down, he then got up and lay on the bed after giving Skye some foods

    Staring at the sealing K burst out laughing, as one of the strongest demons he could never imagine himself struggling to use such an easy spell

    ¡°It has been so long since the last time I felt any type of pain¡± K mumbled to himself

    Davis after a long time emerged from the shadow in K¡¯s crow form, seeing this K was surprised that Davis was able to materialize himself back in the physical world without K¡¯s help

    The 2 switched places, Davis couldn¡¯t feel any pain in his body but he felt an ungodly level of fatigue to the point that he couldn¡¯t even move an inch

    His fatigue is so bad that he can¡¯t even talk to K and falls asleep almost instantly after getting back into his body

    In the middle of the night

    K in his crow form opened his eyes and flew off into the night.

    He scoured the street looking for something or someone, and he soon found what he was looking for

    A group of thugs hanging in the street alleyway, K perched atop the building his eyes showed a demonic crimson glow

    Soon once the man left the group and went to the bathroom, on his way there he saw a shadowy figure of a person back blocking his path

    Seeing this K showed an eerie smile before his crow form melted into the shadow

    ¡°Oi? You there? Why the hell are you standing there like an idiot in the middle of the night¡± The man walked up close while yelling absurd curses at the shadowy figure

    The weird thing the man didn¡¯t notice was that no matter how close he got to the figure it was shadowy and distorted appearance never cleared up and soon the man got behind the figure

    ¡°Look at me when I¡¯m talking to you,¡± He places his arm on the figure''s shoulder and forcibly pulls him around

    What he saw was an unspeakable horror, the man''s figure turned revealing a gaping hole in its torso with many razor-sharp teeth around it, it had no facial figure on its face beside its ear

    Its arms and legs stretch out in an unholy way contorting and shifting the space surrounding it, many shadowy tendrils appeared from its back swinging wildly behind the demonic figure

    Its body grew larger as hundreds of red crimson eyes appeared throughout its body and all turned to stare at the man, with its long and contorted arm strangled the man''s neck as it learned closer

    ¡°You¡¯re clean? Fascinating¡­ ehehehe¡± K spoke in a demonic voice that echoed across the eerily quiet alleyway

    The man was so terrified that his body refused to move, his mouth was shaking but unable to scream, he could feel his life slowly leaving his body with each second

    The man was so scared he pissed his pant before fainting, his body was dropped to the ground and K disappear without a trace

    The man''s friends came to investigate and saw the man laying in a pool of piss unconscious, his expression was as if he just saw a ghost

    K then flew around the street once more, but now his craving for human flesh was growing, sometime later as he flew to the slum area he finally found what he was looking for

    He once again disappeared into the night, in a quiet room of the slum a young daughter and her mother were being harassed by 2 knights

    The 2 knights were looking to sell them after having their way with the two, in the process of doing so a subtle knock was heard from outside

    One of the knights went to check it out while the other continued their harassment, the mother and daughter fought desperately but were unable to fight a well-trained knight

    The young girl was knocked unconscious and her mother was pinned down on the table, footsteps came from behind.

    ¡°Are you done, then hurry up and get your ass here, we can¡¯t be gone from our shift for too long?¡± The knight who was holding the female down said out loud

    The girl¡¯s mother was fighting with everything she could, but when she saw what was approaching them, she stopped her resistance and froze in fear, soon losing consciousness from shock

    ¡°Are you starting without me? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s not a good idea to commit such a heinous crime? the other knight''s head came into view and spoke with a demonic voice

    The other knight hearing this felt something was off and turned to see his decapitated comrade''s head being waved around like a doll by what can only be described as a demon from hell

    He stumbles back onto the now awake female, her arm wrapped around his neck as it slowly turns into a spiky demonic arm

    He looked up and saw that half of the lady''s face was rotted and filled with maggot as she opened her mouth and spoke with happiness, ¡°Come on darling, don¡¯t you want me anymore? Hahaha¡±

    Haaaaaaa* He screamed with everything he had as he burst through the window and ran off into the night

    The knight ran and ran and ran, and as he finally regained his composure, he noticed that no matter how far he ran he would always reach the same area

    ¡°Why are you running?¡± A demonic whisper echoes in the dark

    He turned around like a madman trying to find where it was coming from and soon footsteps came from behind and his partner''s cries for help were heard

    He turns to see a nightmarish scene in front of him, his partner painfully walks toward him, his head is fine and recognizable, but from his neck down his body is mutilated and covered in blood, holding his heart in his hand his partner cries out for help

    The knight was stunned and his fight or flight instance kicked in and he chose to run in the other direction, his partner''s cries were heard slowly fading away the further he ran

    But before long he was given a choice, the road was split into 2, although the knight and his partner had walked this area for more than 10 years he had never seen this part of the area

    As his partner''s laughter came closer and closer he chose to run to the right and what awaited him was K''s demonic figure blocking the path similar to when the thug encountered him

    ¡°You¡­ you there I need your help, please help me¡± The knight rushed toward K thinking he was another passerby but when he got close he could make out that whatever awaited him in front wasn¡¯t human

    He finally remembered that he was a knight and drew his sword at K, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are but please let me go, I¡¯m the knight of the Empire, killing me will only do more harm than good¡±

    A moment of silence, a demonic laughter appeared all around them

    K came closer to him and in the blink of an eye K stood in front of him staring at him with hundreds of eyes all over his body

    ¡°You were a knight giggles* but not you¡¯re a dead man¡± A demonic response comes from K as he laughs

    The numerous tendrils on his back morph and razor sharped teeth appear on its tips, his many eyes surround his torso slowly turning into a mouth with teeth that can tear flesh apart easily

    ¡°W-Why are you doing this to me? Aren¡¯t you a demon?¡± The knight with teary eyes asked K, his words hinting that since he too had done a bad deal should he and K be on the same side?

    K chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I enjoyed devouring sinful beings like yourself? As for the meaning behind your question¡­ I¡¯m a demon not a monster like you who would even harm a little girl and plan to sell them after you had your way¡±

    K smiled, and with a playful chuckle he said, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live, so I¡¯ll give you a one-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take a vacation in hell for a low low price of 0 gold coins¡±

    The knight was slaughtered brutally and painfully, and as soon as the nightmare started the space they were in disappeared along with any trace of K meddling

    Inside the quiet room, the girl¡¯s mother awoken at the corner of the room, her daughter was lying next to her quite different than what she remembered

    Next to her was a bag of gold, enough to support them for a whole year, and a note that wrote

    ¡°Take this money and raise your daughter well, I ask for nothing in return other than for you and your daughter to not commit any sin

    Sincerely Your friendly neighborhood demon¡±

    The girl¡¯s mother was perplexed thinking that this was a joke, but soon she remembered the scene she saw before she fell unconscious and believed that it was the work of a demon

    She hugged her daughter tightly and was thankful to K even if he was a demon.

 14: The battle of the best

    Two students wearing the Celestial Academy uniform were at the center of the stadium, standing on top of a stone platform they dueled it out with everything they had, their eyes showed no sign of backing down as they fought.

    Sword clashing*

    The resounding clash of two steel blades grew louder, accompanied by cheers from the audience.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± sitting among the audience is a man dressed in casual clothing, looking at the student''s battle on stage with minimal attention

    At first glance, his appearance was so average that you wouldn''t recognize any particular feature except his sinister grin

    In the waiting room of the stadium, many students from the Celestial Academy watched the ongoing match on a magic screen at the center of the room, which was broadcasting live.

    ¡°Did you sleep well, Davis?¡± K asked as he turned to Davis who was below him

    Davis happily replied, ¡°I slept like a baby last night, what about you?¡±

    K chuckled at his question, ¡°Me too, I enjoyed my sleep very much, hehe¡±

    Davis felt uneasy hearing this but he couldn¡¯t tell why, so he just continued watching the match

    Among the audience was the Patriarch of the 4 leading powers of the Celestia Empire

    It¡¯d always been mandatory for them to participate in the yearly battle of Celestial Magic Academy battle

    "They wouldn¡¯t normally care to attend themselves, but this year is different since their family members are participating in the battle as well. It would''ve been a bad look for them to not appear.¡±

    With one last clash of their sword, one of the student''s blades went flying and he was forced to surrender

    The winner walked forward and offered his defeated opponent a hand as a gesture of respect, his opponent took his hand and got up on his feet

    The two bowed respectfully at one another before leaving the stage in the opposite direction of each other

    After the two left the announcer called out the next pair onto the stage, and this time they were both magicians

    2 days earlier¡­

    Davis sitting along with many other students around him in the Academy auditorium, the buzzing room went silent the moment Principal Wuldor walked up on stage

    ¡°First off I would like to congratulate everyone here who has passed their battle and advanced to the final, your earlier battle was to reduce the size of the students down to 80, and today I¡¯ll be explaining to you about the last test¡± Wuldor spoke on the podium, his words were full of wisdom

    The crowds were silent, not wanting to miss even a single detail

    ¡°The final battle will be held for 2 days at the Empire''s stadium of warriors, just like every year. However, this year there will be a slight difference: there are 88 students who passed. Half of them are from the swordsmanship class¡± Wuldor continues, his eyes scanning the room and stopping at Davis¡¯s seat

    The silent room is now full of whispers and looks of disdain toward one another

    Principal Wuldor and Davis showed a knowing glance before Wuldor continued, ¡°Ahem* Your first battle will be magician vs magician and swordsman vs swordsman, those who advance will be picking their opponent through a lucky draw¡±

    ¡°And the rule of the battle is simple, you will fight until your opponent can no longer continue or they surrender, and if any of you were to get thrown out of the stage you¡¯ll be immediately disqualified¡±

    ¡°That will be all for today. I wish everyone the best in the future battles. Dismissed¡± Wuldor with a flick of his wrist dismiss the meeting before disappearing

    The tension in the room only escalates in Principal Wuldor''s absence. But no one wants to cause trouble before their debut so they quietly leave

    K now using Davis''s body for no reason joyfully walks out through the door, ¡°M-Mr. Davis please wait up¡± a familiar voice came rushing toward him

    K turns and with a happy smile, ¡°Ah, Mr. Rowan I didn¡¯t think we would meet each other again so soon¡±

    Davis now perches atop K¡¯s head and chimes in, ¡°This boy also won? I never would¡¯ve thought someone who looks so weak would advance to the final¡±

    Unlike before, Rowan''s body seemed malnourished, and his hand was covered in bruises, K noticed that the bruises came from gripping the blade handle too hard

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Look can be quite deceiving¡± K replied using his internal voice

    ¡°Yes, I was surprised to see you here too¡± Rowan awkwardly smiled

    K giggles at him before playfully asking, ¡°Why? Am I so weak in your eyes that you would think I¡¯ll lose?¡±

    ¡°NO, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I was¡­ I-er¡± Rowan''s brain almost overloaded from trying to explain to K

    Seeing this K laughs, ¡°Relax my friend, I¡¯m just messing with you¡±

    Upon hearing K call him a friend, Rowan showed a sigh of relief and a happy smile unknowingly spread across his face

    The two continued their talk as they walked down the corridor. Finally, they reached their dormitory and bid each other goodbye before heading to their respective rooms

    When K arrived at their room, K switched places with Davis. Davis attended to Skye as K flew onto the bed.

    After K and Rowan''s conversation, both K and Davis came to the same conclusion that Rowan is an incredibly gullible person

    ¡°K? During the fight will I be participating as well?¡± Curiosity gleamed in Davis''s eyes as he questioned

    K laughs, ¡°Don¡¯t worry my dearest friend, I¡¯ll take care of it¡± K spoke with confidence as he rested on the bed

    Back at the present

    K leisurely stood on the stage across from his opponent, his smile radiating unmeasurable confidence as he calmly observed his opponent''s frantic attempts to garner the audience''s attention. Seeing his opponent''s desperate antics left Davis and K with a mix of annoyance and amusement.

    Feeling two different gazes upon him, K turned towards one of them and spotted Garrick Veltis, who was looking at him with an enthusiastic smile.

    Before K could react, a yell of excitement erupted, ¡°Ah, the patriarch of the Veltis family is looking at me! Please, look at me more!¡±

    K shook his head and let out a deep sigh before murmuring to himself, ¡°Idiot¡± While Davis nodded in agreement in K''s spatial mind world

    After experiencing K''s mind multiple times, Davis was able to tap into his spatial mind and create a small pocket space that resembled K''s old room in his family mansion.

    Before long the announcer began their fight

    K¡¯s opponent was brimming with confidence as he looked at K, but not wanting to lose his chance to be the center of attention, he chose to prolong the battle.

    ¡°Humph* Since I''m in such a good mood today, I''ll give you three chances to attack me first, and I won''t retaliate.¡± K¡¯s opponent said with mockery in his tone

    K was annoyed but did not show it. Using his words, K innocently asked, ¡°Really? You would let me attack you first?¡±

    With a smirk, K¡¯s opponent replied, ¡°Of course, you have my word¡±

    The audience was intrigued at first but they too started to get annoyed by his act

    Thinking for a bit K came up with an idea and with a snap of his finger he instantly cast 3 different attack circle

    The crowd was amazed as it was their first time seeing a magician cast three different magic spells in under one second

    Casting one spell under a second is hard enough but 3? Now everyone''s attention was on K

    ¡°Since you''re such a gentleman, then I wouldn¡¯t mind taking you up on your offer¡± K jokingly said

    K¡¯s opponent was sweating now as he was staring at 3 different elemental attack magic

    Lightning Magic: Lightning sphere*

    Fire Magic: Flameshot*

    Ice Magic: Frost spike*

    K snapped his finger and all his attack magic went directly at his opponent causing an explosion

    The crowds cheered on, and Davis hurriedly asked, ¡°H-How did you do it?¡±

    K smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you later but right now let''s focus on finishing the fight¡±

    As the dust cleared K¡¯s opponent stood with minimal injuries as he cast a protective barrier just at the nick of time, his expression was now filled with animosity at K

    K chuckled at his stare, ¡°Are you mad that I stole your spotlight? Well maybe you shouldn¡¯t have bitten more than you can che-¡°

    Boom*

    K was interrupted mid-sentence, and his opponent used that moment to launch an explosive attack at K

    Clapping*

    K¡¯s opponent heard clapping coming from the explosion and K walked out of the smoke uninjured, ¡°I suppose we''re going to be serious from now on, then?¡±

    Another attack was launched at K but he effortlessly evaded it by dashing out of its direction

    K¡¯s opponent was enraged and launched numerous fireballs at K, but before they made contact, K smiled carefreely and disappeared

    Lightning god footwork*

    K¡¯s opponent was out of breath, ¡°Better luck next time¡± K¡¯s voice came from behind him, his body covered in a thin layer of electric sparks

    K¡¯s opponent quickly turned only to get blasted away by a powerful wind attack, he was sent flying to the edge of the stage almost falling off

    He fell to the ground catching his breath, he looked up to see a giant fireball floating above them

    Fire Magic : Pheonix arrow*

    The giant fireball turned into a giant phoenix and flew at K¡¯s opponent in a straightforward movement

    The phoenix arrow is a powerful attack, but just as the name suggests, it works like an arrow and can only move in a straight line

    Unable to run away in time, K¡¯s opponent cast many protective magic barriers. However, since they were at the edge of the stage, the explosion sent them flying off the stage, disqualifying them

    K stood on the stage triumphant

    Among the cheering of the audience, the man with an average appearance from earlier showed a sinister smile at K, ¡°Ehehe, so he''s Davis Edwelt? Not a bad talent, no wonder they sent me here¡±

 15: Mystery man

    Walking off the stage, K glanced at the cheering crowd, and a reminiscent feeling welled up deep within his subconscious mind.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Davis asked, his question snapped K back to reality

    K shook his head and with a wry smile said, ¡°Worry not my friend, I¡¯m just thinking about something¡±

    Davis, who had formed a soul contract with K, briefly felt what he was feeling, but only for a split second, ¡°you know¡­ if you ever have any¡­ you know unfinished thought, you could come to me¡±

    Davis tried to reassure K that he was always available if K ever needed someone to talk to, but his words only made K even more confused

    ¡°What in god green earth are you even talking about?¡± Raising his eyebrows K asked in a confused tone

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that if you ever need someone to listen to your thoughts I¡¯m always here¡± Davis awkwardly continues to explain his intention, but since this is the first time he has ever tried to do so for someone, it is very uncomfortable for Davis to speak

    K laughed him off, and with a joking manner, K questioned Davis ¡°Didn¡¯t think you cared about my well-being that much. Did my irresistible charm court your attention? My friend?¡±

    ¡°Hell no, I just thought that since we¡¯re going to be together for a very long time from now, I might as well get to know you more¡± Davis answered with anger

    K giggled as he shook his head, ¡°There is no need to worry about my well-being. The feeling of loneliness is nothing new to me¡±

    Davis thought to himself, ¡°Why are you taking pride in that?¡± he wanted to ask but decided not to

    As K leaves the noisy stadium arena and heads toward the spectator area instead of the waiting lounge, he senses a familiar presence somewhere far from his location... a familiar demonic energy!

    ¡°It seems something has caught my attention, and I must leave for a while. Make sure to keep me up to date when I return if anything interesting were to occur while I¡¯m away. Au revoir¡± K said before leaving Davis''s body and flying off in his crow form

    ¡°W-Wait¡± Davis tried to ask a bit more but K flew off in a hurry

    ¡°sigh* there he goes again¡± Davis mumbled in annoyance

    As Davis walked into the stadium spectator area, he looked left and right trying to find an emptied seat but couldn¡¯t, he walked around for a bit before a man raised his arm calling for him

    Davis had never seen this person before but out of curiosity he went up to him, at a closer look the man had an average appearance and casual attire

    Davis sat down and the man leaned in for a handshake, ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan of your battle earlier, Mr. Davis. I must say it was a such spectacular display of magic¡±

    The man spoke with enthusiasm and shook Davis''s hand, hearing his words Davis thought of him as a fan of K¡¯s battle and awkwardly said, ¡°T-Thank you¡±

    ¡°My name is Vincent but most people call me Vin for short, I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before, your ability to cast up to 3 different magic elements at once was unheard of¡± Vincent cheerfully praised Davis for K¡¯s battle

    ¡°Would you mind me asking, Sir, how did you do it?¡± Vincent asked, his puppy dog eye awaiting Davis¡¯s response

    ¡°Ummm¡­ It''s my little secret, I can¡¯t tell you that, I¡¯m sorry¡± Davis responded, his eye turning to the side as his forehead started to sweat

    It''s not that he doesn¡¯t want to answer this fan of his, but it¡¯s because he too does not know how K does it since he was just as shocked as the audience

    Vincent closely examined Davis¡¯s body movement and noticed his awkward body movement and his eye shifting to the side and misunderstood thinking that it was some sort of high-level technique that Davis discovered by himself

    Although casting multiple elemental magic at once isn¡¯t unheard of if you¡¯re a high-ranking magician for a freshman to do as such was astonishing since the technique that Vincent knows about casting elemental magic spells requires 5 important things: Incantation, its function, control, casting time, and most of all focus

    For K to cast 3 different magical elements all at once in an instant meant that he found a way to bypass one of the 5 important foundations of magic, during their entire talk Vincent''s left arm was placed in his pocket

    He was holding a small knife engraved with poison, his thought was to kill him after getting his little secret. But there are 2 reasons why he couldn¡¯t do so and one of them was that he wanted the secret for himself

    The other reason was that during their entire small talk, they were being monitored by the 4 pillars of the Empire, so he let go of the blade and continued his friendly chitchat with Davis while keeping a close watch on the pillar

    On the other side of the city

    K was flying high in the sky trying to pinpoint the location of the earlier aura but to no avail, he was about to give up and head back but the familiar presence appeared again this time very close to him

    Following the demonic trail, he arrived at a worn-down building near the outskirts of the city, he flew in acting like a normal crow, and scouted out the area but he couldn¡¯t find anything

    The demonic energy grew as he was inside and by following the energy he arrived at a wall below the stairs, following his senses he used his beak to tap on the wall

    Knock* Knock*

    He heard a hollow sound behind the wall, not knowing where the secret switch was, he used his dark magic to merge with the shadow and phase through the wall, and on the other side, he found a stair leading to the basement.

    He went down not knowing what to expect, but when he arrived at the bottom, he saw a sight he knew all too well, multiple dead bodies with stabbed wounds on their heart lying around a drawing of a pentagram using their blood

    In front of K was an altar he flew up and saw a bull skull with a familiar symbol drawn on its forehead, with his vast knowledge he realized what happened in an instant

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± K said while laughing in a demonic tone

    He flew down onto the center of the pentagram and turned to the altar, ¡°Baphomet huh? Hehe, not a bad choice¡­ if only that demon would be so easy to summon¡±

    K laughs at the dead, ¡°Judging by the corpses and the demonic energy they should be dead around 1-2 days ago¡­ I wonder what went wrong?¡± K pondered, his eye widening with realization as he counted the corpses

    ¡°There seem to be a few life-short¡­ I see whoever it was must have tried to summon Baphomet but they accidentally summoned another demon in his stead¡± K smiles demonically

    As he stood among the dead corpses, his eyes flashed with a crimson glow.

    Gibberish chanting*

    ¡°Come to me my delight missionary, as I your master have a task for you¡± K called out and 4 shadowy spirits emerged from the shadow

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Only 4 of you? It would seem my power is very lacking at this moment¡­¡± K let out a sigh of disappointment as he stared at the 4 shadowy demons

    ¡°Go my friends, find that person¡± The moment K finished the shadowy demons he summoned moved out of the room through the shadow at a very fast speed

    K soon disappeared and reappeared in the sky as the only bird flying

    Back at the stadium

    Davis watches on with sweat as he sees Kane battle, Kane flawlessly wins his fight without putting any effort into his attack, Kane then turns to Davis and with a smile clearly states his intention

    ¡°Look like he¡¯s challenging you Mr. Davis¡± Vincent smiled in amusement after seeing this

    Seeing this declaration Davis frowned, Vincent wanted to add more fuel to the small amber but something caught his attention as he turned to look at his pocket

    ¡°Why not?¡± He thought to himself with disdain

    He excused himself and left, Davis waved him goodbye before turning to see the next battle, ¡°What did I miss?¡± K''s voice came from above

    ¡°Huh?¡± Davis was surprised to see K perching on top of his head without him knowing

    ¡°Since when did you get here?¡± Davis asked

    K joyfully answered, ¡°A few moments ago after that man left¡­ speaking of which who was that person? From my view, he seems rather close to you¡±

    Davis rolled his eyes hearing K''s joyful talk, after all, things are always going to be difficult whenever his little companion speaks in that manner, ¡°More like a friend of yours, he a fan of your battle and came to greet you¡­ well I came to him since he was enthusiastically waving at me the moment I arrived¡±

    Hearing this K raised an eyebrow as he turned to Vincent¡¯s direction, ¡°You said he was waving at you the moment you arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t find any available seat but luckily Mr. Vincent allowed me to sit here,¡± Davis said as he watched the next pair coming up the stage

    It was the Princess of Celestial Royale family vs the count¡¯s daughter, Davis looked at Rachel with confusion, especially at her choice of weapon

    Since this is a magician vs magician match why is she wielding a blade? He thought before asking K

    K looked at her closely and saw an enormous amount of magical mana emanating from her body

    K laughed in amusement ¡°So, she¡¯s a magic swordsman, a very rare class indeed¡±

    ¡°What is a magic swordsman?¡± Davis probed, eager for clarification

    K scanned her physical body further, ¡°Her physical body is fit meaning she is not unfamiliar with physical activities, and what amazes me was her enormous mana locked up deep within her soul¡±

    K continues his explanation as Davis carefully listens, ¡°All of this combined tells me that she had been training in both magic and swordsmanship¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that awesome? Wait no, that might mean that she might be a hard opponent for us¡± In a moment of clarity, Davis stated

    Hearing this K laughs, ¡°Not really, learning both ways is great and all but it¡¯ll also divide your understanding of both paths in half. Imagine your entire journey of learning magic up until now and split it in half that is how much you¡¯ll gain¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a hindrance then?¡± Davis looked at her with curious eyes

    K shook his head, as he looked at her with excitement, ¡°Well at the end of the day it all came down to her ability to understand her lesson and how much effort she put into learning it. Think of it as 2 students learning the same things at the same time but during the test, one of them got a better score, that is her¡±

    Davis after getting his answer turns to the fight in front and watches with careful attention to detail

    Rachel and the daughter of the Count bowed as a sign of respect and brought out their weapon

    The count daughter said before the fight began, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re doing but I¡¯ll not go easy on you¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t reply, she raised her blade and prepared for battle. The fight begins and the count¡¯s daughter launches an attack on her

    Wind blade*

    Three wind blades were launched at Rachel. She dodged the first two by quickly shifting her body at the right angle to avoid the attacks. Then, she countered the last attack by infusing her blade with aura, although the effect was not very noticeable

    Swift movement*

    Using a magic spell that helps increase her movement speed she rushes at her opponent with a blade at hand

    Seeing this the count¡¯s daughter tried to stop her by moving back and attacking her with more magic attack

    Frost blade*

    Lightning spear*

    One after another the count¡¯s daughter launched the attack at Rachel but each of them was blocked by Rachel as she conjured her magic to counter the incoming attack

    Flaming wall*

    With a swing of her blade, she created a firewall that blocked the attack. However, when the wall of flame dispersed, Rachel noticed that she was standing at the center of a whirling windstorm that had formed during her time blocking the attack

    Whirlwind enclosure*

    A circular wind cage contained Rachel in place, she was unable to break out of the cage

    The count¡¯s daughter cast a bigger attack and launched it at Rachel who was trapped at the center of the whirlwind from the top

    Fire dragon*

    An image of a dragon appears in flame and rushes at Rachel causing a massive explosion that shakes the stage

    The crowd watches on with worry and excitement¡­

    ¡°Fascinating, but in the end it''s all meaningless¡± K smiled as he said with an all-knowing tone

    The smoke disperses and reveals the uninjured Rachel standing still unmoved by the attack. In the blink of an eye, Rachel slashes at the count¡¯s daughter using a stronger type of aura slashed

    Davis was astonished and was about to ask K, ¡°It''s very simple Davis, it''s because she has trained her magic into her blade so much it turns into a type of aura just like a knight aura¡± K answered him before he could even ask

    Davis rebukes his explanation, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense Magic and Aura are 2 completely different things, how could magic be converted into aura¡±

    Hearing this K let out a deep sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t get it, none of you get it¡±

    K''s eyes glowed with wisdom as he shared, ¡°The concept of aura and mana is nothing but 2 sides of the same coin, Mana is the art of controlling and manipulating mana which came from the universe itself by giving it shape, form, and function. Such as magic that increases one movement, magic that causes an explosion¡­¡±

    ¡°Mana can change the very law of physics by creating for example a fire: To ignite a flame there must be oxygen, heat, and fuel. But magic skipped 2 of the ingredients, such as Fuel and heat by using mana which was a source of energy that existed along with the universe to substitute the missing ingredients¡± K continued to explain as he stared at Rachel trying to help the count daughter up

    He then turned to Davis, ¡°For example using fire magic in a snowy area there is no heat there but by using mana to substitute it you can create fire. But the aura is different as it came from the same source it is a type of magic that entered our body like mana but because our body was trained to filter it into a safer to-use power it became sharper, fiercer, and harder to maintain its shape similar to Ki¡±

    Davis after hearing K''s explanation turned to K with seriousness like a person who has gone through enlightenment and with a serious look he asked

    ¡°What is oxygen?¡± Davis asked with a questionable expression

    Hearing this K almost spit out a mouth full of blood as he looked at Davis in shock, ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± K turns to him with a questionable expression

    The two looked at each other for a few seconds before K said in a pissed-off voice, ¡°Oxygen is the thing you breathe in every day, dumbass¡±

    Davis snapped back at K, ¡°The fuck are you on about? We breathe air not ox-oxcii whatever that is¡±

    K stood there stunned, then he remembered that this world''s technological advancement is halted due to the people''s focus on magic advancement¡±

    K after clearing up the confusion said in a gentle voice, ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°For how stupid you are¡± K murmured to himself

    Davis popped a vein on his forehead as he snapped back with a fury, ¡°I heard that you dumb son of a¡±

    K stopped him with a loud yell, ¡°Ah ah ah ah, mind your language young man, I¡¯ve lived 10 of your lifetime¡±

    Since K came from Earth, he replied with a phrase he saw on TV, which only pissed off Davis even more¡­

    The announcer came up and called the next pair which was Rowan and his opponent, ¡°Oh my, look like it our dear little Rowan turn to play¡± K joking said as he looked at the awkwardly shaking Rowan

 16: A demonic deal

    Rowan was unsure of how to approach his battle. His nervousness was evidenced in his shaky arm as he unsheathed his blade

    His opponent saw this and with a sigh of disappointment said, ¡°Take a deep breath, and just focus on our fight¡±

    Hearing this, Rowan closes his eyes and calms himself down. When he opens them again, his eyes show readiness as he calmly looks toward his opponent. An aspiring swordsman, Galen sees that Rowan is ready and confidently unsheathes his blade.

    With a bow of respect, the 2 launched at each other at a fast speed. Unbelievably, Rowan''s blade was the first to make contact. In contrast, to his shaky arm and weak build his blade came like a charging bull, causing Galen to stumble 2 steps backward.

    K noticed this small detail and, with vast wisdom, couldn¡¯t understand what just happened. He had his suspicions, but without any evidence, he chose to observe Rowan further, this time with more attention to detail.

    Davis too noticed something off about Rowan, not through his keen observation but through K, as he turned to see K staring at Rowan with a burning passion.

    ¡°Here we go again,¡± Davis thought to himself, as he rolled his eyes to the side

    Galen was surprised by the force of Rowan''s blade but smiled in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯ll be damn, I thought your presence today was a mistake on the Academy side¡­ Let¡¯s have some fun¡± Galen smiled at Rowan with genuine happiness

    With a smile and an understanding nod Rowan went all out and so too was Galen. At least that was what everyone thought while spectating the match.

    The battle went on for a bit, and soon Rowan stood before the defeated Galen who was lying on the ground, sweating profusely and trying to catch his breath.

    Rowan leaned down and gave Galen a hand, Galen not angered or saddened by the loss took it and got back on his feet

    ¡°I prayed for your future victory,¡± Galen said before leaving the stage with a satisfied expression

    Rowan with a casual smile waved off the onlooker and left the stadium, the entire battle Rowan was just having fun and wasn¡¯t trying at all.

    K with his keen eye noticed his prowess and talent for the blade but was unable to figure out the answer to what he was looking for earlier.

    Davis asked K as always and he answered every question he had while keeping some details to himself.

    After many more battles Davis, Rowan, Aaron, Rachel, Kane, and many more students had advanced to the final, K looking at tomorrow''s name found out that Kane and Aaron would have their long-awaited battle, K would go against Rachel, and Rowan would be battling with a mage named Samuel.

    Not long after the first day of the exam had come to a close and tomorrow will be the final day of the test.

    At sundown, the street was noisy due to the event and was talked about throughout the city, K and Davis walked on the city street and entered a luxurious and familiar-looking restaurant.

    ¡°Welcome back Mr. Davis Edwelt, please follow me¡± Kane the Veltis family¡¯s butler Waited patiently for Davis and K at the restaurant door

    With a respectful gesture, Kane led K who was using Davis''s body to a secluded room where the patriarch of the Veltis family awaits.

    With a crafty smile, K greets Garrick, ¡°You look as great as the day we met Mr. Garrick, how have you been on this fine and lovely evening?¡±

    Garrick with a friendly expression replied, ¡°Not as much as you Davis please sit, I have so many things to discuss with you¡±

    K leisurely took a seat without a care in the world, Kane with a slight nod from Garrick leave and stood guard outside of the room

    ¡°Davis, I have come to see your talent in Magic and your exceptionally outgoing attitude, so I would like to offer you a proposition¡± Garrick spoke with an air of authority

    K with a carefree tone inquired, ¡°Please Mr. Garrick, I¡¯d love to hear your proposal¡±

    Garrick with a smile said, ¡°I¡­ no We, the Veltis Family would like to become your sponsor after seeing what you¡¯re capable of, and I as the patriarch of the Veltis family would like to formally invite you to the Veltis family¡±

    K leisurely took a sip of the tea on the table and with a knowing smile replied, ¡°NO, giggle* At least not at the moment¡±

    Davis was quiet the whole time and after being exposed to many of K''s shenanigans was rather shocked to hear that K refused the offer that he, himself was striving for from the beginning

    But after traveling with K for so long he started to grow accustomed to his unexpected ways of doing things and decided not to talk and continued listening on

    If it were the past Davis, he would not have let this slide so easily. After all, who in their right mind would refuse an offer from the patriarch of one of the four pillars of the Empire?

    Garrick was bamboozled by K''s response and almost choked on his tea right then and there, ¡°Isn¡¯t this whole thing your idea? Why are you refusing the offer that you presented?¡± That was what was on Garrick¡¯s mind as he almost choked on the tea

    K chuckled and commented, ¡°Please take your time Mr. Garrick, the tea might be delicious but too many good things could lead to a bad consequence¡±

    Garrick got up from his chair, his voice was a mix of anger and confusion as he inquired K about his response, ¡°WHAT? Isn¡¯t this the thing you proposed to me when we first met? Or are you playing me for a joke?¡±

    His confusion slowly faded and was replaced by anger, the energy excluded from his body would be suffocating if it was anyone else. But before him, K sat unaffected by the murderous aura around him

    ¡°There a saying that goes like this: Don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you¡­ giggle* but you see Mr. Garrick I¡¯m but a humble magician coming from afar to find my true calling and during my time at the prestigious Academy of Celestia I found myself meeting a few interesting individuals to put it lightly¡± K spoke with soft and calm voice

    His eyes showed an unbelievable amount of confidence as he looked at Garrick, taken aback by his unchanging demeanor Garrick dispersed his murderous aura and calmly asked K ¡°Your point being?¡±

    K showed a slight smile as he turned to Garrick, ¡°Oh, Mr. Garrick hehe, don¡¯t play the fool we both know that you already understand my meaning. Does it really matter if I¡¯m the one that tells you the answer?¡±

    Garrick sat unmoving, his eyes staring dagger at K as he collected his mind, ¡°So they¡¯ve already made their move on you?¡± Garrick asked with burning determination

    Hearing this Davis let out a surprising, ¡°HUH?¡±

    K replied in a mannerly way, ¡°Precisely, I love talking to smart people¡±

    ¡°EH?¡± Davis again with a surprise

    Garrick let out a sigh of disappointment before saying, ¡°This and that are 2 different things, come now Mr. Davis. I have met and seen many different people but not much could entertain me like you, and I without a doubt know that you wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with such allegiance¡±

    K''s laughter filled the air, adding levity to the serious discussion, ¡°Of curse not, I¡¯m not so narrow-minded to be swayed by some sweet words, then again I¡¯m open to suggestion only when the time is right¡±

    K''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, his voice animated as he continued to engage with Garrick in lively discourse, ¡°Like you said, my friend this and that are two different things whether I came to you or other depending on what I¡¯ll get in return for my allegiance, so don¡¯t your offer just yet because I still have many things to show both you and the world¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Garrick was both intrigued and curious about K boosting and was excited to see what was to come. Their conversation went on for a bit longer but something caught K''s attention making him show a demonic smile unconsciously

    Garrick seeing him smile like that had a sense of uncomfortable feeling welling up from within but he couldn¡¯t tell why he was feeling that way. What he doesn¡¯t know is that the feeling he¡¯s experiencing is something he hadn¡¯t felt for a long time a primal feeling of fear that came from the soul

    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Garrick. Thank you for your warm welcome, but I must leave now. There is something that I must do. Oh by the way our little wager still stands¡± K with a friendly smile notified Garrick about his leave before teleporting outside

    Garrick couldn¡¯t do anything since he didn¡¯t know that K could use teleportation magic yet and was stunned, but when remembering K''s words from before he burst out laughing and called out for Kane

    Kane entered to see Garrick alone and laughing, ¡°Yes master?¡±

    Garrick with an enthusiastic smile said, ¡°Sent Amy to keep a close watch on Mr. Davis as he leaves the Academy¡±

    Kane politely bowed before leaving the room, Garrick still happy from his talk turn to the now emptied seat where K once sat and murmured, ¡°Show me your worth Mr. Davis, Nooo show us¡±

    K reappeared at a quiet corner outside the restaurant and swapped with Davis, K reappeared again in his crow form and on Davis''s shoulder

    Davis started walking out toward the street with the need for K to remind him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take his offer then and there?¡± Davis probed, eager for clarification

    ¡°It a bait to catch a bigger fish¡± K responds casually

    ¡°I¡¯m simply using the other student''s status to create an opportunity for further negotiation not as a sponsorship but a partnership, I have boosted about the future as well as using the other student as a point that they approach me, increasing my value in his eye, tomorrow I¡¯ll seal the deal by revealing my worth to not just Garrick Veltis but all 4 pillars to see¡± K chuckle to himself as his eye darted to the dark corner of the street

    A few shadowy people had been following them ever since they left the Academy and into the street but without any murderous intent K decided to not react to them

    ¡°Go back and prepare for tomorrow, Davis. I have some urgent issue I must attend to¡± K mentioned before flying off into the night sky

    Davis, unable to ask any further, walked back in the direction of the Academy. Some of the shadowy people wanted to follow K as they were curious about where this crow was going, but since none of them could fly, they just focused on following Davis

    Since K is in the form of a crow and not a magical familiar, it¡¯s unlikely for the stalkers to know that K has his mind and consciousness and can act just like a normal person, not an animal.

    Deep in the forest close to the front gate of the city*

    A man seemingly struggling to stand up and walk was in excruciating pain, his body was covered in blood and his left arm was clutching tightly onto his right. He has a skinny body that might fall if a strong wind were to hit him and messy and unkept brown hair

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t do¡± He mumbled incoherently to himself as his body shook uncontrollably

    ¡°I need to eat more¡± A demonic voice echoes in his mind

    ¡°No no no no no¡± The man curled up into a fetal position as he covered his ear

    He then felt an uncontrollable seizure and lay on the ground slowly losing consciousness and covered in blood, all he could do was tilt his head a bit to the left and at the corner of his eye he saw a severed leg covered in blood and behind him a dead person with a missing leg

    He slowly loses his mind to the unknown pain and falls unconscious.

    ¡°Hello¡­ wakey wakey¡­ hello?¡± While delirious he heard a voice calling out to him

    ¡°Help¡­¡± The man couldn¡¯t feel his body anymore all he could do was ask for help

    ¡°giggle* you wish for my help? Then WAKE UP¡±

    The man awoke instantly, he tried to see who the voice was coming from but he didn¡¯t see anyone

    ¡°Look up¡± The voice came again

    While struggling to move he looked up to see a black cat with red crimson eyes staring down at him

    ¡°Am I dying? Are you an angel?¡± The man asked dying a breath

    K didn¡¯t reply, he sat there watching with satisfaction as the man below him slowly died. The man refrained from asking further and laughed like a lunatic

    ¡°Who am I kidding, you¡¯re more of a reaper than an angel laugh* are you here to take my soul to hell?¡± The man with a dying and hopeless eye asked K

    K laughs at his hopelessness, ¡°A reaper? Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not a reaper. As for an angel¡­ Technically I was an angel demonic laugh*¡±

    ¡°I came with a proposal in mind Mr. Rithy¡­¡± K spoke as he climbed down the tree almost like a real cat

    ¡°You know me?¡± Rithy asked in confusion

    K with a sinister smile replied, ¡°Of course I do. You who are so desperate to summon a demon from the bottom of hell to your world are someone I must know¡±

    K continued, his voice was enchanting to Rithy ears, ¡°You have called upon the wrong demon to make a contract with, I can help you. All you have to do is shake my hand and I promise you that whatever wish you have will come true¡±

    Rithy was stuck about whether or not he should take up on his offer after his earlier experience with a demon. But before he could think any further another voice came to him

    ¡°Don¡¯t shake his hand, you¡¯re mine and mine alone¡± a demonic screech came from within his mind

    ¡°A mere bottom licker such as you dared to stand in my way?¡± K said in a demonic tone

    Hearing this the demon forcibly took over Rithy body while Rithy was still conscious and yelled at K furiously, ¡°Me? A bottom licker? How dare you a pathetic demon that came out of nowhere look down on me¡±

    K was rather annoyed by this demon remark because he suppressed his demonic energy to not cause a ruckus or discord, a mere low-ranking demon dared to look down on him

    K morphed with the shadow and came out in a humanoid form with white hair, he had no facial expression and was in modern formal attire. But what caught the 2 on-lookers in a trance was the 4 pairs of wings

    He cast a barrier around them that separated the space around them from the physical world, ¡°Welcome to my dimension¡± K said as he stretched his arm out, asserting his dominance over the arrogant demon

    K releases his demonic energy causing the demon within Rithy body to quake in fear after all the weak will always fear the strong, and for a demon hierarchy is something that they take seriously since in hell only one rule can override all others and that was ¡°Survival of the fittest¡±

    The demon recognized the demonic energy and the wings causing him to freeze like a deer in the headlight, ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re the k-

    He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence as K''s hand forcibly grabbed onto his face and raised his body from the ground, the demon fear was plastered all across Rithy''s body

    K placed his other arm into a shushing gesture and said, ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t ruin the surprise got it?¡±

    The demon within Rithy shook his head in a submission satisfying K, ¡°Good now fuck off¡±

    With a powerful wave of energy injected into Rithy''s body the demon within Rithy''s body was exorcised on the spot and Rithy was finally able to take control of his body again

    ¡°So then¡­ Do we have a deal?¡± K stretch his arm out for a shake

    Rithy who was unable to do anything asked for clarification, ¡°Can you kill someone for me?¡±

    K chuckled and with a reassuring voice said, ¡°Are you talking about Duchess Nigoya and her husband?¡±

    Rithy eyes flooded with tears as he nodded

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry killing is my specialty, but I wish to at least know why¡± Leaning against the tree, K observed the scene with a leisurely gaze, his demeanor calm and unhurried

    Rithy with a teary voice narrated his story to K, ¡°I¡¯m a father of 2 children, we live as a normal family until one day my wife''s beauty caught the eye of the duchess''s husband and he forcibly forced his way into my house while I take my daughter and son out to hunt, I came back and my wife, she, she¡­¡± anger and savagery slowly came out with every word Rithy speak

    K stood there with an uncaring attitude as he leaned on the tree, he didn¡¯t say anything as he listens

    ¡°He was still in my house when I returned, blinded by rage I beat him up but I was restrained by his guards and framed I was taken to court, I tried to explain my situation but I couldn¡¯t win because the judge wasn¡¯t on my side. I was imprisoned for 5 years for assault on a nobleman¡±

    Rithy knelt on the ground as he had a breakdown, ¡°When I came out of jail, I went back only to be told that my wife took her own life because of the shame along with my son and daughter. But after further investigation, I found out that it was all the Duchess doing, she wanted to bury anything regarding what happened¡±

    K can see a person''s soul and characteristics as long as they¡¯ve fallen into 3 types of categories: Those who have heavily sinned, those who are desperate and would do anything, and those who desire something so much that they would kill to get it

    And Rithy he was all 3 of them, Although K understands his circumstances it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that he has killed many innocent people to try and summon a demon to do his bidding

    K let out a deep sigh as he turned to Rithy with pity, ¡°I will take on your request and in return for my services your soul will be mine, I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind our deal?¡±

    He extended his hand once again to Rithy, this time without hesitation Rithy shook his hand, ¡°DEAL¡±

    A light string appeared from within Rithy''s body and moving towards K, K took hold of it symbolizing the contract between them

    ¡°1 month from now same place, same time¡± K with a demonic laugh said before disappearing into the night

    He would¡¯ve done the deal much sooner if it weren¡¯t for the test tomorrow and some other things he must do.

 17: A strategic win

    The morning arrives with soothing sunlights shining across the Empire of Celestia. The streets, which are usually quiet at this time of day, are crowded with enthusiastic citizens walking in unison toward the direction of the Empire stadium

    Like moths drawn to a flame, the citizens are drawn to the upcoming battle of the Empire Elite students. After all, there isn¡¯t much going on within the empire, and the annual battles are one of the most awaited events.

    As the first pair walked up onto the stage, K and Rachel met each other once again. But this time, their meeting isn¡¯t for a friendly chat, but to win and advance.

    The on-looker burst out cheering for the pair, creating a lively atmosphere. K with an Unconcerned expression casually spoke to Rachel before the battle started

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a unique experience, Ms. Rachel? It¡¯s quite an honor for me to have this duel¡± K jokingly said as he gazed upon Rachel''s reaction

    Rachel replied with a casual tone, ¡°The pleasure is all mine Mr. Davis¡±

    Davis chimed in, ¡°So, how is she?¡±

    K looked at Rachel''s calm expression and with a wry smile replied, ¡°She¡­ well for starter she seems to be in tip-top shape¡±

    Davis sighed in annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that¡±

    K with a joyous laugh replied, ¡°And would you like me to ask her whether or not she ate properly? Or should I take her pulse to see if she is feeling alright?¡±

    Davis feels like his veins are about to burst with every conversation they have, with genuine frustration he asks again with twitchy eyes, ¡°Do you think you can win? I heard that she¡¯s a one-of-a-kind genius of this generation¡±

    Hearing Davis''s concern K''s eyes shifted to Principal Wuldor came on the stage to announce the start of the battle. With a confident smile and carefree attitude, he said to Davis, ¡°Don¡¯t worry my dearest friend, I¡¯ll win¡±

    In this battle, the students are allowed to bring their weapons as long as they¡¯re not enchanted with a magic-enhancing enchantment, laced with poison, and a weapon made from high-grade materials

    Their weapon must be sent to the professor for a thorough inspection before they are allowed to be brought up to the stage. Rachel¡¯s long sword was perfectly made for her by her family while K¡­

    Well, he didn¡¯t bring any weapon to the professor for an inspection so he¡¯s given a magician staff from the storage of the Academy. Bringing his weapon out most of the professors who were spectating the battle were perplex

    Seeing this Professor Wuldor almost burst out laughing but refrained from doing so and with a wave of his hand the battle began.

    Rachel who had always attacked her opponent first stood with caution, after thinking about it closely most of the reports that Rachel got about Davis didn¡¯t add up.

    K using his inner voice notified Davis, ¡°Davis, make sure you watch my battle from this point on very closely. It will help you a lot in the future during my absence¡±

    Davis was taken aback by his words but he didn¡¯t complain nor talk back, both his mind and eyes were focused on the battle at hand.

    K looked at his magician staff again, it was nothing but an old stick attached to a low-ranking magic crystal at its tips, ¡°Since we¡¯ll be fighting an even more powerful opponent than her, I¡¯ll only use low-level spells that don¡¯t put a huge strain on your body¡±

    After finishing his sentence, he launched a frontal attack on Rachel.

    Flaming sphere*

    The attack was deflected by Rachel''s blade as soon as it got close to her, no longer hesitating she rushed at him with surprisingly fast speed. Clack* Rachel aimed her blade at K''s neck but was stopped by his wooden staff.

    ¡°Going for the neck I see¡­ not a bad move¡± K complimented her for her attack

    Ice Magic: Frost spike*

    Rachel sensed an attack coming from behind and jumped back a few steps creating a good distance between them.

    ¡°Not bad¡± K murmured to himself as he focused his attention on Rachel

    Since Rachel''s information about Davis''s past doesn¡¯t match up with his current self, she went for an attack that would end this battle but it was black, and after sensing an attack coming from behind, she created a distance that if it was any other magician they wouldn¡¯t have much room to cast a high-ranking spell to attack

    Rachel thought that K would try to create distance to cast an attack but her assumption was proven incorrect by K as he moved in close for a close combat

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    The staff being reinforced by K''s magic was far tougher than it appeared, their weapon was locked in place before K cast a spell on his palm

    Fire Magic: Fireball*

    Pushing Rachel backward into another spell, K thought this battle was over

    Ice Magic: Frost spike*

    A sharped icicle burst out of the ground aiming for Rachel¡¯s back but was broken by the sword aura she released, watching her in awe K was attacked by Rachel''s magic pushing him back a considerate distance

    Wind Magic: Wind slice*

    ¡°Wind?¡± K thought to himself, he remembered her battle and chuckled, ¡°What a quick learner¡±

    Rachel used an attack that she experienced in her prior battle with K because wind magic is the attribute that has the quickest casting time and doesn¡¯t interact with the space around it that much it caught K off-guard in his shock

    ¡°I almost forgot she could use both magic and aura¡± K giggled as his eyes turned serious

    Rachel could tell that their time for testing one another ability is over and get ready for what¡¯s to come

    Lightning Magic: Electric strike*

    A strike of electricity came at Rachel, she didn¡¯t dodge but instead using her blade aura she absorbed it and released it back at K. The spell rushes at K even more powerfully than the one he cast

    Raising his right arm into a stop gesture K cast a barrier in a hexagram shape that blocked an incoming attack, but what followed after was Rachel''s blade as she swung at K relentlessly.

    K noticed that she trying to keep him locked in close combat making it awkward for him to attack with magic, he couldn¡¯t find any opening for him to retaliate or any way for him to create space so all he could do was shift his body to avoid her blade as well as blocking them with his staff.

    His staff was fallen apart with each attack he blocked, K keeping to his word not to use any high-ranking magic during the battle came up with an idea

    Creating an opening for Rachel to attack in the hope of her taking the bait and he¡¯ll use this chance to unarm her. Unfortunately for him, she didn¡¯t fall for it and released a powerful aura slash at him slashing him in the stomach

    He fell to the ground seemingly injured by the attack the crowd''s cheer was deafening. Rowan looks at K with a concerned expression, ¡°Come on Mr. Davis, You can do it¡±

    Walking up to him with the intent to end this battle Rachel activated an explosive trap midway but was unharmed by releasing her protective magic shield

    Fusion Magic: Lightning storm*

    A fusion of wind and lightning rushed toward Rachel, but K''s attack was sliced in half by Rachel''s aura clearing the storm only for her to meet face-to-face with a fiery flame in the shape of a bird

    Fire Magic: Pheonix arrow*

    Unable to dodge in time she used all her mana she cast a defensive magic barrier that helped block the attack. After the attack was dealt with she saw K''s tired body language as he tried to catch his breath

    She rushes at him with everything she has left, K uses many other spells to try and stop her but fails.

    When she got close using all her strength she struck him in the chest, K using Davis body let go of his tiring act and swiftly shifted her body out of the way with a nonchalant smile K struck at her wrist making her drop her sword

    Before the sword hit the ground Rachel''s other hand grabbed onto the blade handle and with a smooth spin of her body the sword came at K and was stopped before it reached K''s neck

    K laughs at her desperate last move before leaning close and saying, ¡°I win¡±

    She noticed that the tip of the blade was stopped by a small barrier made especially to stop her blade, turning around she saw multiple lightning spheres hovering behind her

    Recognizing her loss Rachel reluctantly surrendered making it K''s victory by default.

    Professor Wuldor walked up the stage and announced K''s victory making the crowd cheer once again

    Walking off stage Davis scolded him for his recklessness, K giggled at his yapping and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t notice why I did it did you?¡±

    Letting out a sigh of disappointment K started his explanation, ¡°During our battle most of her attacks are focused on her blade and her aura. She focused more on learning and advancing her swordsmanship skill making her magical ability fall behind so not willing to let it go to waste she only learned a magic spell that helped improve her body as well as a defensive barrier¡±

    K''s words were imbued with wisdom, each piece of advice rooted in a deep understanding and insight, ¡°I use most of my attack to drain her of her mana, and by acting like I¡¯m tired and out of breath, I made her drop her caution and got her to come at me with all she got¡±

    While Rachel was blindsided by the phoenix arrow spell K used his chance to cast a few lightning sphere spells that would be activated once he gave the signal, normally a low-level attack like that wouldn''t work on Rachel since she could just cast a barrier.

    But because K drained her of all her mana she is no longer able to be protected from the attack, and she was also out of breath and couldn¡¯t muster up any more strength she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue even if she were to survive another attack after the lightning magic spell

    All Rachel could do at that moment was to surrender.

    Davis was gobsmacked, he never would¡¯ve come up with such a plan, and hearing K''s explanation gave him a sense of self-doubt

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see that, and I wanted to be the strongest mage in the continent,¡± Davis with a doubtful eye said

    K realizing what going on reassured him with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m here? Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make sure that your dream comes true¡±

    As the two were talking the announcer started to announce the next pair''s name causing an uproar in the stadium

    Aaron and Kane walk up on stage, and finally, their long year of rivalry comes to a test.

    Hearing the name K smiled delightfully as he mumbled, ¡°Let''s see who¡¯d win¡­ Shall we?¡±

    K watched from the side as the 2 rivals stared each other down with savagery and conviction to prove a point.

    And before long the battle between the sword and magic begins.

 18: Sword vs Magic

    The deafening cheer from earlier abruptly halted as the spectators held their breath, eagerly anticipating the upcoming battle with bated breath.

    On one side is the Magic Tower genius magician who was rumored to be able to use up to level 5 magic by the age of 16 and was held as the future king of magic within the Empire.

    The other is a genius who achieved a master''s rank at a similar age to Kane. Renowned for his fierce battle technique and exceptional aura control, he earned the prestigious title of the Blade of the Blazing Tiger.

    As the silent anticipation of the match lingered, the sound of the two geniuses'' footsteps grew louder as they came closer to the stage.

    Kane walked out wearing a robe with the magic tower symbol on the back, underneath the robe was the Celestial Academy uniform, and on his hand was a white grimoire.

    Aaron with a shiny long sword that hung on his back he walked with confidence toward the stage where his opponent was, and he too wore the Celestial Academy uniform.

    His family¡¯s crest was imprinted on the handle of his long sword, Their family patriarch along with the 2 other pillars watches on with great expectation.

    They stood across from one another, a flash of determination in their eyes as they showcased their unwavering prowess by releasing their energy, signaling the start of the showdown.

    But they were held back by Principal Wuldor as he stood between them, his friendly smile and unbothered stance showed that he was unaffected by their energy.

    ¡°Congratulations, Aaron. You''re halfway to your goal only to fail under my hand¡± Kane mocks Aaron, his words are filled with confident

    Aaron unbothered by Kane''s words smirks at his provocation, ¡°Keep acting high and mighty like that, your defeat today will be remembered for centuries¡±

    Professor Wuldor standing between the 2 heard everything and thought to himself, ¡°They¡¯ll never understand the definition of the phrase under the same roof¡±

    And with a slight wave of Professor Wuldor¡¯s hand, the battle commences¡­

    The two went at each other with murderous intent. Aaron''s long sword and Kane''s magic meet one another causing an explosion, the smoke cleared quickly from the 2 relentlessly attacking one another.

    Kane, a magician specializing in Ice Magic, stunned the onlookers as he conjured a sword made of ice, swiftly engaging Aaron, a master of close combat, in a thrilling duel.

    Aaron was rather shocked by this unexpected development and was knocked back a few steps by Kane''s frost attack. Uninjured but confused Aaron shouted at Kane with frustration, ¡°Aaron you bastard, what the fuck are you doing? This isn¡¯t a game¡­ Fight me seriously!¡±

    Aaron smiles as he waves his crudely made blade around like a toddler who found a new toy, ¡°I¡¯m just making a statement, I¡¯m showing you that the very thing you¡¯re so proud of achieving is nothing but a child play in my hand¡±

    In the waiting room, K giggles at Kane¡¯s words, ¡°What will you do now, Aaron Blackthorn?¡±

    A knowing hint flashes in his eye as watches the ensuing battle through the magical live broadcasting screen that was placed in the stadium waiting room as well as the center of the plaza

    From behind gentle footsteps approach him, ¡°You¡¯re in a happy mood, Mr. Davis¡±

    K recognized her voice and delightfully replied, ¡°Ms. Rachel, I hope my victory won¡¯t come between our friendship¡±

    Rachel accompanied by her female bodyguard took a seat next to him, she watched the screen with curiosity, ¡°Would you mind sharing your thoughts on the ongoing battle between the 2 geniuses?¡±

    K answered leisurely, ¡°At the moment, I too am at a crossroads of the mind¡±

    Rachel without getting a clear answer from K turns to the screen and sees Aaron clutching his fist with great anger, no longer playing around Aaron gets into his battle stance.

    Seeing the shift in the atmosphere surrounding them Kane knew that he couldn¡¯t take Aaron lightly from now on and was ready for the incoming attack.

    ¡°His knight''s honor had been insulted, and it seemed this battle would soon reach its conclusion," Rachel thought, narrating her thoughts to K. However, she received no response from him.

    K simply smiles as he continues watching the battle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should answer her question?¡± Davis within K''s inner mind asked

    K replied to him using his mind, ¡°You didn¡¯t think that she only came here to ask about our opinion, did you?¡±

    Davis was perplexed, his curiosity got the better of him and he quickly said, ¡°Yes? Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    K chuckled internally, ¡°Oh you sweet summer child, you may be great with the business but you¡¯re terrible in politics my friend¡±

    Before Davis could defend himself, K continued, ¡°Technically, she did come to inquire about that, but her primary objective was to gather more information about us. The disparity between the information she had about the past you and the present you didn¡¯t match whatsoever. Therefore, she came today to gather any clues or ideas about you.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    K wanted to continue but his attention was drawn to the screen and so too were Rachel and her bodyguard, Davis in K''s inner mind saw a shocking scene as K stared at the screen.

    While they were talking Aaron and Kane exchanged a few more blows, Aaron now released his Aura outward in a pulsing wave and gathered it around his body creating an armor made out of aura.Top of Form

    Blackthorn swords technique first form: Piercing Flame*

    A rush of aura gathered on his blade and with a stabbing motion the energy was released straight at Kane in a fiery blaze.

    Ice magic: Ice wall*

    Spikey Ice appeared from the ground creating a wall of thick layered Ice blocking the incoming strike from Aaron.

    Ice Magic: Ice golem*

    A giant golem formed out of ice emerged and rushed toward Aaron, it threw a right jab at him but its arm was sliced off. Unfazed by this the golem retaliated with a left punch, his punch made contact with Aaron''s body and sent him back.

    Aaron''s armor absorbed most of the punch but because the golem made contact with Aaron''s aura armor its body started to melt into a puddle of water

    ¡°Hot enough for ya?¡± Aaron gave Kane a wry smile

    Kane saw his golem melt into a puddle of water and knew that he needed to end this battle quickly and for the first time open his grimoire

    ¡°You want me serious? Right¡± Kane''s friendly demeanor turns serious as the space around them starts to change

    Ice Magic: Ice King¡¯s throne*

    Ice covered the area trapping Aaron inside while separating them from the spectator. But with the help of the magic viewing screen, the spectator can look into the mysterious ice dome

    ¡°A Spatial world?¡± K was startled as he saw the dome. ¡°NO this isn¡¯t a soul realm manifestation. It is only a physical domain¡± K let out a relieving sigh as he continued to spectate the match

    Davis unable to avoid it asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to explain further?¡±

    K jokingly said, ¡°Is there a need to?¡±

    Davis rolled his eye as he replied, ¡°It''s not often that I see you visibly startled by something¡±

    Letting out a reluctant sigh K explained, ¡°The reason I was startled was because I thought the kid was using a powerful magic called Soul Realm Manifestation. It''s a rare and potent magic accessible only to those who have ascended or achieved enlightenment. This magic releases one''s mana and soul, creating a space that separates the physical world and draws in everything corporeal.¡±

    ¡°This one is simply a spatial magic that creates a space in the physical world not a spiritual one so we¡¯re fine¡­ But Aaron he going to struggle a lot¡± K chuckled mischievously

    Aaron standing in a luxurious hall made of ice like a king''s throne room turns to see Kane sitting on a throne staring down at him. Aaron doesn¡¯t think much and rushes at him.

    Blackthorn sword technique second form: Setting sun*

    Raising his longsword above his head and swinging it downward Aaron''s blazed sword came down at Kane but it was stopped by multiple spears made of Ice.

    Aaron saw 4 knights made of Ice standing around Kane''s throne protecting him. They slice at Aaron but all their attack miss as Aaron uses his footwork technique to escape.

    When Aaron got back a spike of ice came from the ground at his head, he jumped back avoiding the attack but when he did so many more came at him.

    As Aaron backed away, he inadvertently stepped on a magic circle concealed on the ground, triggering an explosion. ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± Kane mockingly reminded Aaron, ¡°you''re not the only one who can play with fire.¡± Though his proficiency in other attributes might not match his mastery of ice, Kane''s skills as a magician were not to be underestimated.

    Dodging both traps on the ground and attacking from above Aaron''s aura armor is slowly being chipped away, and soon his leg got caught in an ice spell that immobilized his movement

    ¡°Well, fun over,¡± Kane said, he snapped his finger, and hundreds of weapons that consisted of swords, spears, and axes¡­ appeared above Aaron''s head. It came down at Kane hard creating a mountain of weapons on top of Aaron

    Silence*

    A few seconds of silence went by, and when everyone thought that Aaron couldn¡¯t fight anymore a scream burst out from beneath the pile of weapon

    A fiery inferno burst upward melting the ice around him, Aaron who seemed to lose his mind from the sudden burst of aura and gripped his sword tightly

    Blackthorn sword technique 6 form: Dragonic rush*

    A dragon shape from the fiery aura around Aaron came and rushed at Kane, the intense heat from the dragon melted the Icy hallway as it passed by.

    Kane using most of his mana creates a magic barrier around him, he turns to see Aaron smiling at him from behind the dragon

    ¡°A hail mary attempt of a losing man¡± K giggles at the screen

    Aaron''s attack was never intended for Kane in the first place but it was aimed at the throne behind him which is the source of energy that upholds the spatial magic. The fiery dragon shifted its body around Kane and went past him.

    The dragon destroyed the throne and along with it the space around them. In a moment of surprise, Kane turns to see what had happened but as he does so Aaron''s figure appears behind him.

    With every inch of strength he had left, he poured it into this swing, Kane was caught off-guard and couldn¡¯t react in time. He thought that Aaron using such a powerful attack earlier was enough to drain him and didn¡¯t think he could continue

    Magic Barrier*

    A thin layer of barrier was cast but it shattered into pieces upon taking impact from Aaron''s long sword

    ¡°Just a little bit more,¡± Aaron who was quickly losing consciousness thought, his hope light up when he saw the barrier break apart

    Only for his body to fall limb on the ground, his body was at its limit. Unable to move nor speak he could only think, before he lost consciousness completely he could only think of one thing, ¡°I was so close¡±

    The last words Aaron could hear were, ¡°The winner is Kane Esteria¡±

    Letting out a disappointing sigh K shook his head in pity, ¡°You¡¯re so close but yet so far¡±

    On stage Kane stood triumphantly next to the fallen Aaron, seeing his rival desperate attempt gone to vein he leaned down and spoke with sincerity, ¡°My friend, you may have lost this battle but know this¡­ Your effort had not been in vain, as I Kane Esteria will recognize you as who you are, a swordmaster¡±

    And with that, Kane lifted Aaron gently and escorted him to the infirmary. His compassionate gesture towards a defeated opponent garnered him great respect from both the audience and the Empire Pillar.

 19: Im your friend

    Rowan found himself once again on stage, his gaze fixed on the opponent standing opposite him. The battle ended as swiftly as it had begun, with Rowan achieving a smooth victory.

    The conclusion of the first half of the day signals a temporary hiatus, with spectators dispersing from the stadium for a much-needed break. The battles are set to resume in the afternoon...

    Rowan followed a path within the stadium and spotted K waiting for him at the end of the hallway.

    ¡°Mr. Davis? Are you waiting for me?¡± Rowan happily questions him

    Seeing his eagerness K smiled at him with the utmost friendliness, ¡°Of course, I hope my presence doesn¡¯t inconvenient you Rowan¡±

    ¡°OH no no no, not at all Mr. Davis! I¡¯m thrilled to meet you. I¡¯m just shocked that you would want to see me¡± Startled by K''s words, Rowan swiftly rebuked his question

    K laughs at Rowan''s startled appearance, ¡°My friend, I¡¯m only joking around¡­ Would you care to join me for lunch?¡±

    Rowan nodded in quick succession, ¡°Yes sir, yes, I would love to¡±

    ¡°Splendid, Let''s head out, my friend. I know of a particular place that serves very delightful meals¡± K happily brought Rowan along as he joked around

    ¡°Call me Davis from now on, there is no need for formality between friends¡± K jokingly mentioned as they walked away toward the exit

    Rowan hearing this awkwardly replied, ¡°Okay Davis¡± He showed a slight smile of delight as he said so

    From an outsider''s perspective, they appear to be great friends who have known each other for years.

    That was exactly the impression the members of the 4 Pillar family had when they attempted to invite them for a quick afternoon meal. Initially, they had considered inviting them separately, but now...

    K was well aware that the members of the 4 Pillars would likely pursue them individually, just as he would have done in their position. They inadvertently elevated their value astronomically by showcasing the strong bond between himself and Rowan.

    After all, if they¡¯re so close, wouldn¡¯t it be fair to assume that if one of them were enticed to join a faction, the other would follow soon after?

    K let out a wry smile at their tail as his plan came together smoothly, and soon the two arrived at a normal yet crowded restaurant and not a luxurious one.

    As soon as they reached the entrance, they became the center of attention. With the battle broadcast across the Empire, it was only natural for all eyes to be on them, having reached the final.

    ¡°Have a seat, my friend, I¡¯ve heard that this restaurant serves quite a delicious meal, have you ever tried any of it before?¡± K''s friendly demeanor made Rowan feel at ease

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been here in all my life. I hope their food is as good as you¡¯ve said¡± Rowan awkwardly scratched his head as he answered, his awkward smile never ceased to amuse both K and Davis

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone could be so¡­ Narrow-minded,¡± Davis said as he watches

    Hearing his words K mockingly mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk¡±. Of course, Davis heard it and burst out in anger, ¡° Shut up!¡±

    After looking at the menu they placed their order, Rowan looked left and right like a toddler looking for their toy.

    ¡°Rowan? I don''t believe we''ve had the chance to formally introduce ourselves. Allow me to begin. My name is Davis Edwelt, as you already know. I hail from the Avalom Empire, and under the guidance of my family, I aspire to become the strongest magician on the continent. Quite the aspiration, wouldn''t you agree?¡± K joyfully laughs as he introduces himself

    No, certainly not. You have a very grandiose dream, and I respect that. I, once had a similar goal, so it would be hypocritical of me to scoff at your aspirations," Rowan replied with an understanding smile, though a poignant stare lingered in his eyes.

    K raised his eyebrow as he questioned Rowan further, ¡°What made you stop believing?¡±

    Rowan hesitated for a long moment, and Davis, sensing the tension, understood that they shouldn''t involve themselves any further. He implored K to cease, but instead of relenting, K doubled down on his manipulation game.

    My friend, I deeply apologize for prying into matters I shouldn''t have," K smoothly transitioned from a jovial demeanor to one of contrition, his acting skills shining through.

    ¡°Please don''t worry, Mr. Davis," Rowan reassured, his voice gentle and understanding. ¡°It''s something that happened long ago. Please, do not misunderstand.¡±

    K''s expression became even sadden after hearing this, letting out a remorseful sigh K continues his acting, ¡°I see that I have upset Rowan to the point that you started to use formal words again¡­¡±

    After saying so, K rose from his seat and bowed respectfully to Rowan. ¡°I don''t wish to be an upsetting reminder of your past, Rowan. I hope that by leaving this place, I can begin to atone for my mistake.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    With a heavy heart, Rowan watched as K departed, feeling saddened by his inaction. Acting quickly, Rowan rushed to intercept K, waving frantically and offering to give an explanation he successfully halted K from departing.

    K turns with hopeful eyes, he asks, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t blame me for my mistake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise you, Davis. I''ve never held you accountable for something you didn''t do in the first place,¡± Rowan reassured earnestly, his sincerity evident in his words.

    Hearing this K smiled delightedly and gave Rowan a warm hug, he then thought to himself, ¡°Likewise Rowan,¡±

    They resumed their seats, and Rowan began narrating his story. However, K''s attention was divided; while he listened to Rowan''s tale, part of his focus remained on the figures that had been trailing them since they left the stadium.

    He deliberately chose a crowded restaurant, having reserved a table in advance for himself and Rowan, ensuring that their pursuers wouldn''t be able to follow them inside. Furthermore, by orchestrating his little charade, he successfully reinforced his friendship with Rowan in the eyes of their stalkers.

    Peering in from the outside, their pursuers were left to construct their own narrative. The most plausible storyline they could concoct was that Davis and Rowan had engaged in a heated argument, resulting in Davis storming off in sadness. However, Rowan''s swift intervention to stop Davis''s departure added a twist to their assumed tale.

    Indeed, the situation benefited K in two distinct ways. Firstly, it underscored the notion that in their friendship, Davis held more value than Rowan, evidenced by Rowan''s swift intervention to stop K from leaving even after a heated argument. Secondly, it reinforced the facade of camaraderie between K and Rowan in the eyes of their pursuers, further obscuring their true intentions.

    Additionally, K''s ability to extract Rowan''s side of the story provided him with valuable insight and leverage for potential future use. This newfound understanding of Rowan''s perspective could prove advantageous in navigating their relationship and influencing Rowan''s decisions down the line.

    After comprehending the full story, several key elements came to light. Rowan once harbored a dream of becoming the sharpest blade in the Empire to protect his family. However, tragedy struck when a monster broke out of a rift, resulting in his mother''s death. Overwhelmed with guilt, Rowan''s father succumbed to despair soon after.

    Rowan''s aspiration to become the sharpest blade in the Empire was shattered when he was placed in the Empire Orphanage following the tragic incident. The only reason he attended the Academy was due to the Empire and other sponsors funding the Orphanage. However, recent budget cuts have led to a significant decrease in the Orphanage''s funds, adding further pressure to Rowan''s already difficult situation.

    K gives him an understanding nod, ¡°I''m sorry to hear that!¡± Rowan was even more saddened by this but to K he already said enough.

    ¡°WOW! what a great consolation from you!¡± Davis, upon hearing K''s response, expressed his disappointment with a sarcastic compliment.

    ¡°Great interjection, terrible expression. Might I suggest saying it with a bit more¡­ Anthusiam in the future¡± K laughs internally as he gives a sarcastic suggestion

    ¡°He goes out of his way to tell you his sad story, and all you can say is ''I¡¯m sorry to hear that?¡± Davis scolded K in anger.

    K take that as an insult and retorted in anger while still smiling, ¡°And what the fuck you want me to do? Give him a standing ovation for telling me that?¡±

    Davis rolled his eye and replied, ¡°Just said something that at least sounds like it came from the heart and not some cheap ass consolation¡±

    K reluctantly gave in, He then spoke with an aura of wisdom surrounding him, Rowan, what happened to you is tragic, but dwelling on the past won''t change it. Instead of lingering within it, learn from it and prepare for the future. You had a dream, and that was to protect those around you. You may feel like you''ve failed, but that''s not true."

    "Right now, the Orphanage needs you. Even if you can help them get past this crisis, what will you do afterward? A dream without a goal will remain as a dream. You''re strong, don''t run away from your past, and don''t hide from the truth, it will only bring you down further. Instead, try to embrace it, learn from it, and be better.¡± With a soothing voice, K offered words of advice that surprised even himself, "What the hell am I saying?" he wondered silently to himself.

    With that, the meal arrived and K spoke nonchalantly, ¡°Rowan, back then you were alone but now you have friends and I¡¯m here for you if you ever needed an audience.¡±

    K then proceeded to eat his meal in a seemingly normal manner, unaffected by his strange sentimental behavior.

    Even Davis was taken aback by this unexpected turn of events. K''s response sounded so genuine that Davis couldn''t help but wonder if K refrained from delving into such sentiments because he, too, had experienced something similar.

    Unbeknownst to K and Davis, K''s words sparked a new insight into Rowan''s future. He had never considered his situation from that perspective before. With K''s words echoing in his mind, Rowan found himself gaining a new understanding of what he needed to do moving forward.

    Rowan turned his head towards the unsuspecting K, who was enjoying his meal and offered him a grateful smile. In his mind, he silently expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, my friend."

    After finishing their meal, they made their way back to the stadium. Their actions puzzled those who had been tailing them all this while. Walking along the bustling street, they engaged in lively conversation, exchanging jokes and laughter with an air of friendliness, as if their earlier altercation had been nothing more than a fever dream.

    Once they arrived at the stadium, they headed straight to the announcement board to discover their assigned opponents. K noticed with a hint of surprise that Kane and Rowan would be facing off against each other after his battle with someone he had never heard of before.

    Before long K was called out as it was his turn, seeing his friend walking out into the arena Rowan gave a few words of compliment, ¡°Davis, good luck on your battle¡±

    K gave him a reassuring smile and wave, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rowan, I¡¯ll win¡±

    On stage standing across another enthusiastic mage, he smiled and murmured, ¡°Alright, let''s get this over with. I¡¯m dying to figure out Rowan''s secret¡±

    As he promised, K approached the battle with renewed determination. Despite a few exchanges of spells, he emerged victorious with a smooth and triumphant win.

    K entered the waiting room and casually found a seat. With a thrilled smile, he muttered to himself, "Come on, Rowan, don''t let me down." Top of Form

    He watches with a wry smile at Rowan and Kane, but then he turns to the audience and notices a familiar aura, ¡°Was that¡­ Satan?¡± He thought to himself

    But after a blink the aura disappeared, leaving K to wonder, ¡°What was that?¡±

 20: Heavenly god physique

    Kane stood amidst the resounding applause and enthusiastic chants from the audience, his eyes shifting left and right as he basked in the attention. Despite the echoing sounds around him, his thoughts remained unaffected until his gaze met Rowan''s. At that moment, something within him froze.

    The sight of Rowan''s eyes stirred a multitude of wavering thoughts within Kane. Despite it being their first meeting, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something about Rowan was... alarming.

    Rowan too felt the same way when their gaze met, to the two standing on stage there were no noises, no applauses, nothing¡­

    Nothing around them matters besides the one in front of them.

    The announcer''s enthusiastic shout signaled the start of the match, yet the two contestants stood unbothered, their focus solely on each other.

    While many in the audience were perplexed by their actions, those who had experienced it knew all too well what it meant, especially the members of the 4 Pillars.

    ¡°They¡¯re in a battle trance!¡± Said K, his voice came in a knowing tone.

    ¡°What?¡± Davis expressed his confusion

    K with a cunning smile, spoke with a gentle gaze, ¡°Have you ever heard the saying that goes: strength recognizes strength?¡±

    Davis, with a questionable expression, focuses on Rowan and Kane from within K''s inner mind, ¡°I have heard of something similar before, but why are you bringing that up?¡±

    K continues with an excited smirk, ¡°Let''s say it like this then there is another saying I like to use and that is: A mountain can¡¯t contain 2 tigers!¡±

    Leaning back, K sat with regal ease as he continued, ¡°Let''s just say those tigers have finally met after not knowing of each other existence for so long¡±

    K then poses a question, ¡°Tell me Davis, what do you think will happen next?¡± His voice dripping with malice as he giggles with sinister intent

    After that, K closed his eyes and hummed a soothing melody. His relaxed demeanor conveyed to Davis that he wasn''t worried about Rowan. Davis understood K''s methods well enough to find some reassurance in his calm behavior, although he couldn''t help but feel a lingering sense of concern.

    All of a sudden, the two lunge at each other without warning. Their attack cancels one another perfectly. As the battle progressed the two snapped back from their trance but their relentless attack continued.

    Davis started to catch on, he watched in serenity. But as he spectates the ongoing battle one question pops up in his mind.

    Davis with a solemn expression, questions K with a serious tone, ¡°So then, what causes it?¡±

    K stopped his humming as he replied with a confused smile, ¡°Excusez moi?¡±

    Davis confused by K''s words replied, ¡°What?¡± to which K replied in the same manner, ¡°What?¡±

    A moment of silence passes by¡­

    ¡°Y-You know the thing, the umm¡­ the trance thing!¡± Davis spoke, his expression shifting from understanding to its usual state of confusion as his mind scrambled for an answer.

    K''s pupils dilated in realization, as he laughed at themselves, ¡°OH that, hahaha* my friend that was a good one!¡±

    Davis too laughed, his voice almost incoherent because of his laughter, ¡°SO? What causes the trance to appear?¡±

    K replied immediately, "No clue!" He adjusted himself to a comfortable sitting position before turning his attention back to the ongoing battle in front.

    Caught off guard by the sudden response, Davis raised an eyebrow but continued with his questioning, this time with a mixed feeling of anger and annoyance, ¡°Come again? What do you mean by No Clue?¡±

    K without hesitation replied with his usual joyous smile, ¡°By no clue I mean I don¡¯t know¡±

    Davis smirked at K and, with a mocking tone, said, ¡°Wow, the great K doesn''t know what causes people to have a trance. I thought you knew everything about everything.¡±

    K remained unbothered by his words, his body sitting comfortably. However, deep down, K was rather annoyed by Davis''s provocation. It was evident by the twitchiness of his eye and the forced smile on his lips.

    ¡°I know everything that I know, but I don''t know what I don''t,¡± K replied calmly, his tone betraying none of the irritation he felt.

    Davis rolled his eyes and smirked as he said in a mocking voice, ¡°Sure, Mr. Oxigence.¡±

    K''s vein popped out as he corrected him. ¡°It''s oxygen, and don''t ever call me that again, you pompous little...¡± He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing in a calmer voice, ¡°Annoying brat.¡±

    K turned his attention back to the fight with bitterness, feeling the sting of losing a verbal dispute with a human for the first time. Meanwhile, Davis did the same, wearing a big smile on his face to showcase his victory in the exchange

    Back at the arena, Kane and Rowan were done warming up as well, with one last glance at each other the 2 nodded, and with that, their fight had truly begun.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Kane created distance by creating a wall of Ice separating the arena into 2. Rowan with a simple swing of his blade broke the wall down with ease.

    Rowan with his blade in hand moves at an unimaginable speed before arriving in front of Kane in a mere second, his sword comes for Kane''s throat like a raging bull.

    BOOM*

    An explosion of Kane Frosty''s mana created a considerable distance between the two. Kane found himself unable to react as Rowan''s movements surpassed the speed of his eyes. His earlier counterattack had been nothing more than a reaction driven by instinct.

    Half of Kane''s body was covered in ice slowly melting away as he too was affected by such a close-range explosion. For the first time in his life, Kane felt a sense of worry about facing someone. His mind was rattled by their earlier exchange, leaving him uncertain and vulnerable.

    Rowan appeared completely unfazed by the situation. His face showed no reaction whatsoever as if he had been drained of all emotion.

    ¡°K you¡¯re seeing this?¡± Davis with worrisome eyes said

    ¡°Yes, I did. I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s yet, but I have an unproven theory that might explain Rowan''s strange behavior and strength¡± K responded with a not-so-confident answer

    Rowan raises his blade at Kane, his eyes are lifeless as he looks at Kane. Sensing danger Kane reacted by throwing everything he had at Rowan.

    Ice Magic Spear*

    Ice Magic Frost Spike*

    Ice Magic Ice Queen Breath*

    Each of Kane''s attacks was rendered useless by Rowan''s unreasonably high aura, Ice Queen Breath was able to encapsulate Rowan in a block of ice. But Rowan broke free almost instantly before retaliating.

    Horizontal Slash*

    A wall of aura rushed at Kane, cutting through anything in its path. In response, Kane used his mana to create three layers of barrier to shield himself. The first two barriers were shattered like glass under the force of Rowan''s attack, but the final barrier managed to dissipate the impact just in time to protect Kane.

    Rowan disappeared from his spot and reappeared behind Kane, Rowan swung with his sword imbued with aura causing a deep cut on Kane¡¯s back. Feeling the pain, and knowing that Rowan was close to him, Kane activated his skill

    Ice Magic Ice King Throne*

    The space around them shifted into a familiar throne room, Kane disappeared in an instant leaving Rowan baffled on the spot. An ice spike as long as a house pillar burst through the ground and was aiming for Rowan but missed.

    Soon, many more barriers appeared wherever Rowan went. Kane stood breathless in front of the throne, his wounds frozen in ice to stop the bleeding. He knew it was only a matter of time before he lost, so he created two giant ice golems to deal with Rowan while he began casting a spell.

    Rowan had a bit of a hard time because of the golems which were reinforced by the Ice King Throne magic making them harder and stronger than usual.

    When he finished with the golems the air around them was pulled violently, Rowan saw a large amount of mana being gathered by Kane into a spell.

    ¡°Rowan, I presume? I know we just met, but you''re the first person I''ve met who could make me like this. Well, you''re the second,¡± Kane spoke, his voice strained from exertion. ¡°So here is my gift to you. I learned it from watching a friend of mine,¡± Kane added, smiling happily despite the circumstances.

    A large amount of mana glowed brightly before coalescing into a giant dragon made of ice. It stared down at its creator and then at Rowan before letting out a deafening roar that reverberated throughout the throne room.

    ¡°My gift to you,¡± Kane said with a satisfied smile

    Staring down the giant life-like dragon, Rowan was unfazed, his unyielding eyes coincided with his determined smile as he gripped his sword tightly.

    Rowan then remembered what K said in the restaurant, with the confidence of a king he shouted, ¡°Then bring it on, Kane¡±

    Kane smiled proudly as his greatest creation yet rushed toward Rowan with the malice and animosity of a real dragon. Meanwhile, Rowan closed his eyes and smiled serenely. Bringing his sword in front of him, his aura began to glow with a golden light, emanating a sense of unwavering resolve.

    K, who had been puzzled by Rowan''s strength, finally realized the source of his power and smiled in amazement. ¡°So that''s your secret, eh?¡± he remarked. ¡°I''m impressed. I never would''ve thought that there was still a living being that would have the Heavenly God physique¡±

    Rowan reopened his eyes, and with a powerful swing, he obliterated the incoming dragon into oblivion, along with the space around them, bringing them back to the arena in a flash of light.

    The crowd was stunned by the display, their gazes shifting back and forth between the defeated Kane and the unscathed Rowan. This sense of shock extended even to the members of the 4 Pillars and everyone watching from outside the stadium.

    The reaction of the on-looker toward the ridiculous situation was utter shock and curiosity, the announcer came to his senses and reported with a hazy voice.

    ¡°T-the winner i-is Rowan Ashford¡± and with that, the crowd went wild. Rowan rushes to see Kane''s vital and after confirming he¡¯s okay with the physician he smiles

    ¡°Is the Heavenly God physique that powerful?¡± Davis asked, his words were full of joy

    ¡°Of course, it is, it is what gives Hercules his strength¡± K''s carefree demeanor faltered, replaced by a flicker of concern in his eyes as he observed the unfolding events

    ¡°And what with the frown Mr. Oxygen? Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Since he¡¯s our friend¡± Davis expresses his happiness for Rowan

    ¡°For starter, call me that again and mute you for a whole week, did you forget? we¡¯re going up against him next.¡± K said as he got up from his seat

    Rowan''s display of power captivated many people, the Empire was flooded with many urgent messages asking them about their final battle. Seeing an opportunity the king told the announcer to postpone the final match until tomorrow afternoon.

    Each member of the 4 Pillars shared the same thought, ¡°We need him on our side, no matter what,¡± as ordered by the patriarch. While they would have loved to recruit him immediately, they were constrained by the fact that Rowan was a student of the Celestial Academy.

    Rowan found K waiting for him at the entrance and was thrilled. Seeing this K thought to himself, ¡°Thankfully Rowan is a simple-minded person¡±

    ¡°Rowan, I would love to go up against you today but since the battle is postponed I thought that we should at least get something to eat¡± K''s friendly smile and cheerful attitude return

    Rowan complied without a hint of hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Davis, I¡¯m starving¡±

    Laughing out loud K mentioned, ¡°Oh you wouldn¡¯t mind if I bring my pet along for the ride would you? I assure you she¡¯s a lovely little thing¡±

    ¡°Not at all I love dog¡± Rowan replied with a cheery smile

    The two went on like usual, unfazed by the prospect of facing each other the next day for the grand prize. Their exchange of laughter and stories grew brighter with each passing moment as if the looming competition was nothing more than a distant thought.

 21: A night with the devil

    The radiant light of the full moon cast its glow upon a luxurious mansion, its opulent facade illuminated in the night. The cold breeze rustled through the air, accompanied by the gentle melodies of singing birds, creating a serene atmosphere around the estate.

    Within the serenity of the night, a particular black cat roams inside the massive estate. It walked from room to room, with its glowing red eyes and quiet movement, its presence was completely concealed from the knights standing guard.

    As the creature carefreely roamed around, it was spotted by two of the knights who were passing by during their patrol, ¡°Is that a cat?¡± One of the knights said, his eye squinted for clarification

    The cat¡¯s black and silky fur made it almost translucent in the dimly lit hallway, it turned its head giving the knights a glare before continuing forward, seemingly uncaring of the knights behind.

    Its red crimson pupils gave the knights their clarification, ¡°I think we should get him out of here?¡± The other knight questions his partner

    The knight nodded to his partner''s question, ¡°We should grab him and ask if it¡¯s the estate owner¡±

    The two nodded before trying to get the creature''s attention but to no avail, the cat turned the corner in the direction of the main office where the estate owner reside.

    The two knights followed closely, but the cat disappeared when they turned the corner. Puzzled, they pondered as to where the cat could have gone. The duration of their turning the corner was only a few seconds apart, and ahead of them lay nothing but an empty hallway and the softly lit rooms of the estate owner.

    ¡°Where did the kitty go?¡± The knight scanned the surroundings, his gaze darting from side to side, searching for any trace of the elusive creature.

    Meow*

    A soft and soothing noise came from behind them, and the knights startlingly turned around to see an adult black cat sitting comfortably before them.

    The knights were breathing heavily, but when they saw the cat, they sighed in relief before chuckling at themselves for being scared by a cat.

    The normal black cat showed an unnatural smile that stretched from ear to ear, revealing razor-sharp teeth that could tear a man apart.

    Its figures contorted violently as it grew bigger and bigger, along with its massive size its appearance turned into a being of pure nightmare.

    The cat''s body appeared shadowy and black, perfectly blending into the dark corridor around them. However, its eerie appearance was betrayed by the numerous crimson eyes, fangs, and mouths adorning its dark figure.

    Its animalistic appearance was suddenly replaced with a humanoid form, as its long, scaly arm slammed onto the wall. Claws scratched the surface, leaving deep claw prints in their wake.

    The knights stood there, stunned and unable to move. They dared not to look directly at the beast, yet at the same time, their gaze couldn¡¯t leave its presence even for a split second, as if they were in a trance.

    The creature leaned forward, its monstrous head looming, its six red-glowing eyes fixated intensely on the knight, seeming to pierce deep into his soul.

    ¡°Witness your reckoning¡± A demonic voice came from the shadowy beast that echoed deep inside their mind

    Before the knight could react, one of their arms was bitten off in a heartbeat. The knight howled in agony as the creature proceeded to cannibalize one of them alive, a gruesome spectacle unfolding before the horrified eyes of the other knight.

    The other knight''s instincts finally kicked in, and he ran like a madman toward the direction of the estate owner. He reached for the doorknob, but before he could proceed any further, a giant hole burst open in his chest.

    The knight was puking out blood as he looked down hesitantly with horrified eyes, he saw that there was a lizard-like tale protruding from his chest. As he stood petrified by the sight of his body.

    He was yanked back violently and was devoured alive. The knight''s earlier action attracted the attention of the person inside of the softly lit room. The duke inside his room was clueless as to what had transpired just outside his room.

    He got up from his chair and walked toward the door. As he placed his hand on the doorknob, a chilling breeze passed over him, causing all the hair on his body to stand on end.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but as he was about to turn the doorknob, every fiber of his being screamed for him not to proceed.

    He stood there for a few long seconds, unmoving, his hand hovering over the door handle, torn between curiosity and an unexplained sense of dread.

    Soon he mustered up all his courage to open the door and peek into the hallway, he saw nothing but an emptied dark hallway.

    He called out to anyone outside, ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡±

    Dead Silence*

    He didn¡¯t get a response, and after calling out a few more times, he came back inside and closed his door. He leans his back on the door as he closes his eyes, he can hear his heartbeat racing.

    What he didn¡¯t notice as he went outside the room was that it was quiet, too quiet. There was no sound, no wind, nothing.

    As he leaned against it, a nervous laugh escaped his lips, though unknowingly, his body was shaking from fear and he was breathing heavily.

    He raises his hand in front of his face before chuckling. ¡°That''s right, what am I scared of? There is nothing that I should be scared of out there¡±

    ¡°I agree, there''s nothing out there that you should be scared of. After all, it has already came inside¡± A gentle voice combined with a light chuckle came from his working table.

    The duke turned to see a man sitting on his chair staring at him with a gentle smile.

    Except the man¡¯s figure the duke couldn¡¯t make out any other details due to the dim lighting in the room.

    ¡°Please have a seat Your Grace, Duke Darius¡± The man smiled warmly and gestured for the duke to sit across from him

    Duke Darius hesitated for a moment but took a seat anyway although scared he sat with the authority of a nobleman, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The duke asked with a shaky lip, his sweat dripping down as he looked at the mysterious man.

    ¡°Before that, I believe the atmosphere in this room is rather depressing so let me fix it up a little¡± The man snapped his finger, and like magic the room lit up, though there was no visible light source in sight.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He can now see the mystery man, his long dark hair with shades of blue-green at the tips coinciding with his red-crimson pupils, and he is wearing a black 3-piece suit with a design the duke had never seen before.

    ¡°It¡¯s my utmost pleasure to be meeting you today, Your Grace, a pleasure indeed. As for your earlier question, my name is K. Well, that''s what my companion called me¡± K replied with a joyous expression

    The duke continued his act of control and questioned the intruder further, though he was scared.

    Despite his fear, he showed a steely gaze of rebelliousness, seeing this K was reminiscent of his past experiences with situations like this and smile.

    ¡°There''s no need to be so on edge my friend, I¡¯m only here to take your life! But don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make sure your death is a painful one¡± K demonic stared and his unnerving smile sent a shiver down Duke Darius¡¯s spine

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me? Then you should know what the consequences of messing with a nobility¡± Duke Darius''s earlier expression was gone in an instant

    K giggles at him, ¡°Oh? Are you referring to your wife? One of the well-known magicians in the royal family?¡± he giggles before gesturing for Duke Darius to look behind, ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet her right now?¡±

    Duke Darius turned to see his wife crucified on the wall her blood dripping down from the wall and slowly reaching his feet. Duke Darius jumped out of his chair and fell on top of the pool of blood on the ground

    He scurried backward facing away from both K and his dead wife, his back leaning against the door as he saw K getting up and walking toward him.

    K stopped right in front of him and with a sadistic smirk he asked. ¡°Now then, would you like to do it the hard way like your wife? Or would you like to do it the easy way out?¡± K smiled at him his eye glowed brighter

    Duke Darius gathered all his courage to get up from the ground, he clutched his fist angrily with eyes full of spite, K laughed at his action before murmuring, ¡°The hard way it is!¡±

    K was curious to see what he¡¯d do next, but even he wasn¡¯t ready for Duke Darius''s move.

    The duke took a step forward and punched with all his strength, not toward K, but toward the door. Then, without hesitation, he ran out of the room with everything he had, leaving K bewildered in his wake.

    With a laugh that echoed throughout the mansion, K spoke in a delighted mood, ¡°A true strategist indeed, even I didn¡¯t see that one coming¡±

    he leisurely followed in the direction that Duke Darius ran as if he had all the time in the world.

    Duke Darius ran and ran, his heart pounding in his chest. Throughout his entire marathon, he didn¡¯t encounter any staff.

    When he finally reached the main door, hope flashed across his face. He opened the door and ran through, only to arrive back at his workroom, where it all started.

    K leaned comfortably next to the door, he was holding a pocket watch, with a chuckle he said, ¡°1 minute and 2 seconds! Not a bad time to be honest but come on, you can do better than that no?¡± His hand gestured for Duke Darius to do a retry.

    Without any option, Duke Darius ran past K and was on his path once again, and once again he arrived back at the starting point.

    ¡°Tired? Would you like a hot tea to calm your nerves?¡± K sipped on a cup of tea as he sat comfortably on Duke Darius''s chair.

    ¡°I¡¯m in quite a happy mood today so I¡¯ll make you a proposition, in the next two hours if you¡¯re able to find a way out of this place, then I¡¯ll spare your life¡± K''s laughter was infectious as he pulls out a timer and places it on the table.

    Duke Darius had two hours before the clock struck midnight, so he set off in a frenzy. For the next two hours, he tried everything he could think of. Every exit led him back to where he started. He tried screaming, destroying things, using a communication crystal ¡ª he even tried to confront K with everything he had ¡ª but nothing worked.

    Duke Darius''s mental state deteriorated with each loop, his hope fading with every futile action he took. And every time he returned to the workroom K was always there to mock him.

    Echo of distance screaming, laughing, begging, pleading his name was heard nonstop. ¡°Did you hear that? That the voice of judgement¡± K pointed out as the voice grew louder and louder.

    At some point, he wished for death to release him from the torment. He tried to end his own life, but even death would only bring him back to the starting point. Crushed by despair, he watched in agony as he realized there was still one hour left

    ¡°They¡¯ll go insane eventually,¡± K laughed to himself as his gaze turned to the shattered Duke. His hand held many different files from Duke Darius''s drawer, and K smiled happily as he continues to read through them.

    ¡°There¡¯s 5 minutes left, you¡¯re about to die so I might as well give you a reason for my visit today, Your Grace¡± K came to the bloodied Darius, in his insanity, he tried to claw at the wall peeling off his fingernails

    ¡°You see I came to you today not due to spite, vengeance, or anything. But I¡¯m here because a friend of mine had commissioned me to do so, I believe you¡¯ve met him before. His name is Rithy¡± The moment K mentioned Rithy''s name Duke Darius snapped in realization, he laughed maniacally as he spoke to K with broken hope

    ¡°Just do what you¡¯re here for, I¡¯m done please¡± Duke Darius pleaded with hopeless eyes

    ¡°You know what I¡¯ll give you one last try in this game of ours, your record for reaching the door is 1 minute and 2 seconds, so¡­ If you¡¯re able to reach it in less than a minute I¡¯ll let you live¡± K smile as brought out his pocket watch

    ¡°You better start running,¡± K said before he started the timer

    Contrary to what Duke Darius said earlier the moment he heard K''s proposition he got up in a flash and ran with everything he had, outside the once dark and emptied corridor was covered with blood and mutilated corpses of the dead staffs.

    Scream of torture and tormented souls screech and scream at him as he ran through his mansion, the souls of those who died because of his actions.

    Duke Darius finally realized why the place was so deserted. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the luxury of time to be lost in your thoughts, Your Grace,¡± K''s words reminded Duke Darius of the game he was forcibly trapped in.

    Despite the horror before him, he had to keep moving, so he ran across the bloodbath before him nonstop

    ¡°10, 9, 8, 7¡± K''s voice echoed as Duke Darius ran down the stairs, the once short stairs now felt like an eternity.

    Souls of the innocents appear as a wraith, following the duke closely. They wish to tear him to shreds but refrain from doing so by K.

    ¡°6, 5, 4, 3¡± Duke Darius could see the exit he rushed at the door like a charging bull, ¡°2, 1¡± Duke Darius open the door only to met K back at the workroom.

    He fell to the ground, ¡°that was fun, now time to die¡± K''s voice was sinister, unlike his friendly demeanor every step he took, Duke Darius felt like a bit of his life was taken away

    ¡°Please Sir, if you let me live, I¡¯ll do anything you ask, anything¡± He crawled backward while trying to plead for his life, K didn¡¯t flinch at his offer one bit

    ¡°No? err, er¡­ money yes I¡¯ll give you everything, my money, my power, my life, everything please¡± K stopped in his tracks as he raises his eyebrow

    ¡°OH? That is a tempting offer¡± K smiled at Darius, his eyes showing a slight contemplation

    Seeing the opportunity to live Darius kept going, ¡°Yes, I promise that I¡¯ll be of great pawn for you to use¡±

    K got close and leaned down, ¡°Do you know how many ways a person could be tortured before death?¡± Davis''s eyes held a wisdom beyond his years, reflecting a lifetime of experiences and lessons learned

    Not daring to answer Darius stayed silent, ¡°DO YOU?¡± K shouted joyfully, scarring Darius out of his wits he quickly replied, ¡°No¡± tears streaming down his cheek

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re don¡¯t. As far as I know, there are countless ways to achieve such an outcome, and the one I like to use is this: to take away a person''s hope by showing them that their actions will change nothing. Then, give them a glimmer of hope, only to let them watch as that hope fades away in front of them,¡± K explained, his voice carrying a chilling tone.

    ¡°You made a tempting offer¡­ But I always kept my end of the bargain.¡± And with that K''s arm plunged into Darius''s heart, shocked and scared Darius asked one last question, ¡°WHY?¡± before taking his last breath

    K laughed at his last moment as he replied, ¡°Because your heart is blacker than the demon that resides in the depth of the abyss¡±

    Using his heart, K turned Duke Darius into a soul. The wraith are no longer restrained and they pounce on the duke tearing him to oblivion.

    K disappeared from the room, leaving no trace of his involvement in the massacre behind. Except for his pocket watch, which he left on top of a case file he had read earlier with delight.

    The files are all about Duke Darius and his Wife''s actions such as slavery, human trafficking, weapon smuggling, and many more. K took this chance to leave Rithy¡¯s family''s unjustified court trail among many others.

    With a note on top reading, ¡°You reap what you sow, and you¡¯ll die before you¡¯re old¡±

 22: Chaos and heaven

    The day had finally arrived, the much-anticipated clash between Rowan and K. As Rowan stood in the center of the arena, his anticipation was palpable. He awaited K with excitement and apprehension, his eyes scanning the crowd for any sign of his friend.

    When K finally emerged, Rowan''s shock was evident. Instead of his usual mage staff, K strode onto the stage wielding a gleaming blade with an air of confidence.

    The sight sent a ripple of surprise through the spectators as they had never seen K with a blade, Rowan was most surprised by K''s weapon of choice.

    ¡°What the matter my friend? Is something wrong with my hair?¡± K asked, his voice tinged with leisure

    Rowan shook his head, ¡°Not at all my friend¡± He said, his excitement evident in his way of speaking, ¡°I¡¯m just surprised¡±

    K jokingly replied, ¡°Well, happened for the both of us¡±

    With a wave of the referee''s hand, the battle commences, the clash of steel echoed throughout the arena, the sound of metal meeting metal a symphony of conflict and determination to win.

    As the battle continues, Rowan is surprised by K''s swordsmanship which is equal to his level, though he isn¡¯t trying, and neither is K. As to them, these few exchanges of blow are nothing but a warm-up for the main event.

    As the battle raged on, the spectators watched in awe, captivated by the sheer intensity of the duel unfolding before them. Despite their equal level of skill, neither combatant showed any signs of backing down.

    The battle was broadcast across the Empire, with thousands of spectators eagerly tuning in to witness the showdown between two formidable opponents. The atmosphere crackled with excitement as the two danced in a symphony of blades.

    With one powerful exchange that sent them back a few meters, their eyes met, and without a word, they increased the intensity of their fight. Their smiles betrayed the seriousness of the battle

    Horizontal slash*

    Rowan uses around half of the energy that he used to defeat Kane in that slash, as the slash comes closer to K he smiles before raising his hand to stop the attack

    Absolute Cancel*

    Reaching his hand and grabbing Rowan''s slash the aura dispersed like air amazing the crowds with such a fascinating technique, K moved faster than the eye could see and reached Rowan''s back

    Bang*

    His sword came down but was blocked by Rowan¡¯s blade, he retaliated with a swing that only resulted in pushing K back, their attack continued as the two attacked each other mercilessly not giving their opponent a second to breathe

    Their swords came down with thunderous fury, a swing of K''s aura blade dealt little to no damage to Rowan but K''s body moved in a flash of light leaving a trail of electricity in his path

    Lightning god footwork*

    Rowan was excited to finally be able to use the skill his master had taught him, as his golden aura emerged once again, Rowan felt a tremendous level of power coursing through him but something within Rowan was lacking.

    Now, Rowan could effortlessly match K''s speed, yet as his velocity increased, his blade swung with less weight and force than before.

    They moved faster than the average person''s eye could follow, their exceptional talents evident in their performance. K, with his adept manipulation of Magic and Aura, managed to keep pace with Rowan''s celestial physique. Yet, amidst their synchronized display, K sensed a certain lack within Rowan.

    Heavenly sword art third technique: Judgement*

    Rowan''s powerful blade, enveloped in blinding light, descended upon K. The energy it emitted stirred a foreboding within K, confirming his theory the instant he attempted to block Rowan''s strike.

    The ground breaks from the energy emanating from their exchange, K without a choice he dashes backward, and the left side of his shoulder is completely ruined. K tries to catch his breath his smile remains unchanged.

    ¡°Are you alright Davis?¡± Rowan showed a worried expression as he asked his friend

    ¡°Yeah¡­ just¡­ give me a second¡± Breathing heavily K wave his concern off

    The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers and applause as Rowan''s blade clashed with K''s, their prowess evident as they exchanged blow after blow with unmatched skill.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°All right then, I shouldn¡¯t hold back either¡± K spoke with a wide smile, ¡°Sorry Davis, but I guess I have to go over the limit that your body can handle¡± He apologized to Davis beforehand

    ¡°But before that, Rowan my friend may I ask you something?¡± K''s question floated in the air, delivered with his trademark carefree tone and a playful glint in his eyes

    Rowan nods, ¡°What¡¯s it, Davis?¡± Rowan questions K about his curiosity

    K notices that Davis isn¡¯t using his full power either from restraint or a limitation, ¡°Your power? I sensed that you¡¯re¡­ restricting your power. Why is that?¡± K questions him with a curious smile

    Rowan answered, his words showing his reason, ¡°I can''t reveal any more than this. When I learned to control my aura, my master taught me how it could affect my body. However, his master couldn''t find a way for him to unleash his power at full force without harming his body in the process.¡±

    With a friendly gesture, K sheathed his blade and walked toward his friend. Placing his hand over Rowan''s heart, he focused on the rhythm of his heartbeat. It became evident to K that Rowan''s body distributed the golden energy unevenly, causing certain parts to consume too much aura.

    With a friendly request, K asked Rowan to perform the full sword art he had learned so far. Rowan complied without hesitation, trusting his friend. K watched with keen eyes, observing from start to finish, and soon discerned why Rowan couldn''t expend any more energy than he already did.

    With a knowing smirk, K interjected, his words laced with the confidence of someone well-versed in the topic at hand, ¡°Rowan I know how to fix your problem but do you trust me?¡± Rowan nodded without a hint of doubt, ¡°Good, then sit cross-legged I¡¯ll reconstruct your mana heart flow¡±

    Rowan, though confused, trusted his friend completely and followed his instructions. As he sat down, K placed his hand on Rowan''s body and began to slowly infuse him with his chaos energy. This energy destroyed and created new blood vessels, completely readjusting Rowan''s body. He gritted his teeth through the pains he felt from his body destroying and rebuilding.

    While the audience looked on in confusion, K understood why he couldn''t use his power beyond 50% and it was because his master had neglected to teach Rowan how to control, maintain, manifest, and manipulate his golden energy. and jump right into the swordsmanship part

    Over time, Rowan''s body had been affected by the golden light, with some parts being overused unknowingly, causing some parts of his body to react to the golden light differently

    By reconstructing his body using his primordial power, K erased Rowan''s master''s mistake and gave his aura heart the push it needed to function properly. As Rowan reopened his eyes, he felt a relaxing sensation wash over his body, as if a stone that had pressed onto his body in the past had been lifted.

    Rowan was instructed to release as much of the golden energy as possible. When he did, he instantly discerned the difference in his power¡ªthe potent energy reacted violently with the air inside the barrier, creating a whirlwind of blades.

    As Rowan felt his power reaching new heights, he was filled with eccentric joy. He felt a deep sense of happiness and respect towards K, the friend who had supported him for so long. At that moments, Rowan swore to himself that if K ever needed him in the future, he would do anything to help his friend.

    With eager eyes, K smiled as he unsheathed his blade, releasing around 30% of his chaos energy in a dark crimson hue. Given that his chaos energy had no defined shape or form, it could be utilized in three distinct ways:

    1, It can imitate existing elements or take the shape of familiar forms within the universe.

    2, It serves as a pure energy capable of interacting with mana, aura, space, time, and reality itself.

    3, This destructive energy can also enhance one''s power, mind, soul, and physical body.

    The power also carries a significant drawback: if the user cannot control the chaotic energy, they will inevitably lose their mind, often resulting in death as the energy destroys the user''s body

    The drawback is so severe that 999 out of 1000 chaos practitioners would perish from their own power before achieving success. Even for those who succeed, their triumph is short-lived, as the power consumes their physical body and soul with each use, leading to their eventual demise.

    K''s power intertwined with Rowan''s, creating a beautiful mixture of dark crimson and golden radiance that symbolized the harmony between light and darkness. Their raging power almost destroys the barrier that contains them inside.

    With genuine excitement, they smiled, knowing they could finally unleash their full power without fear of harming anyone. Their blades clashed with each other, causing small explosions with every interaction.

    Sensing they were nearing their limits, they backed away from each other, sharing the same idea. Charging their strongest attacks yet, they prepared for a final clash that would decide the victor.

    Heavenly Sword art fourth technique: Shooting star*

    Chaos Sword art third technique: Phantom rush*

    K and Rowan rushed at each other, their movements enveloped in a dense aura of light and dark, resembling shooting stars. When their blades made contact, a giant explosion of energy erupted in the stadium.

    The energy was so violent that it hit the barrier like a battering ram, cracking it with each wave of energy. On the verge of breaking, Professor Wuldor used his mana to reinforce it at the nick of time. If he had been a second late, the energy would have broken free and endangered the spectators.

    The reinforced stadium encapsulated the smoke screen as it slowly dissipated. With bated breath, the spectators eagerly awaited to see who emerged as the victor. As the smoke cleared, two figures emerged. One stood triumphant while the other knelt, both of their blades broken and shattered from the powerful strike.

    As the dust fully cleared, Rowan stood triumphant above K, the crowd''s cheers deafening. K, slowly losing consciousness, murmured with a smile, ¡°Well played, my friend. I enjoyed our game.¡± He fell unconscious in front of Rowan, who soon followed suit.

    With Rowan''s victory in the final battle, K settled into second place. As the two unconscious students lay on the stage, Vincent''s resolve wavered. He grew wary of his mission to capture Davis, he then walked into the shadow and disappeared without a trace.

 23: Memories of a forgotten legend

    [Gibberish whispering]

    Davis opens his eyes to the same ethereal beauty of the lush green field he first encountered when meeting K. Though he knows it''s nothing but a dream, his body responds otherwise. The grass dances with the gentle breeze, and as Davis''s body makes contact with the faint wind, he feels as if he''s truly there.

    The giant apple tree was gone, and the surrounding animals didn¡¯t react to his presence as he approached. Davis was perplexed, but then, at the edge of the field, he spotted the silhouette of a person standing still, staring back at him.

    Davis yelled out and waved his arm in the air, yet he received no response from the entities. The white figure raised its arm, pointing behind Davis. Confused, Davis struggled to discern the meaning of the figure. He turned around for a split second, and when his gaze returned, the figure was gone.

    Davis stood in confusion for a moment, then began walking in the direction where the mysterious figure had pointed. He walked for what felt like an eternity, days and nights cycling around him with each step. The sky switched from night to day, then back to night repeatedly, suggesting Davis had been walking tirelessly for many days.

    He found himself at a beach, despite his tireless walk he felt no fatigue, hunger, nor thirst. As he stood there mesmerized by the beautiful world, a figure emerged from the ocean.

    Davis turned towards him and beheld his strange, otherworldly appearance. His human body lay beneath a white robe, while his long black hair had greenish tips. His clear blue eyes reflected the color of the ocean. Yet, his human guise was betrayed by the gills on his neck and scales adorning his body.

    The man''s arm displayed a razor-sharp claw, accompanied by a long draconic tail. Behind him, eight white wings protruded from his back, stretching outward majestically. Adorning his wings were numerous clear blue eyes, adding to his ethereal appearance.

    The numerous eyes of the mysterious being made unblinking contact with Davis as his mouth shifted into a smile. ¡°You''re not supposed to be here,¡± the figure''s voice echoed in Davis''s head.

    Davis felt a surging pain in his skull, using his arm to cover his eyes as he collapsed to the ground. The world around him distorted, and when he regained consciousness, he found himself transported to another area.

    Finding himself in the center of a gruesome battlefield, blood flowed like a river and corpses fell from the sky. Upon closer examination, Davis discovered that all of them had a pair of wings on their back.

    The earth shook violently, its tremors a symphony to the ongoing war. The sky, painted in a crimson hue, tore open in various areas, revealing a bright and shining giant silver gate. Amidst the cries of war and the blaring sound of a trumpet echoing across the sky, the scene unfolded in tumultuous grandeur.

    A giant nine-headed dragon emerged from behind Davis, soaring toward the gate in a fiery blaze. Its wings generated a tremendous force of wind across the battlefield with each flap, leaving chaos in its wake.

    As the breathtaking battle rages on, Davis''s attention is drawn to a particular spot away from the bloody battle, as if something is calling out to him. He moves through the blood-soaked grass, sprinting with a rush as if his life depended on it. Finally, he arrives at his destination to see a familiar being that he saw emerge from the ocean, lying on the ground amidst a river of his and his enemy''s blood.

    Standing before him is an angelic being wielding a glowing white blade, triumphant and looking at the defeated being with pity, ¡°Why must you walk this path, brother?¡± The angelic being spoke, his words were a mix of sadness and confusion.

    ¡°Uriel, oh Uriel¡­ I have no regrets about the path I chose, and as for why¡­ well, there''s no point in hiding it,¡± the defeated entity replied, his figure laid in a pool of blood. ¡°Have you ever noticed how our father paid all his attention to you, even though all of your achievements are from my hard work?¡± he continued, finally giving Uriel the answer to his betrayal.

    Uriel burst out in anger, ¡°Is that why you betrayed me and rebelled against our creator? Because he didn¡¯t give you the attention you desired? Leviathan, you idiot!¡± His words filled with tears as he berated Leviathan for his answer

    Leviathan gritted his teeth in anger, his eyes burning with hatred at Uriel''s words. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare scold me¡± he spat, ¡°you know nothing of my pain¡±'' His body stiffened with defiance, yet he found no strength to back up his resolve.

    Uriel with a shaking body and a sad expression leans down toward his once friend and brother, ¡°Then tell me, Leviathan, please tell me your pain¡± he implored, his words soft yet filled with an earnest longing

    Laughing maniacally at Uriel''s proposal, Leviathan recounted his experience. ¡°I was created as a mere showcase of God¡¯s power. I have no merit, no friends, nothing¡­ I¡¯m just a dog created to do our Father''s bidding¡± he shouted, tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Uriel. I¡¯m a monster. Everywhere I go, I¡¯m gazed upon with fear. I''m one of the princes of light, and yet, with every action I take, I''m seen as a monster of Chaos¡±

    ¡°Lucifer is the only being who sees me for who I am, not as a weapon, not as a monster, but as a living being who wishes to experience the same things as him. I gave my all to my work, and the achievements I obtained are the only things that allow me to feel any sense of fulfillment. Yet, all our Father sees is you, Uriel... You, you, you... I¡¯m nothing to Him but an assistant to you, Uriel¡±

    Uriel listened with pain in his heart, realizing that he too had been blinded by his duty, never seeing the darkness that crept into his brother''s heart. Slowly, he extended his arm to Leviathan in a gesture of forgiveness. But before his kindness could reach Leviathan, a nine-headed dragon¡¯s body fell from the sky, its descent parting the crimson hue to reveal a giant radiance of light.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°It seems Lucifer has failed, and this rebellion is over,¡± Leviathan spoke with defeat. He turned to Uriel with an unyielding stare. ¡°Let''s end our ill-fated existence here. Although I have resented you for stealing Father¡¯s affection, I admit, I look up to you as my brother and my only teacher, Uriel.¡± Leviathan''s smile was genuine, his body relaxing as he extended his neck in submission and acceptance of what was to come.

    Uriel couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He sheathed his blade and extended his wings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leviathan. I¡¯m sorry for not being able to be there for you back then, but I¡¯m here now,¡± he said softly. With that, he flew away back to heaven, leaving Leviathan defeated and exhausted. Uriel''s decision to spare Leviathan''s life unknowingly gave Leviathan a new lease on life.

    As Davis approached Leviathan, a constant voice echoed in his head, repeatedly calling his name. But before Davis''s hand could reach Leviathan, he awoke from his slumber and found himself in the infirmary. Next to him was Rowan, who stared at him with a worried expression.

    ¡°Davis! Are you alright?¡± Rowan''s voice trembled with worry, his words rushed and erratic.

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Davis replied, his hand instinctively reaching to massage his head as if trying to clear a haze. ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked, his voice thick with drowsiness.

    ¡°Well, you kept screaming in your sleep. Something about a war, a dragon, and, uh...¡± Rowan paused, trying to recall Davis''s sleep-talk. ¡°Oh right, something about a shiny light in the sky¡±

    ¡°Have you seen K?¡± Davis waved off his concern, struggling to get up. His body had been pushed far beyond its limits during the fight, and pains pulsated through him like a raging storm with each micro-movement.

    ¡°K? Who''s K?¡± Rowan inquired, tilting his head with a puzzled expression as he tried to recall anyone by that name. ¡°I mean my crow... the annoying bird that follows me around,¡± Davis answered, seizing the opportunity to poke fun at K''s personality.

    Rowan lit up like a lightbulb as he remembered K, but then his expression became solemn. ¡°I''m sorry, Davis, but for the past four days, I haven''t seen your bird¡±.

    ¡°Davis''s eyes widened with the realization of how long he had been out as he shouted, ¡°F-four days?¡± Davis tried to get up but was unable to due to the pains

    ¡°Um, then I''ll be taking my leave, Davis. If you need me, I''ll be in the room next door,¡± Rowan waved with a smile as he proceeded to exit. ¡°Oh, and don''t worry too much about it, Davis. I''m sure your pet K will return sooner or later.¡± With that, he left the room.

    Davis forced a smile. "I hope he doesn''t come back at all," he murmured under his breath. Once Rowan left, to Davis''s dismay, the news of his awakening spread far and wide.

    The next day, Linda returned Skye to Davis. Skye was overjoyed at the sight of Davis but displayed a sad expression when he noticed Davis''s wounded body. ¡°I hope he didn''t cause you too much trouble for the past week,¡± Davis playfully patted Skye''s head.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Linda immediately refuted Davis''s worries. ¡°He has been such a darling, and I don¡¯t mind looking after him further¡± After a while, she too left the room.

    But what followed left Davis rather confused. As expected, the patriarch of the Veltis family came to visit. He joked around for a bit before suggesting a meetup once Davis had fully healed to discuss their prior wager.

    Then, for some unknown reason, Aaron came in to ask if he was alright, which confused Davis since the two had never spoken before. However, as they conversed, Davis realized that Aaron was only there to discuss K''s swordsmanship that had been displayed during the fight.

    Soon after Aaron''s departure, Rachel and Kane followed, each bearing a gift basket unlike Aaron''s. However, Davis soon noticed a familiar pattern as they persistently questioned him about his skills, magic, swordsmanship, and more.

    After they left, Davis attempted to get some sleep, but a knock on the door interrupted his efforts. Reluctantly, he welcomed his guest. ¡°Come in,¡± he said, as Professor Selena entered with yet another gift basket. Her gaze briefly flickered to the other two baskets before she remarked, ¡°It seems I''m a bit late.¡±

    Professor Selena began by inquiring about Davis''s well-being, but the conversation quickly veered toward the answers he provided in his written test. Davis, armed with some knowledge about the test, did his best to answer Professor Selena''s questions comprehensively.

    As the sunset painted the sky, Professor Selena left the infirmary with a sense of contentment, leaving Davis with a moment of peace to rest. However, his respite was short-lived as Principal Wuldor suddenly appeared in his room, startling him.

    Too tired to entertain any conversation, Davis curtly told him to leave. Undeterred, Principal Wuldor persisted with his greeting, only to be interrupted by a pillow flying into his bearded face, courtesy of Davis, who called for the nurses to escort Wuldor away.

    He protested but failed as he was escorted out of the premises as it was past visiting hour, Davis was finally at peace as he cuddled Skye tightly

    ¡°Long day indeed, huh?¡± remarked a familiar voice from the corner of the room. Davis turned, irritation evident on his face, only to find a black cat with crimson pupils perched on the table, watching him with a smirk.

    ¡°K? Is that you?¡± Davis''s eyes narrowed as he tried to focus his gaze on K. ¡°In the flesh, my friend,¡± K giggled, climbing onto the bed with weakened movements. ¡°Seems like you can''t escape the backlash of overusing my body either,¡± Davis mocked, noting K''s weakened state.

    Skye mistook K for a wild cat as he started growling at him. ¡°Eh?¡± K was taken aback by Skye''s reaction. Skye moved in closer toward K, and with a sniff, Skye instantly calmed down, jumping onto K and playfully licking him. ¡°S-Skye, get off me!¡± K struggled to free himself. ¡°Get off me, Skye, goddamn it!¡±

    Although Davis could understand K''s words through their soul contract, K''s physical body struggled with Skye in the form of a cat, hissing and flailing his arms like a wild animal to deter Skye.

    K angrily called for Davis to intervene. ¡°Davis shut the fuck up and help me get Skye off of me!¡± Throughout the whole ordeal between K and Skye, Davis couldn''t help but laugh his ass off at K''s embarrassing antics.

    Unbeknownst to them outside their infirmary, a mysterious hooded figure was closely observing them but he was unable to get close to them.

    ¡°The pillars are keeping a close eye on you, aren''t they, Davis?¡± He laughed in a sinister tone as he stood atop a building, watching Davis and K''s secret bodyguards assigned to them by the Four Pillars family.

    Their strategy was to ensure Davis remained unharmed until they found a compelling reason to persuade him to work for them. However, they couldn''t forcefully grab Davis due to the watchful eyes of the other Pillars

    The mysterious hooded figure disappeared into the night, leaving Davis and K for now, unaware that they were currently at their weakest state.

 24: The new K in town

    The morning sunlight streams brightly through Davis''s window, accompanied by the cheerful sound of a dog barking in the early hours.

    ¡°Yes, yes Skye, I¡¯ll bring you your breakfast¡± Davis murmured wearily, his eye barely able to open as his hand fumbled for Skye''s food.

    After a week of rest, Davis''s body has finally healed, all thanks to the newfound healing factor he acquired from K. Peering through the window onto the street below, Davis watched as netizens slowly emerged from their houses.

    After serving Skye his breakfast, Davis slumped into the chair, his head tilting backward into a comfortable position as his eyes slowly closed. His mind kept drifting back to what happened 2 weeks prior.

    [2 weeks ago¡­]

    On the night K returned, his cat form was incomplete, and he struggled to move his body. Although Davis¡¯s mouth keeps preaching that he wishes K would disappear from his life, when he sees K in his weakened state, he can¡¯t help but give him a concerned stare.

    ¡°K? Are you alright?¡± Davis exclaims after seeing his weak body movement

    K giggled, his gaze shifting to Davis. ¡°Aww, are you worried about little old me?" He got up, sitting on his leg, his hand tapping his chest pridefully. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, my friend? I¡¯m as strong as a¡ª¡± His body dropped back onto the bed, visibly shaking from a rush of pain in his body.

    ¡°Okay, I may have slightly sustained a tiny little damage from the fight,¡± K tried to shake off his pain as his body struggled to get back up.

    Davis rolled his eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°Yeah, sure you did,¡± he said, his face forming a mocking smirk. "Haha, my friend¡­ yeah, I might not be in the best state at the moment. I... err... " K replied with his trademark smile, but he dropped it mid-sentence, his eyes darting away.

    "Davis, I¡¯ll be real with you again. My soul isn¡¯t in a good state, so my physical manifestation is slowly breaking and disappearing. From now on, I won¡¯t be able to see, hear, or switch with you. So, try not to die while not I''m not around." K spoke with a low-pitched voice, his physical form slowly dissipating into nothingness.

    From that night onwards, Davis didn¡¯t hear from K at all. K''s early wake-up calls and morning greetings were gone. Besides Rowan, who came to visit for a bit, all Davis had for company was Skye, whom he looked after with dedication.

    A knock on the door awakened Davis from his sleep. His tired body turned towards the door and he saw Skye eagerly watching, barking to give Davis all the information he needed to determine who it was.

    ¡°Please give me a second, Miss, Linda¡± Davis got up and went to the door. He opened it to see Linda eagerly waiting for Skye. Next to her stood a muscular man, but after Davis glanced at his uniform, he recognized who the man was.

    ¡°Miss Linda, I hate to bother you, but I was wondering if you could look after Skye for a few days again,¡± Davis awkwardly smiled at her as he handed Skye over.

    ¡°Not at all, Mr. Davis. Skye has been such a good boy. Plus, having him around makes the customers a lot more comfortable because of his cuteness,¡± Linda replied, playfully stretching Skye¡¯s face.

    Davis waved goodbye to Linda and Skye before gesturing for the man to come in. ¡°Yes, please pack everything up and bring it to the Celestial Academy and this dormitory,¡± he instructed. The man nodded and began packing Davis¡¯s belongings with the care and efficiency of a professional.Top of Form

    The man is a professional moving assistant whom Davis hired to help move all his belongings into his dormitory a few days ago. However, due to the high volume of requests from other students, they are currently very busy at this time every year.

    Davis then goes to an appointed location for a long-delayed meeting, The Veltis Patriarch has been waiting for this meeting after the battle.

    The results were published during Davis¡¯s stay in the infirmary. Davis was ranked 1st in the written test, followed by Rachel and Kane. As for the practical test, Davis was ranked 2nd after Rowan. Behind Davis were Kane, Aaron, and Rachel¡­

    Davis was escorted to a VIP room by the head butler, Kane Coslei. He sat patiently in the room, but his mind was racing. Though Davis was a business expert, when it came to this sort of situation, K always took the lead. Now, without K to handle the talking, Davis felt a bit nauseous at the thought of conversing with someone like the Veltis family patriarch.

    Garrick Veltis entered the room, his aura emanating even more powerfully than when Davis had last seen him during the K''s interaction. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you''ve recovered from your injury, Mr. Davis,¡± Garrick said warmly, extending his arm in a friendly gesture.

    ¡°A-ah yes sir, I¡¯m thankful for your concern¡± Davis awkwardly replied while trying to keep a straight face, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is a very special one, do you know why I¡¯m so happy to see you?¡± Garrick questions Davis about intention, raising an eyebrow while waiting patiently for a response.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is it about our wager S-Sir?¡± Davis attempted to mimic K¡¯s confident actions from memory, but lacking K¡¯s assuredness, his gestures came across as forced and awkward. Of course, Garrick¡¯s watchful eye didn''t miss this detail.

    ¡°Ah, no need to be so tense, Mr. Davis,¡± Garrick chuckled, breaking the tension. ¡°Our little wager is just one part of today''s agenda. I''m here because I''d like to present my offer from our previous conversation.¡± Garrick laughed, shrugging off his earlier awkward movement.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Garrick didn¡¯t know that Davis and K are two separate beings sharing the same body the only logical conclusion to make from Davi¡¯s weird actions was due to his failure to rank 1ft in the practical test.

    ¡°If you hear me out, I¡¯ve come up with an offer that I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like Mr. Davis¡± Garrick confidently spoke of his preparation for this conversation

    ¡°Please Sir, the ball is all yours Mr. Garrick¡± Davis nodded, his eyes intent as he urged the dialogue forward with a subtle gesture

    With a snap of his fingers, Garrick summoned his butler, who presented a gold pendant of the Veltis family. ¡°Mr. Davis, this is our family gold pendant,¡± Garrick explained. ¡°My offer to you is this: by joining our family, you''ll gain access to the exclusive perks that come with the territory.¡± With a charismatic smile, Garrick painted a vision of prosperity and success

    Deep in contemplation, Davis requested Garrick to proceed with his proposal. ¡°To begin,¡± Garrick elaborated, ¡°we will fully support and assist you to the best of our ability. Your needs will become our top priority. Secondly, we will confer upon you a title of nobility from our family, which will greatly benefit you in the long run. And finally, for as long as you remain in Celestia, we will ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°Of course as a friend, I wouldn¡¯t be so narrow-minded to not let go of our wager,¡± Garrick assured, implying a friendly gesture between friends. His meaning was unmistakable by joining him, Davis would gain access to everything he desired. However, if Davis declined, he would owe Garrick for the wager that was initiated by K.

    Seated in contemplation, Davis meticulously weighed his options. As he considered the potential outcomes, siding with Garrick emerged as the optimal course of action in every scenario he could envision.

    He reaches out to grab the gold pendant, but he then thinks of it from another perspective ¡°What would K do in this situation?¡± He thought to himself as he as his eye meticulously inspected the gold pendant.

    Davis recalled a piece of advice from K, ¡°If you''re going to do something, do it with 100 percent certainty, even if it¡¯s wrong. Remember, my friend, if you¡¯re going to play for something, then play for the biggest prize of them all.¡± Reflecting on these words, Davis realized that K had always aimed for the grandest stakes. It was time for Davis to follow suit.Top of Form

    After a prolonged moment of hesitation, Davis leaned back, releasing a sigh of relief before bursting into laughter. ¡°Is that all?¡± he chuckled to himself. ¡°Surely, my friend, you can do better than that, can''t you?¡± Davis spoke with a newfound, unfounded confidence, his mannerisms mirroring K¡¯s attitude, expressions, speech, and self-assured gestures.

    As if a switch had been flicked inside Davis¡¯s mind, he no longer concerned himself with weighing the pros and cons. Instead, he resolved to emulate whatever actions K would take if he were in control. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Garrick,¡± Davis declared with newfound resolve, ¡°but if you wish to entice me into your faction, you''ll have to do better than that.¡± With a laugh that mirrored K¡¯s dismissive attitude towards massive proposals, Davis made it clear that Garrick''s offer held little value to him.

    ¡°Look at the time, I should probably get going,¡± Davis chuckled as he rose from his seat. Garrick and the others were caught completely off guard by his sudden change in demeanor. They assumed he was simply toying with them, but Davis¡¯s smile remained, devoid of any hint of guilt or manipulation. His expression was as innocent as could be.

    ¡°Oh, and for the record, Sir,¡± Davis interjected with a sly grin, ¡°I didn''t lose our little wager. You see, I did declare that I would achieve first place during the annual test. However, I never specified which test it was, nor did I ever state that I must secure first place in both tests to win, did I?¡± His words hung in the air, leaving Garrick to ponder the clever loophole Davis had exploited.

    Garrick stood up, probing Davis about his apparent loophole. ¡°If that''s the case,¡± he questioned, ¡°why didn''t you claim your prize? Mr. Davis, you¡¯re not the type to let such an opportunity slip away. So, why?¡± His words were deliberate, aimed at uncovering any fault in Davis''s response and prolonging their interaction.

    Davis remained unruffled by Garrick''s inquiry. With an innocent yet playful tone and expression, he responded, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Since Sir Garrick was generous enough to waive the wager for my sake, I¡¯m not so narrow-minded as to cling to such a victory. Consider it my friendly gesture in honor of our budding friendship.¡±

    Davis deftly threw a jab at Garrick, employing the very logic Garrick preaches as goodwill. By fighting Garrick with his own words, Davis left him unable to refute or fully accept them. Throughout the entire conversation, Davis kept his arms mostly behind his back, a subtle yet deliberate stance that conveyed both confidence and carefree in the eye of Garrick and his butler.

    Davis continues, his tone thoughtful. ¡°As for your offer... I find myself in a dilemma. Over the past few weeks, I¡¯ve been presented with similar offers by a few intriguing individuals. Now, I¡¯m conflicted about whom I should align myself with.¡±

    His statement was, of course, false. The other faction had only subtly hinted at Davis to join them, unlike Garrick, who had made a clear and direct proposal. However, Garrick wouldn''t know this, and lacking any evidence to refute it, he would have to take Davis''s words at face value.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a rather enjoyable experience, Sir Garrick, but I must take my leave early to prepare for the Academy. Best of luck to you, Sir Garrick,¡± Davis bid farewell as he strolled out of the room at his leisure.

    As soon as Davis was out of Garrick''s sight, he released his grip on his arms. It became evident that he had been forcefully clasping them throughout the entire conversation with Garrick. While he displayed admirable confidence akin to K, deep down, Davis struggled to completely suppress the negative thoughts that had arisen during their interaction

    Back at the restaurant, Garrick sat, sipping red wine, his thoughts swirling. "What do you think, Kane?¡± he inquired, seeking Kane''s perspective, ¡°It would pose a problem if the other pillars had already made their move,¡± Kane responded thoughtfully.

    Garrick probed further, ¡°And what''s your opinion on this matter?¡±

    After a moment of contemplation, Kane replied, ¡°Our best course of action is either to win Mr. Davis over completely or to forgo recruiting him while maintaining our positive relationship with him.¡±

    Garrick let out a long sigh as he thought about his earlier conversation, especially Davis¡¯s weird attitude, ¡°Davis, this boy is very intriguing indeed¡± Kane Coslei responded, ¡°Indeed Sir, I too felt the sudden shift in Mr. Davis''s demeanor¡±

    Garrick murmured to himself, gently swirling the wine in his glass. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯m conversing with two different people...¡± he mused aloud. Turning to Kane, he issued a directive, ¡°Kane, instructed Amy to ensure Davis''s safety and to report back immediately if any other pillars encounter him. I have no intention of losing Davis to them.¡±

    Kane bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll notify Amy right away,¡± he affirmed before departing, leaving Garrick alone with his thoughts to ponder the next steps in securing Davis¡¯s allegiance.

    As Davis strolled down the street, he felt a sense of ease wash over him. The path ahead led to the Celestial Academy, where he would embark on the next chapter of his journey, honing his skills and expanding his knowledge in the years to come.

 25: A Normal Day

    After a long and quiet walk, Davis finally arrived at the Academy entrance.

    The front gate was as lively as the day of the test as many students came to find their assigned dorm room. Davis watched as they scrambled to move their items, unlike them, Davis was helped by a professional moving assistant as one of the many perks of those who have reached the top 10 in the overall ranking.

    As Davis entered the main gate, his attention was drawn to the other students who stared at him with various expressions of awe, envy, fear¡­ and most of all, respect.

    The overall ranking was divided into various categories by the professors as they spectated each student''s performance during the test, Davis was ranked 3<sup>rd</sup> as a final decision, 2<sup>nd</sup> goes to Rowan, and surprisingly Rachel achieved first place. This decision has sparked many accusations and discussions throughout the Empire, especially among those who witnessed the entire event.

    In the written test, Davis gave a very sophisticated answer as well as new insight into how to work around the current understanding of mana, itself. But because K wanted to intentionally attract Wuldor''s attention he purposely told Davis to keep some part of his answer as vague as possible.

    This helped garner Principal Wuldor¡¯s attention, but the other professors who like how the old ways work aren¡¯t too keen to agree with Davis''s perspective.

    And since K was using Davis''s body and completely dominated the physical test, they reluctantly gave him third place in the overall test score. Still, they allowed him to retain his 1<sup>st</sup> rank in the written test as an individual score.

    Davis continued deeper into the Academy dorm. As he walked past numerous gazing eyes, he finally found his newly assigned room. Opening the door, he was amazed by the luxurious space inside. It resembled a noble''s bedroom more than a student dorm room.

    He found that all his belongings had arrived safely and were neatly placed in the center of the room. Davis spent half an hour organizing his items, most are packed into luggage.

    Davis calmly organized his items one by one, smiling as he opened each piece of luggage. He had long forgotten the feeling of such mundane tasks ever since their family business expanded in the Avalom Empire.

    As he was organizing, he found a ring and paused, giving it a long, nostalgic stare. His mind wavered, and his pupils slowly became hazy. He smiled earnestly, bringing the ring close to his chest.

    ¡°I-I did it, Mom. I got into the Celestial Academy,¡± Davis murmured to himself, closing his eyes as tears streamed down his cheeks. ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing fine back home too, Mom, Larra.¡±

    He sat, immersed in memories of his family, his hand clinging tightly to the magical ring his mother had given him before his journey from the Avalom Empire. Without the presence of K and Skye, the room was as quiet as the endless cosmos, intensifying Davis''s emotions.

    Davis reopened his eyes and proudly slipped the ring onto his finger. "I wasn''t ready to wear such a gift before, but now I am," he said. After wiping his tears and composing himself, he continued rummaging through his belongings, finding many items that reminded him of his past.

    He found a lamp he had bought from a wandering merchant before entering the No Man''s Land and got up to place it on the table, intending to enrich his soon-to-be-used station. As he did so, he noticed a peculiar white paper left on the table, addressed to him.

    Dear Mr. Davis Edwelt,

    We represent the Celestial Magic Academy Moving Assistance Group, entrusted with facilitating the relocation of your belongings into your dormitory.

    During our duties, we discovered a significant quantity of high-level herbs among your possessions, which had not been previously disclosed to us. To maintain the integrity and potency of your herbs and potions, we have taken the initiative to adjust the room''s freezer to the minimum temperature.

    We remain committed to ensuring the utmost care and preservation of your belongings throughout this process.

    Sincerely, Celestial Magic Academy Moving Assistance Team

    When Davis finished reading the note left behind by the workers, he was perplexed as to what they were talking about. ¡°I don¡¯t remember buying any he¡­¡± His thought was cut short as he remembered that K spent a ridiculous amount of money on high-quality herbs and potions. ¡°Crap, I completely forgot about all that.¡±

    Davis rushed toward the freezer and opened it to inspect its contents. As stated in the note, the entire refrigerator, which was about the same size as Davis in terms of height, was filled from top to bottom with herbs and potions.

    ¡°He never told me anything about what he''s going to use these for, though...¡± Davis let out a sigh as he tried to figure out K''s intention. He scratched his head in frustration. "For God''s sake, K, you spent most of our money on a museum of items I don''t even know how to use.¡±

    As he contemplated what to do with them, Davis thought, ¡°If he bought them, I¡¯m sure they will come in handy when he returns.¡± Reluctantly, he gave in and walked away. Afterward, he spent more time organizing the rest of the luggage.

    Soon after he finished organizing his belongings, he went out on a hike. Walking down the lively hallway of his dorm, he noticed that everyone''s gaze had once again found its way onto him. Unlike K, who couldn¡¯t care less about others¡¯ perspectives, Davis felt like he was being shunned by his fellow students.

    Davis let out a sigh of relief as he reached the entrance. He continued his hike down toward the academy gate before leaving. The male and female dorms were situated far from one another.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Davis¡¯s gaze darted left and right as he leisurely walked down the street, unlike the Academy hallway, on the street fewer people recognized him due to the business.

    Woof*

    Davis spotted Skye on Linda''s arm, wagging his tail at him. ¡°Hello there, buddy. How was your day?¡± Davis leaned down to pet the enthusiastic Skye. ¡°He was as wonderful as always,¡± Linda chimed in, reassuring Davis of Skye¡¯s behavior.

    Grabbing Skye and getting back up, Davis turned to Linda with a thankful smile. ¡°I¡¯m very thankful for your help in looking after this fluff ball, Miss Linda.¡±

    Linda replied casually, ¡°Of course, Mr. Davis. You are welcome to leave Skye to me at any time.¡± She stared happily at Skye. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t mind working for the Academy''s rising star,¡± she added, her tease coming off as playful toward Davis.

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating my abilities too much, Miss Linda,¡± Davis waved off her compliment with a friendly smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Mr. Davis. Me and Skye have watched your battle from start to finish, and it was exhilarating, to say the least,¡± her compliments kept coming, making Davis feel awkward at the achievement that wasn¡¯t his.

    ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Miss Linda,¡± Davis said, his words filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Oh no, this is nothing at all¡­¡± Linda continued to reassure Davis that this was nothing to her.

    Back and forth they went, their conversation not progressing. ¡°It''s getting late, I better get going then, Mr. Davis,¡± Linda mentioned. ¡°Goodbye, Skye.¡± As she turned to leave, Linda waved one last goodbye at Skye, who responded with a cheerful bark.

    ¡°Let''s head back to Skye,¡± Davis said, turning to Skye before proceeding. Meanwhile, a group of men observed their interaction from the alley. ¡°We should strike now while nobody is watching him,¡± one of them suggested. ¡°Agreed, let''s move,¡± the leader of the group declared, gesturing as they tightened their grip on their blade handles, ready for battle.

    ¡°That''s not going to happen, boys,¡± a strong voice echoed from above. They raised their heads in unison to see a woman clad in all black perched on an open window.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Amy?¡± the group leader inquired, his tone cautious.

    ¡°Boss, who is she?¡± one of the men asked, their hands instinctively resting on their blades, prepared for a potential confrontation with her.

    Amy dropped down from above and landed quietly in front of them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry boy, but I¡¯m ordered to protect that boy. Now fuck off¡± She exuded her murderous aura to prove her point, ¡°Are you going to go against the Blackthorns family?¡±.

    Amy laughed at their brazen declaration, her red hair and pupils amplified by the fiery blaze of her aura. ¡°That''s not the right question,¡± she retorted. ¡°The real question isn''t whether I wanted to go against Blackthorn, but whether Blackthorn wanted to go against us, Veltis?¡±

    The group leader understood their situation and humbly backed down. ¡°Let''s go back. We''re no match for her,¡± he conceded, casting a glare at Amy for her interference. ¡°Wise choice,¡± Amy said proudly as she dispersed her blazing aura.

    ¡°This job is going to be more annoying than I¡¯ve anticipated¡± Amy showed a disdainful look as she mentioned her assigned job.

    Amy pondered for a moment, sensing something amiss. ¡°I''ve heard that this Davis boy is quite formidable,¡± she began, her brow furrowing in thought. ¡°So why did the Blackthorn family send a bunch of amateurs to try and capture him?¡± The group of men she encountered earlier seemed too weak for Davis if the rumors were true. So,

    ¡°Why would the Blackthorns make such a miscalculation?¡± That was the question on Amy''s mind as she watched Davis figure from afar

    Far away in a quiet part of the city, the group came to a halt as they discussed their next move, ¡°Why is that walking disaster here?¡± The group leader mentioned as he angrily kicked a rock, ¡°Go back and tell the patriarch of this development, I¡¯ll stay behind and monitor our target further¡± The leader shouted with authority ¡°Yessir¡± one of the men acknowledged, bowing before swiftly departing.

    Before he could make any headway, his leg was swiftly detached, and he fell to the ground, wailing. ¡°I can''t let you do that,¡± a familiar figure emerged from the shadows, his sinister smile growing as he approached. ¡°Who are you stranger and what do you want?¡± the group leader inquired cautiously.

    The man was dressed in fancy attire and on his face was a mask in the shape of a spider, ¡°What I want is that little concoction inside your pocket¡± the man spoke formally like as if he were in an interview

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about but you won¡¯t leave this place alive if you keep that up¡± The leader was sweating from the man''s murderous aura, he felt suffocated but he didn¡¯t dare show

    ¡°You wouldn''t let me go either way, so why don''t you just hand it over to me, and I''ll ensure your death is painless,¡± the masked man retorted, chuckling at the group leader''s attempt at negotiation.

    The leader of the group pondered for a moment and formulated a proposal. ¡°I promise you,¡± he began, ¡°that the Blackthorn family will not pursue any investigation if you let us go. After all, we don''t even know who you are.¡± The masked man responded with a maniacal laugh, dismissing the leader''s attempt at bargaining for survival.

    The masked man laughs as he takes off his mask casually, ¡°My name is Vincent, now you know what I look like as well as my name, so I can¡¯t let you live anymore¡± He showed a sadistic grin as put his mask away

    ¡°Charge at him together,¡± he commanded, and the group followed without question. However, as they got closer, they were severed into several pieces by Vincent''s deadly wires.

    The group leader was overwhelmed by fear at what had just transpired. His terror only intensified Vincent''s murderous aura in his eyes. Vincent seemed like a demon incarnate. Overwhelmed, the group leader dropped his weapon in fright and fled in the opposite direction.

    As he ran, a spark of light suddenly shone in front of him, halting him in his tracks. ¡°Wire?¡± the man muttered as he examined closer, realizing numerous razor-sharp wires had sprung up in front of him. If he kept running, he would be shredded into pieces.

    But he couldn''t catch a breath as another wire swung at him, slicing his arm off cleanly. Normally, wires like these couldn''t cut bone so cleanly, but Vincent had empowered its sharpness with his mana, turning it into a deadly weapon that sliced through flesh and bone effortlessly.

    ¡°Too bad, if only you would listen to me, then I¡¯d have made your death a painless one¡± Vincent spoke from afar, his voice echoing like a harbinger of death around the alleyway.

    Vincent stood before the man, a chilling grin on his face. ¡°This is going to be a thrilling experience,¡± he remarked as his wire wrapped around the man¡¯s body, cutting through his body, the man wailed in agony as the wire inflicted its excruciating pain.

    When Vincent finished with his prey, he finally obtained the object that had piqued his interest: a purple pouch containing several packets of unknown black dust. Vincent carefully examined the dust, scrutinizing its nature closely.

    ¡°This will prove very handy soon enough,¡± he murmured to himself. With a swift motion, he donned his mask and stashed the wire back into his sleeve. He then walked away from the scene, leaving behind his crime for the law enforcers of Celestia to discover.

 26: Celestial Academy

    The next day, on the first official day of the academy, Davis walked from his dorm room to his first class, a theoretical class on mana. As he made his way, Davis felt the usual stares from those around him. Although this attention had become almost routine, he still couldn''t get used to it.

    The corridor was jam-packed as students scrambled to get to their respective classes. As Davis walked through, everyone seemingly moved to the side for him, ¡°Huh! I can get used to this¡± Davis thought to himself with a smile on his face.

    Davis arrived in front of his classroom and heard how lively it was from the outside, but there was something odd about the liveliness. Without giving it much thought, he opened the door. The room fell silent, and everyone gazed at him with a mix of surprise and one person in particular was fear.

    Davis walked in and found that the left and right sides of the room were full, leaving only a few free seats in the center. With no other choice, he went and sat there.

    Davis sat at the center of the classroom with the other students, but the tension in the room was so thick one could probably cut it with a butter knife. At a closer examination of his surroundings, the class was divided into two groups, the swordsmen and the magicians.

    He sat alone at his table, as no one from either group wished to come and interact with Davis. Some felt inferior, while others were uncertain how he would react to their presence.

    The room was divided between swordsmen and magicians, but categorizing Davis proved to be more difficult. During the match, K, inhabiting Davis''s body, expertly wielded both magic and swordsmanship, making Davis and Rachel an anomaly.

    Due to the atmosphere in the room, Davis didn''t notice Rachel seated one row above him. He sat quietly, waiting for the professor to arrive. Since it was the first day, everyone had arrived early, eager to make a good impression.

    Rowan walked into the room, causing everyone to turn their attention to him once again. His eyes darted left and right, but as soon as he saw Davis, his face lit up. Walking leisurely toward Davis''s table, Rowan asked, ¡°Davis, can I join you?¡± His happiness was palpable.

    Everyone watched, waiting for Davis to respond with anticipation. Despite witnessing their friendship during the match, they remained seated, eagerly awaiting any sign of action.

    ¡°Sure, go ahead¡± Davis shifted slightly to the side, making room for Rowan. The room resumed its usual activity, seemingly disappointed by the absence of any signs of conflict between the two.

    As the liveliness of the room gradually returned, a voice from the magician''s side shouted, ¡°Shouldn''t you guys go swing your sticks outside, you muscle maniacs?¡± Davis and Rowan turned in confusion towards the source, only to see the speaker staring at the opposite side of the room.

    ¡°At least I didn''t fail the first test like you did,¡± retorted someone from the other side. ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± Davis exclaimed. Soon, the room erupted into liveliness once again.

    Observing the ongoing friendly exchange between his colleagues, Davis finally understood the source of that odd feeling. ¡°So that''s what it was,¡± Davis mumbled to himself, quietly relishing the scene. ¡°Davis, did you say something?¡± Rowan inquired. ¡°It was nothing, you don''t worry about it, Rowan¡±.

    The Academy test this year aimed to bridge the gap between magicians and swordsmen. However, it seemed to have achieved the opposite effect, as evidenced by the scene unfolding before Davis''s eyes.

    Professor Selena entered the room just in time to witness this miraculous sight. She shook her head and set down her materials on her desk. ¡°Quiet,¡± she spoke gently, yet her voice echoed across the room like a raging storm, silencing everyone.

    ¡°You''re here to learn, not to suppress your differences,¡± she continued. ¡°Need I remind you that you''re in the most prestigious Academy in the entire Empire? I suggest you start behaving responsibly.¡± She spoke with a gentle smile, but her eyes held a piercing gaze.

    After a few moments of silence, Professor Selena clapped her hands and spoke with enthusiasm. ¡°Now then, let us begin with your first lesson. As you all know, I am your theoretical professor, and our lesson will primarily focus on Mana and the various energies in the world.¡±

    ¡°Before we begin, let me pose a question to everyone,¡± Professor Selena announced, scanning the room. ¡°What is Mana?¡±

    The room remained silent. Some students knew the answer but refrained from speaking, fearing they might get it wrong. Amidst the sea of silence, one person raised their hand. ¡°Yes, please tell us of your idea, Your Highness,¡± Professor Selena happily called her up.

    ¡°Mana is the world''s energy it allows us to rewrite and interact with the laws of physics. Unlike aura, which swordsmen use through the process of soul filtering, magicians manipulate mana through incantation, enchantment, and infusion...¡±

    Professor Selena listened intently before offering a round of applause. ¡°Very good,¡± she remarked. ¡°That is how we perceive mana currently, but will our understanding of it remain the same in 50, 100, or even 300 years from now?¡±

    Turning to the class, she declared, ¡°In our class, we''ll delve into the workings of mana and explore new ways of harnessing its power. Remember, students, no theory is too far-fetched as long as it remains unproven.¡±

    ¡°But of course, that doesn''t guarantee every idea will be a breakthrough either,¡± she continued, her gaze fixed on Davis as she spoke. ¡°So, if you stumble upon an intriguing theory and wish to submit it to me, remember to rigorously test it against every possible objection that could prove it false.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Davis noticed her gaze, and Rachel caught on as well. ¡°Does Professor Selena want Mr. Davis under her wing?'' Rachel thought to herself. ¡°That wouldn''t do. I need to bring Mr. Davis into the royal family quickly before anyone else does,¡± she resolved, her eyes burning bright with determination.

    Davis showed no interest in the lesson, having already covered the material under K''s tutelage. The memory of K''s teaching session sent a chill down his spine. There was nothing new to absorb, K had already elucidated the concept of mana to him.

    To the side, Rowan''s brain nearly exploded from the overwhelming amount of information he wasn''t prepared to learn. This class delved deeply into the theory of mana rather than its manipulation and control during the first few lessons. Having trained extensively in swordsmanship, history, and knightly honor, Rowan found these more scientific and theoretical lessons particularly challenging.

    ¡°Rowan, are you alright?¡± Davis inquired, noticing Rowan''s struggle, as he appeared on the verge of losing consciousness from Davis''s perspective. ¡°Davis, are you getting any of this?¡± Rowan asked with a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, pretty much everything,¡± Davis replied nonchalantly, a response expected by others due to his consistent past performance.

    After the class ended, Rowan appeared soulless as he walked out of the room alongside everyone else. ¡°Rowan, what''s up next on your schedule?¡± Davis asked with a troubled expression. ¡°Ah, right, classes. Um, my next class is swordsmanship training,¡± Rowan replied, snapping back to reality.

    ¡°I see, I¡¯ve spell casting, so we¡¯re part way here,¡± Davis said, glancing at his schedule, ¡°Goodluck on your training Rowan¡± Davis smiled as he patted Rowan back, ¡°You too, Davis¡± Rowan smiled and walked off

    Walking in the opposite direction of where Rowan had headed, Davis spotted Rachel waiting for him. After a brief exchange and discovering they had the same schedule, the two walked together to their next class. However, unlike when Davis was with Rowan, they walked quietly, almost without interacting at all.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, welcome to Practical Magic class. I''m your professor, Cedric Dalorn,¡± Professor Cedric announced with pride and excitement in his voice. ¡°For today''s lesson, I want each of you to demonstrate your mana control first.¡±

    He pointed at the straw doll stationed 100 meters away from a red line. ¡°First things first, I want to see your weakest spell on that line,¡± Professor Cedric said with a wide grin.

    First up was none other than the bane of Davis''s existence. He cast a wind spell that cleanly sliced the straw doll in half. ¡°Very good, next,¡± Professor Cedric complimented him. Charles exuded pride, but when he caught sight of Davis, he recoiled in horror and swiftly departed.

    One by one, more students stepped forward, effortlessly destroying the doll as if it were nothing. Davis, naturally, was the last to go. As all eyes fell upon him, a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty filled the air. Some were rolling their eye thinking he would ace such a simple test, while others buzzed with excitement, eager to see which elemental attack he would unleash.

    Davis focuses, conjuring his magic, and uses his weakest spell. [Flame shot*] He unleashed a blazing flame that streaked forth in a straight line, engulfing the straw doll in a matter of seconds. While the flame shot spell was one that anyone with an affinity for fire could wield, Davis''s flame devoured the doll at an unnaturally rapid pace, leaving no doubt about his mastery over the element.

    As Davis stood in the praise from everyone, even Professor Cedric chimed in, adding to the chorus of admiration. Within Davis, a peculiar sensation stirred, a surge of newfound strength coursing through his veins. Then, Professor Cedric unveiled a reinforced doll, resembling a heavily armored knight. With this new obstacle presented, numerous students found themselves grappling to penetrate the doll''s thick armor, particularly those who relied on piercing skills like wind, electricity, or ice.

    At such a distance, most spells began to lose potency, for the energy required to maintain their form during the incantation was sapped away, leaving them weakened. Among those who managed to dismantle the doll thus far were Charles, Rachel, and three other students who poured their every ounce of effort into the task.

    Once again, Davis found himself at the tail end of the line. As he laid eyes on the gleaming armor adorning the doll, a twinge of apprehension crept over him. Professor Cedric''s signal prompted him to begin. With a deep breath, Davis closed his eyes and began his incantation, realizing that he couldn''t rely on his usual guidance. ¡°I can''t rely on K for guidance, I''ll just have to throw everything at it,¡± he thought to himself. Unbeknownst to him, everyone around him took a few steps back, instinctively sensing the enormous energy he was about to unleash.

    Blazing firestorm*

    As Davis delved deeper into his incantation, the engraved runic symbol on his forehead, left by K before the battle, began to shimmer with a faint crimson hue.

    With each passing moment, the energy surged, intensifying around him. Suddenly, a fiery vortex erupted from his outstretched hands, roaring toward the armored doll with the force of a vertical tornado. Its flames consumed everything in its path the ground, the air, the doll itself, and even half of the training room, all engulfed in a blaze born from Davis''s unleashed power.

    The room fell into a collective state of bewilderment, each person echoing the same sentiment: ¡°Isn''t this a bit overkill?¡± Amidst their stunned silence, they failed to notice Davis''s expression of shock.

    Since signing the soul contract with K, Davis had never found cause to exert more than half of his strength. Witnessing K effortlessly wield powerful spells through his body, Davis mistakenly attributed the potency to his prowess, unaware that his physical strength had grown exponentially.Bottom of Form

    In his state of shock, Davis failed to notice the shimmering crimson symbol on his forehead as it slowly disappeared. Afterward, he was relegated to the sidelines while Professor Cedric tested the other students.

    Professor Cedric, capable of exerting similar energy, also recognized that Davis might unleash an even more powerful spell. As he contemplated the possibilities, another massive explosion tore through the room, furthering its destruction.

    Inspired by Davis''s earlier performance, Rachel cast one of her stronger spells. As for her prize? She found herself placed on the sidelines alongside Davis by Professor Cedric, who forced a smile despite the vein almost bursting on his forehead, anticipating the paperwork he would soon have to tackle.

    The two sat quietly, their expressions etched with frowns as the class continued. Afterward, Davis proceeded to his two other classes without much event. Upon his return, he found Skye waiting patiently at the door.

    After preparing dinner and sharing it with Skye, Davis settled into a chair, his gaze drifting out the window. A smile played on his lips as he beheld the ethereal beauty of the majestic sky, adorned with glittering stars. Among them, the brightest beacon was the moon, casting its radiant glow upon the world below.

    As Skye climbed onto Davis''s lap, his tail wagging with contentment, Davis affectionately patted him with one hand while his other hand reached for a book. Opening it to where he had last left off, he began to read out loud, savoring each word. Skye nestled there like a child, listening intently as if Davis were weaving a captivating tale just for him.

    Soon, lulled by the gentle rhythm of Davis''s voice and the tranquil atmosphere of the night, the two drifted into a peaceful slumber, beneath the brilliant light of the moon.

 27, Useless revelation

    In the dark emptiness of nothingness, no light could shine its radiant glow. Davis found himself in the void of his dream, unlike the majestic nightmares he was used to. This time, he stood in absolute nothingness, a void devoid of anything.

    Davis had experienced these dreams so many times that he could, to some extent, recognize them. But this time, there was nothing for him to recognize, as there was nothing he could see or feel.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a dim light, reminiscent of a theater spotlight illuminating a specific area in the vast emptiness of this world.

    With nowhere else to go, Davis cautiously approached the light in the void. Though it seemed close, he realized as he walked that it was much farther away than it appeared. As he finally drew nearer, he noticed that at the center of the light stood a metal box, approximately 20 meters wide at each corner.

    The metal box was tightly wrapped in multiple chains that seemed to stretch far into the surrounding abyss. Upon closer examination, he realized it resembled a birdcage more than a box, with bars spaced slightly apart from one another.

    The chains were engraved with countless symbols that Davis had never seen, glowing with a shimmering light. ¡°Is that you, brother?¡± a booming voice emerged from within the cage.

    The light glowed brightly, and the chains rattled violently. The light above shone even brighter, illuminating the space around them further. Despite the intense brightness, inside the cage remained a lump of darkness impenetrable by any light. From that darkness, a soft white hand reached out.

    ¡°Have you come to free me, brother?¡±

    Davis slowly awoke from his dream, finding himself still seated in the chair where he had dozed off. The room remained shrouded in darkness. Carefully, he lifted Skye, who had nestled on his lap during his slumber, and settled him back in place without stirring him. Davis then reached for a glass of water, taking a sip as he tried to decipher the meaning behind his dream.

    No longer tired, Davis settled back into his chair, engrossed in a book about demonology from their world''s literature. He hoped to uncover clues about his enigmatic partner ¡°K¡±. However, despite his diligent efforts, he found no mention of a demon named K or the entities known as Leviathan, Uriel, or even Lucifer.

    When the golden glow of the sun cast long shadows through the academy''s grand hallways. Davis gave up on his search for now he got ready and looked at his jam-packed schedule.

    After a quick breakfast, Davis headed to his first class of the day. Advanced Combat Strategies, the class was held in one of the academy¡¯s newest buildings. As Davis entered, he saw rows of seats arranged in a semicircle around a raised platform where the instructor, a stern-looking knight named Sir Armand, stood.

    New subjects have been introduced into the Academy curriculum to foster better cooperation between magicians and knights in the field.

    ¡°Welcome, students,¡± Sir Armand began, his voice resonating through the room. ¡°Today, we will delve into the complexities of battlefield tactics and the integration of magic and swordsmanship.¡±

    Davis found a seat near the front, ready to experience this new subject. As Sir Armand spoke, Davis couldn''t help but notice the meticulous attention to detail in his lessons. The instructor covered everything from basic formations to advanced flanking maneuvers, emphasizing the importance of adaptability in combat.

    Midway through the lecture, Sir Armand paused and looked directly at Davis. ¡°Mr. Davis, would you care to demonstrate a combination attack using both magic and swordsmanship?¡±

    The room fell silent, all eyes on Davis. He stood up, feeling the weight of their gazes. He walked to the front of the room, where a practice dummy stood ready.

    Davis took a deep breath, his mind racing. He drew his sword, feeling its familiar weight in his hand, and began to chant an incantation. His voice was steady, and as he finished the spell, a shimmering aura of mana enveloped the blade.

    With a swift, fluid motion, he struck the dummy, the sword slicing through it with ease as a burst of fire erupted from the blade, engulfing the target in flames.

    The room erupted in applause, and Sir Armand nodded approvingly. ¡°Excellent, Mr. Davis. That is precisely the kind of innovation we need on the battlefield.¡±

    Davis could easily excel in tasks like that, but if Professor Armand were to request that he replicate the martial arts moves performed by K during the match, Davis would find himself truly at a loss, as he possesses no knowledge of them.

    Davis returned to his seat, feeling a sense of relief. The rest of the class continued with various students being called up to demonstrate their skills, but none matched the seamless integration of magic and swordsmanship that Davis had shown.

    After the class, Davis made his way to the academy''s library for a study session. The library was a vast, labyrinthine structure filled with ancient tomes and scrolls. As he wandered through the aisles, he found a secluded corner where he could delve into his studies without interruption.

    He pulled out a book on advanced mana theories, one that Professor Selena had recommended. As he read, he felt a presence nearby. Looking up, he saw Rachel standing there, holding a similar book.

    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± she asked, her tone casual yet hinting at a deeper interest.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Davis replied, gesturing to the seat across from him.

    They sat in silence for a while, both engrossed in their reading. Eventually, Rachel broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Davis, I¡¯ve been thinking about what Professor Selena said yesterday. About challenging established theories.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Davis looked up, intrigued by her words. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    Rachel leaned forward her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I want to explore a new way of manipulating mana, combining it with elemental forces in a more refined manner. I believe we can enhance our spells¡¯ effectiveness by understanding the underlying principles more deeply.¡±

    She continued, ¡°I wish to hear your opinion regarding this.¡± She turns to him with an elegance look of anticipation, ¡°I-I¡¯m sure you¡¯re someone capable of such a theory¡± Davis awkwardly said, his eye darting away from her.

    Davis rose from his seat and began to wander around the library. His movements caught the attention of the librarian, an elderly man who had dedicated over five decades of his life to working at the Celestial Academy.

    ¡°Young man, you seem to be in search of something. Allow me to offer my assistance if you wish,¡± the elderly man offered, his voice gentle yet brimming with wisdom.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Davis hesitated, his voice catching in his throat as he pondered his purpose in the library. Finally, he mustered the courage to ask, ¡°S-Sir, do you happen to possess any knowledge about demons?¡±

    The man stroked his beard, his head tilting slightly upward. ¡°Hmm, I do possess a fair amount of knowledge concerning beings of darkness,¡± he mused, a gentle chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°Feel free to ask me anything, young one, and I shall do my best to impart my wisdom upon you,¡± he said, humor twinkling in his eyes at Davis''s question.

    Davis, feeling considerably more at ease with the elderly librarian, inquired, ¡°Could you enlighten me about a demon known as K?¡± The man closed his eyes, deep in thought for a prolonged moment before responding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young one, but I¡¯ve never encountered any being by that name in my studies.¡±

    Davis persisted, ¡°Then what about, um, Leviathan?¡± To which the elderly librarian replied, ¡°I apologize, but that name is unfamiliar to me.¡± Undeterred, Davis made one last attempt, questioning, ¡°What about Lucifer? Uriel? A shining gate in the sky? And what about a nine-headed dragon?¡± He appeared visibly anxious as he rushed through his inquiries.

    The elderly man''s eyes seemed to widen in surprise at one of the many things Davis mentioned. ¡°I may not have answers to most of your questions, young one,¡± he began, ¡°but the name Uriel... it strikes a chord. If you come with me, I might have a certain book that could shed some light.¡± With that, the elderly man led Davis, showing him the way as they went together.

    Rachel overheard their entire conversation from the other side of the bookshelf, her interest piqued by Davis¡¯s demeanor. A satisfied smile crossed her lips as she found something intriguing to investigate further about Davis.

    As she left the library, Rachel approached her bodyguard. "Karla, please head to the royal library and gather all the information you can about these names," she instructed, relaying the names she had heard from Davis''s conversation.

    Karla bowed and swiftly departed, leaving Rachel with a satisfied smile. "It seems I¡¯ve found a lead," she mused to herself. With a determined expression, she glanced back in the direction of the library. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you become associated with the Royal Family, Mr. Davis,¡± she affirmed, setting her resolve.

    Davis followed the elder librarian into what appeared to be a storage room, filled with countless books, tomes, and scrolls. They passed rows of them until they reached the end of the room, where a select few books and scrolls lay on separate shelves, each one solitary, like artifacts in a museum display.

    ¡°Thousands of years ago, when our world was still in its infancy in terms of understanding magic and the universe itself, we beseeched the gods for help,¡± the elderly librarian began, his voice carrying the weight of history. ¡°Five heroes from another plane of existence answered our call, stepping into our world to aid us in the battle against darkness.¡±

    He continued, his words flowing like a river of time. ¡°Among them was a priest devoted to his god. After the war ended, they chose to defy their deity''s order to return and instead stayed, establishing their own countries and ruling them according to their own beliefs.¡±

    With a sigh, he concluded, ¡°Each of these heroes went on to found one of the five standing empires in the present day: Celestia, the Avalom Empire, the Silver Empire of Light, the Ironheart Empire, and the Elden Forest.¡±

    Davis listened intently as the elderly librarian spoke. The librarian turned to the book, his fingers caressing the weathered leather cover. ¡°This book is written in the ancient language of the heroes,¡± he explained, his voice carrying a note of reverence. ¡°Even I cannot decipher it entirely.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze became distant, lost in the depths of ancient knowledge. ¡°But as I tried, the name Uriel surfaced,¡± he continued, his tone hushed with awe. ¡°I believe he is one of the enforcers of justice for the gods of the other world.¡±

    Davis unfurled the ancient tome, its pages adorned with a tapestry of tongues¡ªHebrew intertwined with the cadence of distant languages. Yet, as his gaze fell upon the script, a strange familiarity enveloped him, as though the words themselves whispered secrets he had long known. Unwittingly, he traced the opening lines of the text:

    ¡°I hath inscribed these sacred words as a testament to the divine will of the Almighty. Let this tome be a beacon, a testament to the grand design of our Creator, wherein I chronicle the deeds wrought by the Father of All, and His celestial host, upon us mere mortals.¡±

    The elderly librarian stood frozen in awe, his eyes wide with astonishment. The revelation that Davis could decipher the sacred text signaled a profound moment, the gateway to understanding swung open before them. Silently, he absorbed the torrent of knowledge cascading from the pages.

    Detailed descriptions unfurled of the seven days of God''s creation, the celestial hierarchy of angels, the tumultuous rebellion led by Lucifer, Leviathan, and their dark cohort, the ominous prophecy of Armageddon, and myriad other revelations poured forth, each word a beacon illuminating the mysteries of creation.

    The elderly librarian was transfixed, his shock mingled with a dawning realization. While Davis¡¯s ability to decipher the ancient script offered a glimmer of hope, the contents proved to be an enigmatic tapestry, its threads of knowledge frayed and disjointed.

    With each passing word, Davis delved deeper into the labyrinthine text, only to find fragments of understanding scattered amidst the author''s ramblings.

    What had initially promised enlightenment now revealed itself as a cryptic mosaic of half-formed thoughts and incomplete narratives.

    Despite their familiarity with the book¡¯s purported topics, the duo soon found themselves adrift in a sea of confusion, grasping at fleeting details amidst the swirling chaos of the author''s ascent to a purported chosen status.

    After traversing the convoluted corridors of the text, Davis and the elderly librarian found themselves back at the starting point, empty-handed save for a handful of scattered musings.

    Among the detritus of the author''s ramblings lay a prophecy veiled in obscurity, its relevance to their world as elusive as its coherence.

    The recounting of a celestial conflict between heaven and hell offered no revelations, for their world had weathered such tempests before.

    Disheartened by the fruitless search, they faced the harsh reality that their quest had yielded naught but echoes of ancient battles and hollow prophecies from distant realms.

 28: The preparation

    After the useless revelation of divinity, Davis continues his Academy curriculum as normal. His curiosity about the divine faded away as quickly as it appeared, His jam-packed schedule kept his mind at bay from all the worry he had.

    Unbeknownst to Davis, the darkness surrounding him slowly creeps up around him, waiting for the perfect time to strike. His days became repetitive and mundane as he spent most of his time studying the material the professor had taught him.

    For the first time since the test, Davis encountered Kane again. Their lack of meetings prior was due to conflicting class schedules. "Mr. Davis, I haven¡¯t seen you since the test. How have you been?" Kane inquired.

    Davis replied wearily, "I need some rest, Kane," his voice devoid of energy. "It must''ve been tough on you! I''ll take my leave now. Please take care of yourself," Kane bid farewell before departing.

    As Davis made his way back to his dorm, he was surprised to see Rachel and Rowan training together. While both were known for their exceptional swordsmanship, it was unusual to witness them interacting outside of class.

    Rowan noticed Davis''s presence and waved at him, prompting Rachel to turn and follow suit. However, Davis, too exhausted to engage, merely forced a smile before silently departing.

    Observing Davis''s behavior, Rowan turned to Rachel. "Have you noticed that Davis has been acting strangely lately?" he inquired. Rachel, ever perceptive, understood that Davis was simply fatigued. Before she could respond, Rowan bombarded her with questions.

    "W-what if he''s upset that I didn''t invite him to train together?" Rowan fretted, his voice laced with concern. "What if he''s angry? That couldn''t be, right, Miss Rachel?" Before Rachel could respond, he pressed on, his anxiety mounting.

    "He must be angry. I''ve been a terrible friend!" Lost in his thoughts, Rowan stood there, while Rachel, unable to find the right words, simply sighed in defeat.

    Aaron, observing the interaction from a distance within the same room, refrained from intruding. He admired Rowan''s earnestness but hesitated when it came to Rachel and Davis, given the rarity of their Hybrid style.

    One moonless night¡­

    Vincent sat in a dark room, his eyes gazing calmly at the crystal as it shimmered a fainted glow. The light illuminated a small portion of Vincent¡¯s table and his upper body part.

    ¡°Vincent,¡± The voice came in a booming tone, ¡°Your task is long overdue, what the hell have you been doing in Celestia?¡± The voice came in a mixture of both anger and patience.

    "Relax, Viper. You know me¡ªI always complete my tasks," Vincent replied, his voice brimming with confidence. ¡°I''ve acquired useful tools to help me achieve my mission.¡±

    Viper fell silent for a few moments, listening carefully. "Besides, it''s rather difficult to infiltrate the Celestial Academy right now," Vincent added, referring to Celestia''s heightened security measures.

    A long pause from both sides¡­

    "Our lord will soon descend onto this mortal plane," Viper mentioned calmly. This sentence caused Vincent''s expression to shift, his calm demeanor replaced by fear. "You mean¡ª" Vincent stammered. Although Viper couldn''t see him, he knew Vincent was terrified by the news.

    Viper''s voice came again, filled with authority. "Now that you understand the urgency of finding Fenrir, go and locate the boy. He''s our only lead at the moment."

    "Or shall I remind you of the consequences awaiting failure on your assigned mission?" Vincent''s voice cut through the air, a stark reminder of his precarious situation. With those words, the crystal light dimmed, signaling the end of their long-distance communication.

    Vincent slumped back into his chair, his eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. He couldn''t help but remember his first ill-fated encounter with his master.

    Vincent was once a nameless wanderer, living day by day, fighting for mere scraps. Coming from a family of peasants in the Celestial Empire, he had been sold into slavery by his kin. Unbeknownst to them, his former master was a knight of the Royal family, ordered by the king to raise a legion of young assassins.

    Vincent did as he was told, living each day as if it were his last. His unforgiving situation molded him into a sadistic and cruel individual. He found solace in torturing and tormenting his victims, using their suffering to escape his painful existence.

    On a fateful day, after a triumphant return from a mission, Vincent and his comrades encountered a peculiar figure donning a lion mask in the forest on their route back to their hideout. Without a moment''s hesitation, Vincent commanded his group to attack. However, one by one, they fell like flies before their enigmatic adversary.

    "Is this the hunting dogs the Royal Family has raised?" the man sighed, disappointed by the fallen group. "And what about you, young man? Will you fight or will you run?" he asked, raising his hand to point at Vincent.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    The masked man was taken aback by Vincent''s cold expression. Despite his youth, Vincent displayed no hint of fear¡ªa demeanor the man had encountered all too often in his travels across this forsaken continent. "I see... you''re already dead inside. Then come, show me your strength, boy."

    Despite Vincent''s valiant effort, he soon fell like his comrades before him. The night grew silent as the man effortlessly lifted Vincent onto his shoulder. "Let''s return. This trip has been very fruitful," he declared. As he finished speaking, three other masked men emerged from the shadows, each wearing a unique mask of their own.

    They disappeared as quickly as they had appeared. Vincent woke up in a dark cellar, his arm bound by metal chains connected to the wall. However, a gifted assassin like Vincent easily slipped out of his restraints with practiced ease.

    He moved silently toward the only visible door, carefully scanning his surroundings before making a stealthy exit. He traversed the darkness until he reached the only illuminated room in the entire building.

    The man in the lion mask sat at his table, seemingly waiting for Vincent. "You didn''t run away?" he asked, "There''s no point in running away when I''m being closely monitored like this," Vincent replied, his eyes skimming the room behind the lion mask.

    The man chuckled before clapping his hands, and his three other associates entered the room, each wearing a unique mask: a snake, a dragon, and a tiger. Observing them, Vincent mockingly questioned the man wearing the lion mask, "Quite the fashion show you''ve got here. What''s your game with me?"

    The man behind the lion mask continued, his voice smooth and persuasive. "Straight to the point, I see. I like you more and more, Vincent. Tell me, are you tired of how this world treats the lower class, like us?" His demeanor exuded that of a seasoned politician. "I aim to transform this continent. I envision a world where everyone lives in peace and unity. I''ll be their savior."

    "I want you, Vincent, to join me on my quest. Together, we will achieve our grand plan," the man proudly proclaimed. Vincent was captivated by the man''s boldness as he inquired, ¡°So, you want my help to do what? Destroy Celestia?¡±

    The man behind the lion mask and the others burst out laughing at his question. "No, no, my friend. That wouldn''t do! If we destroy them, they''ll simply be replaced by another. You''re thinking too small," the man behind the lion mask chuckled.

    "I¡¯ll change this world itself by unifying every continent there is, one way or another," the masked man calmly laid out his plan, to which Vincent reacted in shock. "You''re crazy. Even the five heroes of legend can''t influence or do anything to the other continents. How are you going to do it?"

    The room fell silent as the man behind the lion mask got up and walked past Vincent. "Follow me, Vincent. I''ll show you!" Together, they walked into a dark room. Placing Vincent at the center, they began their ritual, drawing a circular symbol using blood and chanting. The room shook violently.

    There, on the wall, as if the gate of the underworld itself had broken open, a tear in space appeared, and a voice boomed out, "My faithful follower, to what trouble must you call for me?" The others kneeled in respect, but Vincent was frozen in place, his eyes fixated on the fiery gate before him, mesmerized by its otherworldly beauty.

    "Vincent, come join us in the service of the Lord. Embrace Lord Thanatyr, the harbinger of salvation," the Lion mask intoned, its words flowing like a sermon. Vincent was entranced by its beauty, yet his discerning eyes saw through its facade. "A devil," he whispered.

    Vincent, wise to the deception, attempted to flee, but the gate seized him with an irresistible force, dragging him into its depths before sealing shut. Within, he endured unspeakable horrors of otherworldly nightmares, only to be ejected back into reality marked by the devil''s emblem upon his chest.

    Unable to withstand the torment, he pledges his allegiance to his new master. As his hand brushes against the mark, a scorching pain courses through his body, jolting him awake from his nightmare.

    "What an unpleasant reminder of my sealed fate," Vincent spat, his words dripping with disdain. "This world will soon bow to a new master, wouldn¡¯t you agree, my dearest human?" His gaze turned wild, his demeanor unhinged as he gracefully pivoted towards the other side of the room where two figures were bound and gagged, their eyes pleading in silent desperation.

    "Davis¡­ I hope you understand, I had no choice but to fulfill my duty," Vincent murmured as he approached his prisoner. "Your insights have been invaluable. Thank you, dear Royal Knight." With a swift motion, he slit their throat before departing.

    Outside, Vincent stood amidst the chill of the night breeze, his expression as serene as a summer river. He turned to behold the brilliant moon in the sky. "What a beautiful night," he remarked softly. He found himself on a secluded farm outside the city, surrounded by the tranquility of the countryside.

    As he bathed in the moonlight, one of his underlings emerged from the shadows behind him. Bowing respectfully, the subordinate had multiple devices for Vincent''s inspection. "Hmm, very good. Have you discovered anything yet about the two strange incidents?" Vincent inquired, his praise for the object preceding his direct query.

    "Apologies, Sir," the man began, "but your directive to investigate the peculiar deaths of the two knights and the massacre of Duke Darius''s entire family remains shrouded in mystery for both us and the Celestial Empire investigation unit." He paused briefly before continuing, "However, concerning the knights'' demise, we have located two witnesses."

    Vincent''s eyebrow arched with heightened curiosity. "Have you spoken to them yet?" he inquired further.

    The man nodded. "Yes, sir. One of them is a young girl. She was unconscious during the entire ordeal, but her mother claimed they were rescued by a demon."

    on its head? A kind-hearted demon, you say?" Once his laughter subsided, he turned away. "And what of the witnesses?" he inquired.

    "Sir, as per your instructions, we refrained from harming the civilians," the underling replied. "However, it appears that even the investigation units are at an impasse in their inquiries."

    "Good, good," Vincent remarked with a reassured smile, satisfied with the outcome. "Hand me the bracelet and set the bomb. We''ll infiltrate Celestial Academy by force a week from now. Our main target is Davis Edwelt," he ordered before gracefully donning his mask and departing into the night.

 29: Academy Infiltration

    Davis spent countless hours in the library with the elderly man, his hope of discovering anything about K dwindling with each passing day. The venerable librarian had presented him with numerous ancient scriptures to decipher. Though Davis managed to translate some of them, each revealed nothing to aid him in his pursuit of the truth.

    Davis sat in one of his classes, his mind drifting further away with each passing moment. "Alright everyone, enjoy your weekend. Class dismissed," the professor shouted before leaving.

    Davis was already napping on his desk, every other student left leaving him alone in the quiet empty room. Davis woke up in a rush, somewhat delirious Davis looked around to see he was alone.

    As Davis packed up his things, he noticed a small note addressed to him. Exhausted, he decided to save reading it for later and took it back to his dorm room. After feeding Skye, he fell into a deep sleep.

    Davis woke in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat, his eyes barely open, and still fully clothed. He got up to get a glass of water, then glanced at Skye sleeping peacefully under his bed. A smile tugged at his lips. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed his book and the note placed neatly on his desk.

    ¡°Right, the note¡­ Who left it for me?¡± Davis mumble

    He picked up the note and began reading its contents. After a few seconds, a wide smile spread across his face, "Finally, a lead," Davis said, his voice was ecstasy. The note included a designated meeting place.

    Outside of Celestia¡­

    Vincent stood in an alleyway, his gaze fixed on the Academy''s closed gate. "Are the preparations ready?" he asked, his eyes still locked on his target. His hand playfully spun a crystal.

    "Yes, sir, the prototype is planted," Vincent''s underling reported. "Miss Carmilla mentioned that the artifact is only a prototype of the broken original, so there''s a high chance of failure."

    Vincent chuckled. "Don''t worry, the bomb is merely a distraction for those imperial bastards. Tomorrow, Wuldor Herald will be away from the Empire, giving us our only chance to capture Davis Edwelt," he continued, his eyes turning serious. "During our infiltration, don''t harm those who surrender. But if they are members of the Pillars, feel free to do as you wish."

    Vincent stared patiently at the gate. "This godforsaken bind," Vincent snarled, thinking of the demonic symbol engraved on his body. Although, Vincent isn¡¯t a good person he hated the task that he was given by the organization.

    On the day of the meeting¡­

    Davis entered a shop on the Academy¡¯s grounds, where Karla stood at the entrance awaiting him. "Mr. Davis, please come with me. Her Highness is waiting for you on the second floor," she said, then guided him to Rachel.

    Rachel sat at the lone table inside the somewhat busy shop. "Please have a seat, Mr. Davis," she said, gesturing to the chair. Karla pulled it out for him before discreetly departing, leaving the two alone. Upstairs, the shop''s second floor was noticeably less crowded than the ground floor.

    "Mr. Davis, it''s wonderful to see you here today," Rachel greeted with genuine delight before continuing, "I''ve only heard praises about this establishment''s culinary wonders. Have you had the pleasure of dining here before?"

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Davis hesitated before responding, "No, this is¡ª" He glanced over the menu, "My first time" his curiosity piqued by its offerings. He had some knowledge of many different dishes but the shop menu intrigued him.

    Just as he delved into the menu, a waiter approached their table. "Good afternoon, everyone. Are you ready to order?" Rachel took the lead, stating, "Yes, I''ll have the roasted honey steak." The waiter nodded, jotting down her choice. Then, turning to Davis, the waiter inquired, "And for you, sir?"

    ¡°Umm¡ª¡± he struggles to decide, "I''ll have what she''s having," Davis replied with a smile, handing the menu back to the waiter. "Wonderful choice, sir," the staff declared with a nod of approval. "Your order will be out shortly."

    Davis turned to Rachel, his voice hesitant. "Your Highness, May I ask¡ª" But Rachel interrupted him gently. "Please, call me Rachel from now on. There''s no need for formality between us."

    "Miss Rachel," Davis continued, his tone serious, yet with a hint of pleading in his eyes. "I came here today regarding the note you left for me."

    "Yes, Mr. Davis," Rachel affirmed. "I believe you''re here regarding information about some mythical being."

    Rachel delicately lifted her teacup to her lips, her gaze meeting Davis''s with a quiet intensity. Despite her soft and elegant demeanor, there was an unmistakable aura of authority about her.

    "I overheard your conversation in the library," she began, her tone measured. "And as a friend, I took the liberty of doing some research. I''ve managed to uncover a few pieces of information about some of the names you listed."

    As their conversation deepened, they became engrossed, oblivious to the silent glare directed at them from across the room. Vincent, who had covertly entered the Academy earlier that morning in search of Davis, finally spotted him. However, his joy at finding his target quickly soured as he noticed Rachel''s presence by Davis''s side.

    Rachel continued, unperturbed by Vincent''s presence, "Let''s see, Leviathan." She spoke leisurely, her eyes focused on Davis, carefully gauging his reactions with each word. "I asked Karla to gather some information from the Royal storage, and I stumbled upon some rather intriguing details."

    "He''s said to be a demon of Envy," Rachel continued, "His existence symbolizes knowledge, chaos, destruction, and obliteration."

    Davis listened, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu creeping over him as she described Leviathan. There was something about the title that felt familiar, yet he couldn''t quite place where he had heard it before.

    Before Davis could remember, a deafening explosion shattered the tranquility of the surroundings, causing the ground to tremble beneath them. The shockwave reverberated through the shop. Within moments, two more explosions followed in quick succession.

    The Empire guards sprang into action, rushing to assess the damage near the front gate where the explosions originated.

    Amy who is assigned to look after Davis saw the explosion''s aftermath, she didn¡¯t think Davis would be in any trouble and left to see what was going on.

    Unbeknownst to them, Vincent''s covert attack force was already in motion. Disguised among the crowd, a few dozen of his operatives, cloaked in casual clothing, swiftly maneuvered into action, after Amy left.

    With calculated force, Vincent''s operatives forcefully pushed through the front gate, their mission clear, contain, secure, and control. In their wake, numerous guards and students lay injured, but miraculously, none were fatally harmed. Their intentions were unmistakable.

    Amidst the chaos, Karla rushed to Rachel''s side, her urgency palpable. "Your Highness, please follow me¡ª"

    Before Karla could finish her sentence, a wire lashed out toward her throat, only to be skillfully deflected away. Karla stood her ground, her stance cautious as she confronted Vincent, who was no longer concealed in the shadows. wearing his spider mask he stood ominously in front of them.

    The three stood in cautious silence, their discomfort evident in their expressions, as they stood before their unknown assailant.

 30: A successful task

    In minutes, Vincent''s underlings seized nearly half of the academy. Their attacks were precise, targeting the academy''s weakest points where guards were sparse, and deftly maneuvering their way through.

    Their attack zeroes in on anyone tied to the noble family or the four pillars. And with Principal Wuldor and most professors nowhere to be found, the students are outmatched against these highly trained foes.

    For most students, the test proved worthwhile, as those who had reached the final round held their decently ground against their attackers, successfully halting their advance. Rowan, Kane, Aaron, and many others won their battles with ease, only to be confronted by an even stronger opponent.

    Back at the restaurant, Karla, Rachel, and Davis realized they were facing someone way out of their league. "Princess, escape through the window," Karla urged, her gaze locked on their adversary. "Even if we team up, we won''t stand a chance against him. Get help. I''ll stall him for as long as I can."

    "A few more seconds won''t make a difference, but sure, princess, make your escape. I''ll catch up with you soon," Vincent remarked with a carefree tone.

    "If we fought together, maybe¡ª" Davis began, but Karla''s swift action cut him off mid-sentence. [Shing*] Her blade clashed against something mid-air, revealing numerous strings extending from Vincent''s fingers.

    With little choice, Rachel seized Davis''s arm, and they bolted straight for the window, jumping out and landing safely on the ground. Karla observed as Vincent remained unmoved. "You don''t seem concerned that they escaped."

    Vincent laughed at her question. "What''s there to worry about? They can''t leave the Academy anyway." He grew tired of his facade and removed his mask. "There we go, I can finally breathe properly." With a sweeping gesture of his arms, Karla sensed his strings filling the room, blocking any possible escape route.

    ¡°It was fun talking but it¡¯s time for you to die now¡± Vincent¡¯s bloodthirst was revealed making Karla internally shake in fright.

    Meanwhile, Rachel and Davis sprinted through the hallway, pursued by Vincent''s underlings who appeared in relentless waves. Though the two fought off the assailants with relative ease, their progress was impeded as they reached the cafeteria, where they were greeted by Vincent, seated calmly at one of the tables.

    "Having fun running?" Vincent quipped. "Would you like a helping hand in finding an exit?" He continued, waving a severed arm around like a toy. Rachel and Davis''s hearts sank as they feared the worst for Karla.

    "W-what have you done to Karla?" Rachel inquired, struggling to maintain a composed demeanor.

    "Oh, her?" Vincent replied, feigning surprise as he examined the severed arm, confirming it belonged to Karla. "Let''s just say, she didn''t quite make it out," he giggled.

    While the two were distracted, some of Vincent''s more capable underlings sneaked up from behind and successfully scattered black dust on Davis''s face. Rachel reacted swiftly, managing to jump and dodge the attack, only to find herself ensnared by Vincent''s wire.

    "Got him!" Vincent declared, pointing at Davis. Drawing closer to Rachel, he leaned down. "You know how difficult it is to infiltrate this place and capture you? And him? It took quite some time." Straightening up, he spread out his arms. "But hey, it''s all paid off. I''ve successfully captured the Royal princess..."

    As he continued his monologue, Rachel attempted to break free from the wire, but it was reinforced. Focusing her aura, she redirected her energy into the wire until she broke free, then rushed at Vincent, sword in hand.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Her efforts proved futile as she, too, was sprayed with the black dust by Vincent, collapsing to the ground unconscious. Vincent smiled with delight. "The Blackthorn family''s anesthetic powder works wonderfully."

    "Capture them and prepare the portal. Recall everyone and get ready to leave. The barrier won''t be active for long," Vincent instructed before turning away. "It seems I have an unwelcome guest." He faced Professor Selena, who was surprised to see her pupil lying unconscious on the floor.

    Both of Vincent''s underlings moved to pick up Davis and Rachel, but they were interrupted by Selena''s attack, which Vincent swiftly halted. "Hurry up, we don''t have much time," Vincent urged, swinging his wire at Selena.

    Professor Selena, an expert in wind magic, initially couldn''t see the wire, but she sensed the shift in the air as it moved. Reacting on instinct, she dodged backward, narrowly avoiding the wire. As she dashed away, she watched as the nearby table was split in half by the wire''s force.

    Vincent launched another attack with his wires, but Selena dodged by swiftly moving across the cafeteria. Closing the distance, her speed increased dramatically. However, just as she neared him, she was ensnared by his wires, leaving her trapped.

    Vincent, aware that time was limited, moved with lethal intent as his wire aimed for her neck. Yet, before he could strike, he was thrown backward into the wall by a violent burst of wind. Regaining his footing, he turned to see a wind spirit, in the form of a bird, floating around Selena. Her energy had increased astronomically.

    "Well, isn''t that just freaking great, a wind spirit?" Vincent joked as if nothing had happened. "Shouldn''t you annoying bastards be hiding somewhere deep inside your Mother Nature?" His remarks angered the wind spirit.

    Vincent, no longer adopting his leisurely attitude, attacked relentlessly with tremendous force. Each of his strikes was infused with his mana, disrupting the flow of Selena''s wind magic.

    As they continued their relentless assault, moving through multiple rooms and destroying them in the process, they noticed that none of their attacks were landing on their opponent.

    With time pressing down on him, Vincent was compelled to conclude the battle swiftly. "Fucking hell, it seems I have no choice but to use his power," Vincent grumbled in disdain. Drawing upon the strength bestowed upon him by his master, his power surged unexpectedly, catching Selena and her wind spirit off guard by its sudden ascent.

    Primordial flame*

    He then unleashed a torrent of fire magic, obliterating everything in his path. When the dust settled and Selena was nowhere to be seen, he vanished using the flames, reappearing in the academy''s backyard.

    "Is the portal ready?" Vincent''s voice resonated with a demonic timbre, his aura suffocating even to his underlings. "Yes, sir, it''s ready," his underling replied in a low-pitched voice. "Open the portal and depart with our target," Vincent bellowed in anger.

    To those who had served him before, his actions seemed uncharacteristic. "But, sir, some of our people aren''t here yet," one of his men dared to speak, only to be swiftly severed into multiple pieces by Vincent''s wire.

    "Does anyone else have something to say?" Vincent''s tone was chillingly calm as he surveyed the silenced crowd around him. ¡°Good, then open the portal, and let¡¯s move¡± his command was clear.

    Opening the portal, Vincent¡¯s goon walks through. Vincent before leaving with them used his wire to completely bring down the upper half of the building in an attempt to cover their track.

    As he strode towards the portal, Vincent sensed that his demonic form was beginning to wane. Suddenly, an attack came from behind, but he effortlessly halted it and turned to face Selena, her weakened form drenched in blood.

    "Annoying insect," he hissed, unleashing a potent fire spell intended to end Selena''s life. Yet, at the critical moment, Rowan intervened, wielding his blade. Unable to destroy the attack or halt its advance, he swiftly redirected it upward into the air with a deft maneuver, sparing Selena from certain death.

    "Oh? An intriguing insect has appeared," Vincent remarked, his gaze shifting to Rowan with a hint of fascination. However, a drop of blood fell to the ground, originating from Vincent''s nose.

    His hand gingerly touched his bleeding nose "This vessel has reached its limit," he declared. His unwilling eye then turned to Rowan, who had fallen to his knees before Selena, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    "Soon, this world will kneel to me," Vincent murmured to himself with a satisfied smile. Without further distraction, Vincent strode through the portal before it sealed shut, leaving the Academy in ruins behind him.

 31: Aftermath

    Deep in a dark forest just north of the Celestial Empire, a run-down cabin stood in solitude, surrounded by dense trees. The sudden appearance of a large, glowing portal shattered the peaceful quiet of the night.

    Numerous people in torn casual clothing emerged, their bodies covered in scars, wounds, and bruises. Among them, one figure stood silently at the back, exuding an air of authority.

    [Groaning pains*]

    ¡°Take them into the basement,¡± Vincent ordered, his voice cold and emotionless. ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a bit.¡± He turned and vanished into the dense forest, leaving his underlings to carry out his command.

    Not far after Vincent left the group, his footstep became growingly forced, his hand reaching out toward the trees for support. He falls to the ground, using the tree he leans his back against it.

    His eyes slowly flickered open and shut before a shadowy, human-like figure appeared. Vincent, barely audible, rasped out, "Master!" Thanatyr stared at him.

    "VINCENT!" Thanatyr''s voice boomed into his mind. "Your unwillingness to serve me is still present after all these years?" Thanatyr continued, its voice now lower in volume.

    Thanatyr laughed at him. "No matter, you''re still useful to me as long as you continue being my hunting dog." He chuckled before glancing back in the direction of the cabin. "Vincent, watch that boy closely. There is something about him, something dreadful."

    "Use the eye of Fultar to get the truth out of that boy regarding the beast," Thanatyr instructed, hesitating momentarily. "And try to find out everything about the kid that seems out of the ordinary," he added, his voice betraying a slight hint of worry.

    "I will return now. Make sure you get what I need from him," Thanatyr mentioned leisurely. "Then erase our track, our existence should stay in the shadow of this world, for now¡± As he was about to leave, Vincent''s voice came from behind.

    "Master! Was it necessary to destroy the building?" His inquiry piqued Thanatyr''s interest. "Do I need a reason to kill a few bugs?" he replied mockingly.

    Vincent with a weak and trembling voice uttered, ¡°But our people are still in there¡ª¡± He breathed hastily, ¡°And¡­ the innocent stu¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Vincent felt an excruciating pain all over his body.

    "I don''t like how you speak to me, Vincent," Thanatyr growled. "As I said, you''re still useful to me as a hunting dog." A shadowy tendril wrapped around Vincent''s neck. "And dogs don''t need to ask questions¡ªthey only need to obey. Do you understand?".

    Vincent can only nod his head in submission, his neck was released from the tendril. Vincent was visibly in pain trying to breathe properly. He looked up and his master was nowhere to be found.

    [Back at the Academy]

    Professor Wuldor and many of the professors away with him stood among the ruin of his once prestigious Academy, Wuldor stood in anger, his eyes darted left and right but only destruction awaited his vision.

    Hundreds of students sustained injuries of various degrees, and the number of students who lost their lives is in the double digits.

    Wuldor spotted his daughter covered in bandages and softened. He rushed toward her, "Selena!" charging like a bull, only to be blocked by Selena''s wind spirit. "Dad, I''m fine," she reassured him as Rowan sat beside her amidst the rubble.

    "Dad, they took Rachel and Davis with them," she continued, her voice laced with regret. "Their leader was stronger than me. I''m sorry," Selena blamed herself for failing to prevent Davis and Rachel''s kidnapping. She then narrates to him everything she knows.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The entire time Rowan sat angrily to the side, consumed by regret. "I should''ve been there for them," was the only thought that echoed in his mind. The entire event became the most talked-about topic in the Empire.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right Selena, it''s not your fault, you did your best¡± Wuldor thought for a long while, he would understand why Rachel got kidnapped as she is part of the Royale Family but Davis too.

    Every scenario and reason he could conjure came down to one: "Their target was Rachel, and Davis got caught in the crossfire." His reasoning was logical but unbeknownst to him, it was the other way around.

    Many of Vincent''s underlings were captured due to Thanatyr''s hasty escape. They¡¯re to be given to the Royale family for questioning due to the whole situation regarding Rachel.

    Principal Wuldor was called away, but before leaving he left the other professors to help with the aftermath. Wuldor walked into a conference room where the other pillar patriarch awaited.

    ¡°Herald Wuldor, please have a seat¡± Aldric the Blackthorn¡¯s patriarch spoke up, gesturing with his hand at the chair. Principal Wuldor did so and noticed the other gazes fixed on him seemingly awaiting a report.

    ¡°I¡¯m as stuck as every one of you on how this has happened¡± Wuldor stated, before continuing with a serious tone, ¡°My daughter Selena has told me about a man using reinforce wire that led the entire attack¡±

    He let out a sigh of frustration. "As for their goal¡ªI believe their target was the Royale Princess, and they not only succeeded but also captured one of our top talent students, Davis."

    "Wait, Davis got kidnapped?" Garrick was surprised to hear the news. He had assigned Amy to be his bodyguard for this exact situation and yet she failed to notify him about something this big.

    "Davis? Mr. Garrick seems to be rather close with the boy. I wonder how far they have gone," Aldric Blackthorn said, his intentions clear.

    "Better than you, that''s for sure," Garrick retorted. The two started arguing until a voice shouted for them to pipe down. "Enough! You''re pillars of this Empire, and yet you bicker like children. We have bigger things to deal with right now," Draven Roycroft calmly raised his voice.

    The two stared at each other before bowing down. "Yes, your Majesty."

    Draven Roycroft continued, "If Principal Wuldor''s assumptions are correct, then my daughter Rachel is the target of their attack, and Davis Edwelt''s life is in far more danger than hers. We need to act fast."

    "If they''re able to attack the Celestial Academy and succeed so easily, then they mustn''t be underestimated," Alistair Helsar, the leader of the Magic Tower, chimed in. "For once, after centuries, I propose we work together to calm the citizens and punish the perpetrators." The others shared a glance before unanimously agreeing.

    Rowan walked back to the dormitory. The Academy had been hastily rebuilt; being the center of the Empire, it was a landmark in itself. As he passed Davis''s room, he heard a noise coming from inside.

    Woof*

    Skye was able to sense Rowan''s scent and barked happily, trying to catch sight of him. K had brought Skye with him once to dinner with Rowan, so Skye knew him from just his scent.

    Rowan couldn¡¯t open the door, and knowing that Davis wouldn¡¯t be coming back soon, he kicked the door open to get Skye. Skye jumped with joy and rushed to Rowan, pushing his body into him as a form of affection.

    Soon, Skye walked outside, his head turning left and right, seemingly looking for Davis. Rowan picked Skye up and brought him back to his room after he fixed the door.

    "I''m sorry, Skye, but¡ª" his voice caught in his throat, "Davis wouldn''t be coming back anytime soon." As he talked, Skye sat patiently, wiggling his tail giving Rowan a sense that he could understand him.

    "Davis and Rachel got kidnapped by some unknown people and¡ª" He let out a sigh of sadness, speaking with uncertainty, "The professor said that Davis isn''t their target, and his life is highly at risk. He¡­ might not return."

    As Rowan spoke about what happened to Skye, the dog''s tail visibly slowed down before stopping completely. Skye, though young, was the son of the mythical beast Fenrir, and he could discern most of what Rowan was saying.

    Skye drew closer and climbed into Rowan''s embrace, his whimpering regarding the news about Davis clear. Skye had lost his family once, and Davis had taken him in. Now, Skye feared he would lose his family again.

 32: Who am I?

    Davis once again found himself back in the darkness of the void, before him laid the same metal birdcage held in place by the chains engraved in unknown symbols.

    "Here again?" Davis murmured, casting a wary glance at his surroundings. "The intruders¡­ I need to get out of here," he muttered, his words hurried and fraught with urgency.

    "Go out? Aren''t you here to free me, brother?" a gentle voice called from within the cage, startling Davis. "Oh god!" Davis gasped in surprise. "I can assure you, brother, that Father is not here," the man replied calmly.

    Inside the cage stood a handsome man, his features mesmerizing. His deep blue eyes resembled the ocean, and his perfect, majestic body possessed an alluring, feminine grace. His calm, enthralling voice seemed to draw Davis in irresistibly.

    Davis stood with wide eyes, staring at the trapped stranger. "Ah¡ªI''m, I''m sorry, but are you talking to me?" he asked, his cheeks reddening just from looking at the man.

    The man laughed softly. "Of course, I''m talking to you, Levi. Who else is here besides you?" he continued. "So... are you going to let me out?". Davis was captivated by the man''s voice and demeanor. "Y-yes, I forgot. Let me¡ª" he paused, his hand inches from the door.

    "Wait, before that... who are you?" Davis asked, his expression earnest.

    The man laughed louder. "That''s a good joke, brother." But as he noticed Davis''s confused look, his laughter gradually faded. "Oh, you''re serious?" he exclaimed. "Levi, did you lose your memories during the war?".

    The man stroked his hair back with a worried sigh. "It''s me, Lucifer. Your brother?" He paused, waiting for a response. "No? Umm, what about our family? The rebellion? Our bond? Mom?" With each question, Lucifer''s voice grew more frustrated until he finally said, "Dad?" His tone dropped, filled with sadness.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know who you are. I¡­ I don''t even know who I am," Davis insisted. "But one thing I know is that this is a dream, and I need to get out of here now." Moving away from the cage, Davis shifted left and right, desperately searching for an escape, but all he saw was the void.

    Lucifer spoke in a harsh tone, "I''m your brother. You''re Leviathan, the Prince of Light," his voice rising to a thunderous roar. "And this is no fucking dream."

    Lucifer let out a sigh before apologizing, "I''m sorry. You''ve lost your memories, and I shouldn''t scream at you like that." He continued to probe, "You said you''re not Leviathan, my brother, right? Okay... then who are you?" He quickly followed up with, "Who do you believe you are?"

    Davis turned to Lucifer, his words stumbling out, "I''m Davis... Davis Edwelt. I hail from the Avalom Empire, and..." He trailed off, uncertain of where to begin, his thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind.

    "It''s okay, take your time," Lucifer quipped, a wry smile playing on his lips as he glanced at his cage. "Not like I have anywhere else to be." His tone was light, a hint of humor masking the weight of their situation, he sat down and leaned against the cage bars.

    [ Lucifer sat and listen closely to Davis''s tale.]

    In the basement of the cabin, Rachel woke in the dark emptiness of the room. Tilting her head to the side she saw Davis deep in her slumber as both of them were restrained to a chair.

    Feeling her hand being restrained by a rope behind the chair she tried to break free by focusing her aura onto her arm trying to break the rope, but after a while of trying to no avail she gave up.

    The door creaked open, and Vincent strolled in, his steps echoing softly on the floor. He plucked a chair from the shadows of the room and positioned it across from Rachel. With a smirk dancing on his lips, he greeted her, "Good evening, princess. Did you manage to get a decent night''s sleep?"

    Vincent''s tone riddles with mockery and mixed with a hint of sarcasm. "Well, forgive the humble accommodations. I know this place isn''t quite as opulent as your castle," he continued, leaning back in the chair and crossing one leg over the other with casual ease. "Hope you don''t mind the humble abode of us commoners."

    Rachel caught the undertone of Vincent''s provocation but refused to take the bait. "Indeed, it''s the sentiment that matters," she responded calmly, her voice betraying none of the irritation she felt.

    Vincent paused, his gaze locked on Rachel before he let out a derisive snort. "I''ve always heard of your intelligence, Princess. Meeting you in person is quite the honor for someone of my standing," he remarked, the sarcasm dripping from his words like venom.

    Rachel remained silent, her mind working furiously to navigate the precarious situation. She analyzed every detail of the room, weighing her options, but most scenarios she could think of only led to failure.

    Vincent''s words cut through the air, his gaze fixed on Rachel as he remarked, "Rachel Roycroft, the illustrious daughter of the Royal Family. Your reputation hardly seems to do you justice."

    Rachel observed Vincent closely, she couldn¡¯t figure out his motives. "Is that the motivation behind kidnapping me and my friend? Your disdain for the Royal Family?" she inquired, her tone steady as she continued to probe for information, her fingers discreetly tracing the sharp edge of the chair.

    Rachel continued to run her fingers along the sharp edge of the chair, her movements deliberate yet concealed. Vincent''s response caught her off guard, and she couldn''t hide the surprise in her voice as she exclaimed, "What?"

    Vincent''s laughter filled the room, a chilling sound that sent shivers down Rachel''s spine. "Yes, didn''t Daddy ever mention it to you? What your precious family did fifteen years ago?" he taunted, his words dripping with bitterness.

    With a twisted delight, he spun his mask around in his hand before continuing in a low whisper, "Let me enlighten you about the horrendous experiment they did to me¡­ No, that''s not quite right. To us, yeah that''s more like it. Please excuse my forgetfulness, I tend to forget about others like me"

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Vincent''s words hung heavy in the air, leaning back in his chair, he continued with a twisted smile, "Fifteen years ago, your esteemed family turned innocent children like me into a hunting squadron." His laughter was unsettling as he watched Rachel''s incredulous expression. "We were trained like beasts, honed to infiltrate and eliminate anyone who crosses the path of the Royal family."

    "I was among the fortunate few who survived," he recounted, a hint of mockery in his voice. "I climbed over the corpses of those who perished, leaving behind a trail of hundreds of deaths." His chuckle was chilling as he recounted his past. "Our sole purpose was to kill, kill, and kill."

    With a heavy sigh, he continued, "And did you know what my final assignment was? To prove my loyalty to the crown, I was tasked with exterminating my own family. All five of them, dead in a single night, all thanks to the machinations of your esteemed family."

    Rachel''s denial was swift, her voice trembling with anger as she vehemently protested, "You''re lying! That can''t be true! You''re tarnishing the noble name of the Royal fam¡ª"

    Her words were cut short by the sharp sting of Vincent''s hand against her cheek, silencing her protest. "How dare you call me a liar?" he spat, his eyes filled with hatred, "I may despise them, but they were still my family. And yet, I was the one who had to end their lives."

    Grasping her uniform collar, Vincent pulled Rachel close, "Do you have any idea what it feels like to look into their eyes before you snuff out their existence?"

    His voice was raw with emotion, his anger palpable. "Can you fathom the agony of hearing their pleas as you become the instrument of their demise?" With a forceful shove, he pushed Rachel away, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.

    Vincent paced the room, his agitation evident in the tremble of his frame as he struggled to regain his composure. Across from him, Rachel sat in stunned silence, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. The weight of Vincent''s revelation hung heavy in the air, leaving her in a state of shock.

    With a final glare in Rachel''s direction, Vincent stormed out of the room, his departure leaving her alone to grapple with the shocking truth he had unveiled.

    Unnoticed by either of them, Davis remained slumbering beside Rachel, oblivious to the turmoil that had unfolded. But lurking within his shadow, a dark figure waited patiently, its presence unnoticed as it absorbed the newfound information with a sense of sinister glee.

    Laughter*

    Lucifer''s laughter filled the space, "What a captivating tale your mind has woven, dear brother," he chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he listened to Davis recount his experiences. "But let''s entertain the notion for a moment... If what you claim is true, then have you ever considered the possibility that this demon you refer to as ''K'' is, in fact, a figment of your mind?"

    The atmosphere thickened as Lucifer''s words hung in the air like a heavy fog. "What? NO," Davis retorted abruptly, his rejection tinged with forced irritation. Despite his efforts to convey his identity to Lucifer, it seemed they weren¡¯t even on the same page.

    "Don''t get mad, brother. Right now, I''m just as puzzled as you are," Lucifer declared with a reassuring smile. "As you''ve been recounting your experiences, it appears you''re not particularly fond of this demon you refer to as ''K''."

    Davis shook his head. "I don¡¯t hate him. I¡­ just found his approach very unpleasant."

    As Lucifer arched an eyebrow in curiosity, Davis elaborated, "He always have that carefree smile, maintaining his joyful facade, but sometimes I got a glimpse behind that mask he wore. only for brief moment I felt sad. It''s very unpleasant."

    "I''d give you a hug, brother. But I''m still behind this cage" Lucifer said after breathing out a deep sigh. Hearing this Davis quickly apologize, "I''m really sorry Mr. Lucifer. I''ll get you out of there right away."

    As Davis approached the door, his gaze fixated on the handheld mirror within the cage. He requested Lucifer to pass it to him, and as he gazed into it, clarity dawned. Reflected at him wasn''t himself but that of a being that had once appeared in his nightmares.

    Though less demonic, he scrutinized the reflection, noting the uncanny resemblance to Lucifer in both facial features and physique. Yet, there was an unmistakable absence, the absence of the essence and grace that defined Lucifer.

    "My appearance... it closely resembles yours," Davis remarked, turning to face Lucifer. "You said that you disliked your demonic form, so you enlisted my help to fashion a human guise, using my appearance as a blueprint of sort," Lucifer explained, a proud smile gracing his lips.

    "Do you... like how you look?" Lucifer inquired eagerly, anticipation hanging in the air.

    Davis was taken aback by his new form. While its beauty didn''t quite match Lucifer''s, it surpassed any human appearance he had encountered thus far.

    "It''s truly stunning," Davis uttered, his tone filled with awe. "Well, naturally. After all, I am renowned in Heaven for the beauty bestowed upon me by our Father," Lucifer boasted, his pride evident as he crossed his arms.

    "Lucifer, can you help me find an answer?" Davis''s voice trembled with uncertainty. "Of course, brother. I''m all ears," Lucifer responded cheerfully.

    Davis opened the gate and freed Lucifer, as Lucifer walked out he stopped right in front of Davis awaiting his question a joyous smile and anticipation in his facial expression.

    "Who am I?" Davis finally voiced the question that had been weighing on his mind.

    Lucifer''s smile widened, his gaze warm as he spoke, "You''re Leviathan, the angel of light." But as the words left his lips, his charming demeanor twisted into something altogether more sinister. His smile stretched impossibly wide, revealing razor-sharp teeth, while his once handsome features contorted into a demonic visage. Eyes, mouths, teeth, and tendrils sprouted across his form, transforming him into a nightmarish apparition.

    "You''re Leviathan, the prince of Envy," his voice echoed with a strange, static-like quality, before morphing into a demonic rasp. "You''re Leviathan, you''re chaos, you''re the prince of Envy" the words repeated incessantly, each iteration growing more ominous and unsettling.

    As the fabric of space warped around them, Davis felt a suffocating pressure, as though he were being pulled beneath the surface of a vast ocean. He closed his eyes in distress, and when he opened them again, he and Lucifer were submerged in the depths of the water, surrounded by a dark abyss.

    Lucifer''s calm and enthralling voice cut through the water, "Leviathan? Are you all right?" it echoed, growing fainter with each word. "Levi? No, perhaps it''s Davis?" The sound of his voice faded into the underwater expanse, becoming increasingly distant. "Davis, Davis... Davis," the once deep resonance of his voice began to shift, morphing into a softer, more feminine tone.

    Davis wanted to answer, he wanted to ask more questions, but he felt like he was drowning. The feeling is too surreal to be a dream until¡ª

    Gasped*

    Davis awoke abruptly, gasping for air as he struggled to shake off the remnants of his haunting dream. "Davis, you''re finally awake," a familiar female voice greeted him, causing him to startle. He turned to see Rachel, already freed from her restraints.

    It was her voice. The same voice he had heard echoing in the depths of his unsettling dream¡­

 33: Daviss Awakening

    Rachel untied Davis from his restraints. "We need to go, he won''t be gone for long," she explained hurriedly.

    Still groggy from waking up, Davis looked around and realized he was in a basement. "W¡ª" he started to question Rachel, but the throbbing in his head made it hard to speak. "What about the Academy?" he managed, rubbing his eyes.

    Rachel finished untying his final restraint. "I''m not sure about that either, but I believe that the others are all right." Getting on their feet they assess the room closely, finding nothing useful.

    Using one of the techniques they had learned in their lessons, Rachel focused her energy on the surrounding environment and sensed two people standing guard outside. The basement, they realized, resembled a prison more than anything else.

    Rachel quickly thought of a plan and discussed it with Davis. After agreeing on the details, they began to set it in motion.

    [ Groaning in pain.]

    One of the guards kicked the door, and frustratingly shouted, "SHUT UP!" Ignoring the command, Davis continued his act. After a few minutes, both guards entered the room, assuming Davis and Rachel were still restrained.

    "What the hell is wrong with you? Shut up or I''ll¡ª" One guard began, but before he could finish, Rachel knocked him out cold, quickly followed by the second guard.

    After tying them up and gagging them with fabric, Rachel and Davis began their escape. They moved swiftly, knocking out and subduing anyone who crossed their path. It felt easy... a bit too easy. Reaching the front door, they opened it and aimed straight for the forest.

    Before they could leave the front porch, Rachel forcibly pulled Davis back. "Wires," she said, pointing to the translucent lines in front of them. "What a sharp eye you have there, princess," a voice called out. Vincent emerged from the dark edge of the forest. "I almost had you," he chuckled.

    Rachel focused her mana, forming a blade of wind that sliced through the wires. "The wires weren''t reinforced? They were meant to restrain, not kill," she thought, quickly assessing the situation.

    Davis and Rachel stood facing the man who had attacked them at the restaurant. The breeze added a layer of tension to the already charged atmosphere.

    Without any other choice, they rushed at Vincent, and Davis used purely his magical spell to attack while Rachel using the blade that she picked up from one of the guards attacked Vincent relentlessly.

    But their gap in experience and strength is evidenced as Vincent was playing with them, each of his attacks is non-lethal and his wires are focused solely on defense. Rachel used everything she knew to attack but nothing connected, as the battle went on their hope for escape dwindled.

    "Mr. Davis, I had high hopes for this meeting. But I must say, you''re disappointing me right now," Vincent mocked as Davis launched his attacks. Despite their increased power, none of them seemed to affect Vincent.

    Growing tired of the assault, Vincent swung his arm, using three of his wires to form a claw that decimated the surrounding forest and ground, sending Rachel and Davis stumbling backward. Then, Vincent drew a blade and gestured for them to come at him.

    Their battle intensified as Vincent expertly blocked and countered their attacks with ease. However, the more he fought, the more he felt himself losing ground. Leaping back, Vincent swung his blade, releasing his aura into the ground and creating a large smoke screen.

    A powerful aura slash hurtled toward Davis, but Rachel swiftly blocked it with her blade. Another slash came from the side, and Davis used his spell to intercept it, though his magic shattered on impact.

    When the dust cleared, Vincent smirked at them. His blade, now fully charged with aura, gleamed ominously. Raising it above his head, he brought it down in a devastating attack that far surpassed anything they had experienced before.

    With their combined power, the two barely managed to block the attack, leaving them completely exhausted as the slash''s energy dissipated. They were so focused on the assault ahead that they failed to notice the danger lurking around them.

    Suddenly, wires flew at them from both sides and behind with blinding speed. The energy around the wires morphed into the shape of a dragon, which hurtled directly toward them. If the attack landed, their hopes of escape would be crushed.

    In a split second before the attack landed, Davis''s mother¡¯s ring shone brightly creating a powerful barrier around them that unexpectedly stopped the attack surprising even Vincent, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have something like that up your sleeve Mr. Davis¡± he said jokingly as he retract his wires.

    The barrier successfully stopped the attack, but both the barrier and the ring shattered completely. Realizing they couldn''t be confined with Rachel to devise a plan, Davis whispered, "Rachel, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to win. I have a plan."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, guys. Just keep talking... I''ll wait," Vincent shouted, watching with interest. "What¡¯s your plan?" Rachel asked, her eyes fixed on Vincent.

    "I''ll create a distraction, and you bolt to the right and into the forest," Davis suggested. "No, that would leave you alone. I¡¯ll stay instead. I¡¯m his target, not you, so I should be fine," Rachel rejected his proposal with stern determination.

    Davis sighed. "I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve almost exhausted my mana, so you have to go. Hurry, we don¡¯t have much time. You''re faster and stronger, so go."

    Unbeknownst to them, Vincent stood patiently, hearing everything they said. He smiled, amused by their conversation.

    As Davis shot a fire spell at Vincent, causing an explosion, Rachel seized the opportunity and bolted straight into the forest in search of help.

    "Not a bad plan, Mr. Davis," Vincent chuckled, his gaze shifting toward Rachel''s direction. "You don¡¯t seem too concerned about your target getting away," Davis remarked, hoping to buy more time for Rachel.

    "What''s there to worry about? She isn''t our target to begin with, and besides," Vincent''s eyes sparkled with gleeful amusement, "She''s running straight in the direction of my backup unit," he laughed at Davis''s realization.

    After a tense stare-down, they resumed their battle once again. Meanwhile, Rachel, unknowingly, found herself face to face with a group of masked men who were on their way to the cabin. To prevent them from leading back to Davis, she bolted in the opposite direction, drawing them away from the fight.

    Back at the Academy, Principal Wuldor and the other leaders convened once more. "After interrogating the captured intruders, we have discovered the location believed to be where they''re holding Davis Edwelt and Princess Rachel, among other things" Dravon announced, his voice chillingly cold.

    "Great, then let''s head there ASAP," Garrick said, barely concealing his excitement at the news. Meanwhile, Alistair Helsar inquired, "What other information have we gathered?"

    Draven sighed heavily before divulging his findings. "The man leading the infiltration goes by the name of Vincent. They seem to hail from an organization that operates in the shadows. Their network and connections have spread far and wide; spies and members of their organization are scattered across the continent."

    He gestured, and his servant presented them with a piece of paper. "Vincent wore a spider mask, and eight other individuals were donning different animal masks. Surprisingly, this man Vincent appears to be the weakest among the nine leaders."

    [ His words elicited surprise from everyone present.]

    "We''ve interrogated over ten individuals, and they all provided the same answer: the organization worships a god called ''Thanatyr,'' and each of the nine leaders has received divine power. According to them, Vincent excels in hunting down targets and infiltration," Draven summarized the paper''s contents for them as they double-checked.

    Draven concluded his summary with a frown, stating, "But the other eight leaders are far more cruel and deadlier than Vincent, and they''re each ranked by their power level. At the top stands Leon. Not much information regarding the other eight is given, but this mysterious Leon appears to outrank everyone in every category."

    [ He sat back, awaiting the others'' responses.]

    Aldric replied in an annoyed tone, "So, to keep it short, they''re a bunch of crazy cult followers. But does this have anything to do with the kidnapping of the Royal Princess and a student?" Silence enveloped the room as no one could provide a clear answer.

    After a prolonged silence, Principal Wuldor rose from his seat. "Whatever their motives may be, they have attacked the Celestial Academy. This act, in and of itself, is a direct affront to Celestia. After hearing the report, we must prepare for all possible scenarios in our rescue mission. This will also serve as a warning to this organization that Celestia is not to be trifled with."

    Everyone in the room nodded in agreement. Wuldor then continued, "We shall gather our best and most elite members for this mission. Let''s regroup in two hours and depart for the location."

    With unanimous approval, everyone hurriedly dispersed to gather their elite forces for the mission¡­

    [ Back in the forest.]

    Davis lay heavily beaten, gasping for air, while Vincent appeared unaffected. "You seem different," Vincent observed, questioning Davis. "Not as strong or charismatic as you were during the test."

    Davis didn''t reply. He knew why. During the test, it was K who had used his body. With each passing moment, his hope for backup wavered. Falling to his knees, Davis''s eyes scanned the ground until they fixed on his mother''s ring. He felt angered at Vincent and himself.

    As Davis blamed himself, his mind unconsciously drifted to thoughts of K. Davis remembered K''s confidence, strength, and how he always know what to do. He wished he could emulate him. These emotions slowly intensified, fueled by K¡¯s dark crimson energy.

    "I''m tired of our little game. Just give me what I want, Davis," Vincent rambled, stepping closer. Unaware of the rage building within Davis he gazed at the broken token of his mother''s love.

    Davis, consumed by anger and hatred, refused to let his effort be in vain. His emotions triggered the ruin left on his forehead by K before the physical test. Dark crimson energy surged forth, and Davis''s injuries began to heal as he regained his footing.

    With his hand clawed like a beast, Davis unleashed the crimson energy in an upward motion. It rushed at Vincent like a thundering tornado, destroying everything in its path.

    The destructive energy was so powerful that it pushed Vincent back ten steps, shattering his sword that had been reinforced by his aura. This unexpected turn of events both surprised and thrilled Vincent. Turning to Davis, he blurted out, "Now that''s the Davis I know! Come on, let''s play!"

    Fury and self-blaming engulfed Davis''s mind as he stared at Vincent. His emotions blinded him to reason, driving him to rush at Vincent with purely animalistic attacks. With each swing, parts of the battleground were obliterated.

    Vincent met the onslaught with a gleeful ferocity, relishing the thrill of combat he hadn''t felt in ages. Their battle raged on, shaking the forest and all its residents with each devastating attack they unleashed.

 34: Ks return

    The battle between Davis and Vincent roared across the forest, echoing like a primal symphony. Overwhelming emotion consumed Davis as he attacked with reckless abandon.

    With each clash, chunks of the forest were destroyed, and Vincent quickly deduced that Davis''s attacks grew fiercer with each passing minute. Dragging out the battle would only lead to Vincent''s defeat.

    Davis''s body exuded an extraordinary level of magical energy, making Vincent''s skin crawl. Davis''s emotions clouded his mind, causing him to fight like a feral beast rather than a trained magician.

    Vincent was keenly aware of this, and he maneuvered around it. Instead of confronting Davis head-on, Vincent dashed away, using his wires to launch multiple attacks from Davis''s blind spots.

    Unfortunately, his wires couldn''t reach Davis. Each time they got close, they were severed by Davis''s overflowing dark crimson energy. Vincent recalled his own experiences with sudden energy surges and knew that Davis would exhaust himself soon.

    Vincent planned to tire Davis out, but with every passing moment, he found it increasingly difficult to evade Davis''s relentless onslaught. "Aren''t you relentless?" Vincent blurted out, gasping as sweat poured down his face. "Feeling tired yet, Davis?"

    [ Davis roared out a demonic growl.]

    Davis didn''t answer, he couldn''t. He swung a punch straight at Vincent''s face, but Vincent barely managed to stop it, stacking his wires into three layers of a spider web.

    Davis continued his relentless assault, each punch chipping away at the wires. Just as the wires were about to give way, Vincent reshaped them, creating an opening that ensnared Davis''s arm. More wires sprang out, restraining Davis in place.

    Vincent laughed at their predicament and pointed at Davis with a grin. "Are you also in a binding contract? Like me?" he joked, smiling at Davis.

    Suddenly, the wires that restrain Davis started to vibrate violently. Vincent showed a worrisome expression as felt himself slowly losing control of his weapon as his mana disintegrated after making contact with Davis''s crimson energy.

    Twig* Twang* Twig* boom*

    Vincent stared at Davis in disbelief as he wrapped him in multiple wires. Despite being reinforced by Vincent''s mana, the wires became nothing more than strings under the influence of Davis¡¯s crimson energy.

    Breaking free with an animalistic roar, Davis charged at Vincent. Vincent barely managed to dodge by leaping out of the way.

    BOOM*

    A loud explosion erupted from where Vincent had stood moments before. Turning around, he watched in amazement as a 200-meter stretch, along with the tree he had been in front of, was obliterated.

    "Okay, hand-to-hand combat it is," Vincent muttered, assuming a defensive stance. He could visibly sense Davis''s energy waning significantly. With a roar, Davis charged at Vincent, aiming a strike at his face.

    The attack missed, and Vincent capitalized on it by grabbing Davis''s arm and delivering a swift elbow strike to the side of his head. A quick kick to Davis''s knee sent him off balance, followed by a powerful knee strike to his chin knocking his head upward.

    Vincent then used his wire to wrap around Davis¡¯s neck, yanking him with all his strength into a nearby tree. Davis quickly cut the wire and freed himself, breathing heavily for a few seconds before rushing back in.

    Davis''s attacks were so predictable to a trained assassin like Vincent that he toyed with him as if he were a wild animal.

    Davis attacked again, only to have his move deflected by Vincent. Swiping upwards with a claw-like motion, Davis''s hand was kicked away, sending the energy blast into the ground. Using the same foot, Vincent kicked Davis in the stomach and followed up with a spin kick, knocking Davis to the ground.

    Vincent smiled in delight, unaware that Davis''s shadowy tendril had wrapped around his leg. Before he knew it, he was being pummeled into the ground repeatedly until the tendril finally dissipated leaving them both lying on the ground trying to get back on their feet.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Fortunately for Vincent, Davis''s surge of energy finally came to an end as he fell to the ground unconscious. "What a stubborn person you are, Mr. Davis," Vincent stammered as he got back up.

    "Shit, I forgot to ask about the Fenrir. Guess I have no choice," Vincent muttered, scratching his head. "I¡¯m going in." Holding a bracelet adorned with numerous crystals, he walked over to Davis and propped him up against a tree.

    Placing his hand on Davis''s head, Vincent murmured, "Let''s see what you know." Closing his eye, he begin chanting a strange incantation. The crystals on the bracelet shimmered before glowing brightly.

    [ Laughter and chattering.]

    Vincent opened his eyes to find himself in the forest. In front of him was a group sat around a campfire, two of them gazing at the stars. It was Davis before he signed the contract with K and before the Fenrir encounter.

    "Oh, this is going to be a fun show," Vincent chuckled as he stared at them.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, the elite rescue team from the Empire, led by their esteemed leader, was making their way toward the cabin. Rachel, on the run from her pursuers, clutched her injured stomach tightly. She darted through the dark forest, using the trees to stay out of sight.

    Knowing her limits, she realized she couldn''t run much longer. With no other choice, she hid inside a fallen tree, holding her breath as she listened to the footsteps of her pursuers running past her hiding spot.

    "What a fun conversation we had, my friend. I hope you made the right decision," Vincent saw Davis leave after his first discussion with Garrick and decided to follow him. Vincent was mused as he watched many of Davis''s memories unfold.

    At the front door of the restaurant, Vincent watched Davis exit and then glanced back in Garrick''s direction. "Mr. Davis acts like two different people in his memories," he muttered, sighing. "What a strange person."

    Vincent followed Davis, but as he opened the door, he didn''t step into the buzzing street he had seen when he first entered. Instead, he walks into a dark living room that feels very nostalgic for Vincent.

    "No, please, Vin, don''t do it!" a yell came from the other room. Vincent turned and mumbled, "Mom," as he rushed in, only to witness a sight he wished he could forget. It was his family home, and before him lay his family in a pool of blood, with his younger self standing atop them.

    Vincent''s body shook in shock and disbelief as he stared at his younger self, who held the blood-soaked blade that had been used to kill their family. His young self turn and their haze met, Vincent froze, his mouth trembling as he tried to make a noise.

    "What a tragic story," a voice whispered in his ear, making him jump.

    When Vincent turned around, he found himself in a beautiful and serene landscape. Behind him was a majestic waterfall, and in front of him stood a table with two chairs. Strangely, one of the chairs was occupied by someone holding a newspaper from Earth.

    "Did you have fun, Mr. Vincent?" a cheerful voice came from the man as he flipped to a new page of the newspaper. The same voice came from behind, and Vincent turned to see a handsome man, wearing a 3-piece suit, and a friendly smile. What is noticeable about him is his features he¡¯s mesmerizing to look at, almost enchanting.

    "May I ask whe¡ª" Before he could finish, K shushed him. "There''s no need to talk, my friend. Just enjoy your last moment of peace," K giggled with delight at Vincent''s confusion.

    K''s laughter echoed through the air as his human form began to shift and contort. His body grew larger, with elongated arms and legs sprouting from his frame. Hundreds of red crimson eyes appeared all over his expanding form along with multiple mouths with teeth that can tear a man''s flesh apart.

    As he transformed, K sprouted six obsidian wings, each stretching out from his back like the wings of a monstrous creature. A long lizard-like tail emerged, its length spanning at least twenty meters behind him.

    Vincent fell to the ground, screaming in pain. In the real world, his body convulsed violently as blood seeped from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, causing him to collapse to his knees.

    In Davis''s mind, K laughed demonically, watching and relishing Vincent''s cries of agony as he writhed on the ground. "I wonder how you¡¯ll taste" he smile revealing hundreds of fang pack into his mouth.

    "Shh," K hushed Vincent quietly. "Don''t fight it, just embrace it," he smiled sinisterly as he watched Vincent slowly disappear into a small ball of light. Grabbing the light with his hand.

    Using his razor-sharp teeth he took a bite at the light. "Now that''s a delicious soul," he chuckled, glancing at the imaginary sky. "It''s my time to wake, I see. I wonder what that boy has been up to?" And with that, he disappeared.

    Reappearing in his human form in front of Davis''s unconscious body, K hummed playfully as his gaze turned to Vincent''s lifeless form lying next to a dust of shattered crystals, a result of K''s intervention in the dream world.

    "Oh, aren''t you the little Imp I left behind before I went into hibernation?" K said, raising an eye brow as the shadow demon moved from Davis''s body into his, "You didn''t cause any trouble, did you?" He playfully giggle.

    [ Gibberish Whisper.]

    K listened with various reaction, "Is that so?" he turn to Davis, "Hah, guess he has been using my power well... Good" He chuckle before something the shadow demon said that caught his attention, "Really? Hmm, well we can''t let her die now, can we?"

    After a mocking laugh at Davis''s expense, K vanished into the night, leaving behind an eerie silence in the forest¡­

 35: Im your salvation

    Rachel found herself once again on the run from her pursuers. She couldn''t afford to wait any longer, her injury was catching up to her, slowing her down. She knew that if she stayed hidden in that fallen tree any longer, she would succumb to her wound.

    As she dashed in a frantic blur, the echo of their footsteps remained ever near, urging her to choose her path wisely. Racing past the dense thicket of trees, she hoped to evade her pursuers. Unbeknownst to them, a figure stood amidst the shadows, silently observing their pursuit with a widened smile.

    "Ah, well then, I suppose it''s time for my debut," K chuckled softly, his gaze fixed on Rachel''s relentless pursuit. He melted into the darkness, ready for his performance.

    Rachel continued her sprint until an unseen obstacle sent her tumbling forward, landing squarely upon someone''s chest. As she glanced up, her breath caught in her throat. Just like Davis moments before, Rachel found herself captivated by K''s presence.

    K stood before her like a regal apparition, his features enhanced by his gentle smile, soft gaze, and the moonlight''s ethereal glow. "Beautiful weather for a picnic, wouldn''t you agree, darling?" he spoke to the weary Rachel, his voice calm and soothing.

    Rachel barely had a moment to collect her thoughts before her pursuers closed in on them. K, seemingly unfazed, counted them with an innocent air, using his finger as a child might count crayons. "Thirteen? Hmm," he mused, shaking his head. "I expected a larger welcoming committee!" His words dripped with calm mockery.

    Driven by pure survival instinct, Rachel darted behind K, her body weakened by loss of blood. With little regard for formality, she clutched his clothing, seeking refuge behind him like a frightened rabbit seeking shelter.

    Her actions caught K off guard, he was accustomed to seeing her as a figure of nobility and grace. Now, she stood before him, a picture of fear and vulnerability. Despite her dire circumstances, surrender was not an option in her mind.

    "Well, aren''t you full of surprises," K chuckled playfully, his gaze shifting to Rachel. However, amid their exchange, something whizzed through the air toward him. With practiced ease, he caught it without even glancing, revealing two pocket knives in his hand.

    Turning his attention to the group of masked men, he addressed them leisurely. "My friends, did you know that sharp objects shouldn''t be played with? You might get... hurt" His voice trailed off, dripping with ominous warning. With a casual flick of his wrist, K sent one of the knives flying back, striking two of the pursuers squarely in the forehead.

    K chuckled softly as the men collapsed to the ground. "Who... who are you, Sir?" Rachel weakly whispered, her voice strained with delirium. Before long, she succumbed to unconsciousness, her body caught just in time before hitting the ground.

    "We don''t care who you are, just give us the girl and we¡ª" one of Rachel''s pursuers attempted to reason with K, only to lose his voice midway through the sentence. "Can''t you see she''s sleeping? Don''t be rude and shut up," K interjected calmly, silencing the man with a gesture before lifting Rachel gently and carrying her to the sideline.

    Gently propping her against a tree, he examined her wound. With a mere wave of his arm, the injury seamlessly closed. "There you go. I can''t afford to lose you like this. You''re one of my crucial chess pieces," K remarked with a sinister smile before shifting his focus to the others.

    "I apologize for the delay, everyone. Now that she''s out of sight, I can attend to you all properly," he said, smiling. The group watched him warily. Despite K''s cheerful demeanor, something about him made their skin crawl.

    Hellfire annihilation*

    They stood in silence, no one daring to move an inch. The longer they stared at this strange man, the more their vision became corrupted. "You''re not acting? Should I set the stage for you?" he giggled.

    Raising his arm and pointing at those on the edge of the group, a magic circle appeared, unleashing a blazing flame that obliterated everything in its path, shaking the forest as it surged through the maze of trees.

    Those who weren''t the target of his fire turned in horror, only to be confronted by a vast, scorched forest that spanned hundreds of meters from where the flames had begun. K clapped his hands once, and as if on cue, the remaining survivors rushed at him like headless chickens.

    "That''s the spirit!" K shouted in excitement. Cracking his knuckles with a gleeful smile, he walked forward. "Let''s see how long you can last."

    K''s arms morphed into demonic claws as he tore through the terrified pursuers. Each of his attacks resulted in severed limbs, broken bones, and instant death. The most disturbing part of the fight was K''s maniacal laughter as he shredded Rachel''s pursuers to pieces.

    Once he finished with them, he stood alone as the victor atop their bloodied bodies. Pools of blood seeped into the forest ground while one survivor gazed at him in horror. To him, K was no longer just an obstacle but a demon sent to devour his hope.

    "What the hell are you, you¡ªmonster?" the lone survivor stammered, sitting on the ground, shaking. K''s head turned a full 180 degrees to face him, the sound of cracking bones accompanying the unnatural twist.

    In an instant, K appeared in front of the man. His uncaring smile and upright posture exuded authority and power, silencing the survivor. "Monster? Hahaha, aren''t I the monster your kind fears?" K''s tail suddenly shot out, strangling the man''s neck and lifting him off the ground.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "When you get to hell, say hi to my brother for me. If he''s there," K said with a sinister smirk. A loud crack followed his words as K''s tail wrapped around the man''s neck, squeezing until his bones shattered. The man died mid-air before being tossed aside like a broken toy.

    "Ah, dear me, I should''ve left one or two alive for further questioning... Silly me, I killed them all too quickly," K mumbled to himself before walking away. Picking Rachel up, he disappeared into the night, leaving the bloody scene for the wolves to feast on.

    Reappearing in front of Davis, K placed Rachel down nearby. After checking that she wouldn''t wake up anytime soon, his smile widened. "Next on the agenda," he said, tilting his head toward Vincent''s dead body lying next to Davis.

    K sliced into his arm, letting his blood spill onto the ground. With deliberate strokes, he drew a demonic symbol reminiscent of the Seal of Solomon. "Answer my call, Vincent," he commanded, his voice ringing out over the eerie silence.

    A brilliant light erupted from the symbol, casting a fiery red glow. Slowly, Vincent''s figure began to materialize within the luminous aura. K watched with unwavering patience, though the ritual seemed to stretch on endlessly. Time was of the essence as his physical form could only manifest temporarily.

    As the ritual neared completion and Vincent''s devoured soul threatened to materialize, K sensed the approach of the rescue team. "Those fools come at the most crucial moment," he muttered, contemplating his next move. After a moment of consideration, his gaze shifted to Vincent''s lifeless body. "That will suffice."

    A dark mass extended from K''s shadow, swiftly infiltrating Vincent''s form. Initially, as the body rose, its movements were stiff and unnatural, akin to a puppet on strings. However, as the darkness fully seized control, Vincent''s body began to move with fluidity.

    "Good, I''m all set up. Now go, and if any of those ants get past you and reach this place, then return with your head ready to be removed," K''s voice was gentle yet commanding as he instructed the demon inside Vincent''s body.

    "Your wish is my command," Vincent''s body spoke in an eerie voice as it swiftly dashed away from the scene. "You''re surely taking your time... Vincent, don''t you crave revenge? Don''t you yearn for freedom? Then come to me," K softly whispered into the light.

    The party moved efficiently through the forest, on track to reach K''s location within mere minutes if they maintained their momentum. However, as they traversed the dense foliage, hidden wires placed strategically in their path caught and heavily injured many, halting them in their tracks. Suddenly, Vincent emerged, adorned in his signature spider mask, ready to confront them.

    "Go save the students, we''ll deal with him," Draven and Garrick commanded upon recognizing the spider mask. They directed the others under their command to assist Rachel and Davis. However, none could pass Vincent, as his wires moved swiftly to cut them down.

    "Looks like we''ll have to get through him first," Wuldor said as they prepared for battle. Vincent''s head kept tilting left and right as he stood quietly, not uttering a single word.

    K laughed when Vincent finally appeared within the circle. "What happened?" Vincent shouted he then began patting himself, searching for wounds. "I was¡­ being cut open," Vincent said as he looked around, a voice emerged, bringing him to his senses.

    "Welcome back from hell. I hope you enjoyed your journey there," K giggled at Vincent''s scared expression. Vincent turned abruptly to K. "Yes, yes, I know. Hell can be quite¡­ rough for a first-timer, hehe."

    "You... you''re the one I saw," Vincent pointed at K, attempting to leave but finding himself stuck in the seal. "Don''t bother, my friend. You''re stuck here with me!" K gently interjected, his voice like a soft breeze. "Vincent? Tell me, what is it that you desire?" he continued, his demeanor almost comforting. "What is it that you truly want?"

    Vincent was enthralled by K''s voice and angelic appearance, his subconscious responding before he could fully realize it. "I want to be free. I want to kill the thing that imprisoned me in my binding contract." Vincent''s words piqued K''s interest his voice suddenly sharp. "Oh? Did you make a contract with a demon? Tell me, Vincent, who is he?"

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed in anger. After his ordeal, his formerly leisurely demeanor had been replaced by fear and distress. "Why should I tell you? You killed me and sent me to hell," he spat out bitterly.

    K chuckled at Vincent''s rebellious attempt. "And I can send you right back to where you belong... But we both don''t want that now, would we?" His words silenced Vincent with the implicit threat of returning his soul to hell.

    After a moment of tense silence, K nodded. "Looks like you finally understand your circumstances, my dear." With a clap of his hands, the space around them transformed. K settled onto a comfortable couch, while nearby, Davis and Rachel lay unconscious on chairs.

    With a table space between them and a cozy fire crackling nearby, they found themselves inside a therapist''s room with a touch of old-fashioned design. K played a song on the music box. "Any requests, my friend?" he asked, turning to Vincent and gesturing toward a variety of music discs.

    Vincent, still trying to comprehend the situation, replied, "No," his eyes wandered around the comfortable room. "Now then, shall we begin our session?" With a book and pen in hand, K listened and questioned Vincent about his life.

    After listening to Vincent''s narration of his life, a smile danced on K¡¯s lips as his eyes remained fixed on his book. ¡°Vincent, do you feel betrayed? The pain you''ve endured, the rights you''ve lost, the anger you''ve accumulated... I can be your answer,¡± K spoke in an ominous tone.

    ¡°What are you s¡ª¡± Vincent tried to inquire, but his voice was silenced.

    ¡°I can be your savior. I will give you what your master cannot,¡± K leaned in with unfounded confidence. ¡°Power and knowledge at a level you can never fathom. So, join me, and I''ll be the light that guides the path you choose to walk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be, your guardian angel,¡± K chuckled at Vincent as he sipped on his tea that appeared on the table. Vincent is shaken by his words yet his mind is tempted by the allure of power and knowledge, ¡°How would I know that you¡¯re any different than my old master¡±.

    "Your master... Thanatyr? I''ve never heard of any god with that name," K pondered, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "But a demon comes to mind: Typhon, the bane of the Greek pantheon." K laughed at the notion of a demon claiming to be a god.

    "So, my friend..." He placed his teacup back on the table, reaching his hand with a gentle smirk. K directly asked, "Is it a deal then?" Vincent sat in silent contemplation of K¡¯s words.

    K''s shadow, dimly illuminated by the fire, grew in size as he rose to ask Vincent for a handshake, sealing their deal.

 36: I wish to know

    The battle raged on as the rescue team leader clashed with Vincent''s formidable form. Draven, Garrick, Wuldor, Alistair, and Aldric fought valiantly against Vincent, but as the fight progressed, they noticed something peculiar.

    Vincent''s attacks weren''t intended to kill. Instead, they were designed to keep the team engaged and trapped. Only those who attempted to bypass him met their demise, cut into countless pieces by Vincent¡¯s razor-sharp strings.

    The demonic spirit inhabiting Vincent¡¯s body understood that its master still needed the team alive for future purposes, so it refrained from killing them. However, the spirit also knew it was losing its grip as the battle wore on.

    Lightning magic: lightning strike*

    As it contemplated its next move, a powerful lightning bolt suddenly struck, shocking the demonic spirit. Vincent¡¯s body convulsed violently just as Aldric released an aura slash from his blade, sending Vincent crashing into a tree.

    Sparks of electricity crackled around Vincent''s motionless body, a testament to the power that had coursed through him. "He''s unconscious. Everyone else, move to the designated location!" Garrick commanded, his voice sharp as his eye fixed on Vincent¡¯s body.

    The group split into two factions, heading toward K''s position. However, before they could escape the spirit''s gaze, those who dared to advance were struck down, erupting into flames.

    "None of you will hinder my master¡¯s plan." A growling noise, a grotesque blend of animal and human, emanated from Vincent''s direction. Everyone turned to see that Vincent''s body had risen, half of it now covered in dark masses morphing into tendrils that swung menacingly in the air.

    "What is he?" Draven asked, his hand resting on the hilt of his blade, ready for battle. "Is he a monster that escaped from the rift?" Garrick chimed in, his expression one of awe.

    "No, I believe he''s a demonic human," Alistair said, turning to Wuldor for his opinion. Wuldor nodded, suggesting the same idea. Seeing that it has gotten to this point they get serious.

    A demonic human is a person who has sold their soul and body for greater power. Over time, their physical form mutates into a demonic creature while they retain their abilities and memories.

    The demonic spirit within Vincent''s body prepared to lunge forward but halted midway. It glanced at the sky, then bowed respectfully. "Yes, master," it murmured. Suddenly, a burst of darkness erupted from beneath, engulfing it and making it vanish from the group¡¯s sight.

    "What just happened?" Garrick questioned, but no one had an answer; they were all just as confused as he was. "We''ll figure that out later. Right now, we need to save the student," Wuldor replied urgently.

    On their way, they witnessed the devastation caused by Davis''s rampage. "What could have happened here?" Aldric mumbled to himself. When they arrived at the cabin, they found it in ruins, destroyed by the battle between Davis and Vincent.

    After searching the area and finding no sign of Davis or Rachel, they decided to spread out in teams of three to avoid being ambushed after what they had just witnessed.

    K stood at a distance, watching the search with a blissful smile. The demonic spirit inhabiting Vincent¡¯s body emerged from the ground in a weakened form and knelt before K. "My liege, I have completed your task."

    K smirked, satisfied with the demon¡¯s performance. "Very good, little one. Return for now, and I¡¯ll summon you again if I need your services."

    "Yes, my liege," the demon replied, bowing once more before vanishing into K¡¯s shadow.

    K took one last breath of air before turning toward the two unconscious people behind him. He raised his arm and inspected it, noting how his physical form was slowly fading. With a playful sigh, he remarked, "I guess my time is up. Maintaining a larger form does take a toll on my soul."

    He then leaned down next to Davis. "You need to grow stronger, little one. After all, you¡¯re the most important piece on this chessboard."

    As he prepared to leave, something shiny reflecting the moonlight caught his attention. "Oh? Isn¡¯t that?" His smile widened as he picked it up and then vanished into the night.

    Before long, after K departed, a member of the search party found Rachel and Davis and reported back to the group. Soon, both were brought back. Rachel was taken to meet with the Royal physician, while Principal Wuldor personally looked after Davis.

    Woof* woof*

    Davis opened his eyes slowly. He could hear a dog barking, and Skye leaped onto his chest, fully waking him. His eyes roamed around the room, landing on Rowan, who watched him with a warm smile from the tableside.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Principal Wuldor sat beside him, feeling his pulse, while Professor Selena smiled gratefully at his safe return. Aaron and Kane were there too, but they were bickering and paid no attention to Davis.

    After questioning Davis about various matters, they left one by one. "I''m glad you returned safely, Davis," Rowan said, his eyes almost tearing up with happiness.

    "Yeah, it has been one heck of a journey," Davis chuckled, lighting up the room.

    "I''m sorry, Davis. As your friend, I should''ve been there for you," Rowan spoke with a frown, clutching his arm in anger.

    "Why are you blaming yourself? You should blame the one who broke in without notifying us first, haha," Davis replied with a wry smile.

    "Did you figure out what their goal is?" Rowan continued questioning.

    Davis shook his head. "Like I said before, I''m just as puzzled as the rest of you," he replied, looking down at Skye and patting his head gently. A warm smile danced on Davis''s lips as he thought about his close call to death.

    Something didn¡¯t make sense about the information he got from Principal Wuldor regarding his rescue. He and Rachel had been found unconscious and left alone in the forest without any hassle, especially considering Vincent''s disappearance, unless¡­

    "Rowan, can you take Skye for a walk? I need a moment of quiet," Davis spoke with difficulty, handing the reluctant Skye to Rowan. Rowan nodded and turned around, holding Skye tightly in his arms. "Please get some rest, Davis," he said, closing the door and leaving Davis alone in the quiet room.

    "I know you''re here, K," Davis said to the empty room. "Wouldn''t it be rude to come without saying hello?" he giggled. A dark mist breezed into the room, gathering into one spot. An outline of a person began to emerge, and soon K walked out in all his glory. Davis laughed and shook his head. "Never losing that smile, I see. That''s so like you."

    "Well, like they always say, a smile a day keeps your demons at bay," K chuckled before he continued, "Though I don''t think it''ll work for you since you have¡­ well, me."

    "Yay me," Davis replied sarcastically.

    K rolled his eyes at Davis''s attitude. "You know, it wouldn''t kill you to say thank you once in a while. Do you know how many people would kill to meet me?" K sat on the chair in front of Davis, resting his chin on his hand. "So, what do you want to talk about?"

    Davis stayed quiet for a while, the weight of his unasked questions pressing down on him. After a long pause, he decided to start with the most important one. "K, why did you choose me?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    K tilted his head, raising an eyebrow in childish confusion. "I''m sorry. I don''t quite follow your question, care to elaborate?"

    Davis took a deep breath and tried again. "I want to ask you not as Davis, your contractee, but as a friend."

    K''s expression shifted subtly, the word "friend" catching him off guard. How long had it been since any living being had called him that? His smile faltered for a split second before it returned.

    "Why do you want to help me, K?" Davis pushed further. "I want to know, does my cooperation have anything to do with the war?"

    K sat there, patiently listening, a look of genuine confusion on his face. "I know I''m not stupid, but what war are we talking about?"

    Davis let out a sigh before calling out to K, "Leviathan," causing K to abruptly turn toward him. Davis pressed on, "Does my existence have anything to do with that war?"

    The room fell silent. K stood expressionless before Davis.

    Davis could sense that he had struck a nerve, and by the terms of their contract, K couldn¡¯t deceive him. Davis was determined to uncover the truth.

    K suddenly burst into laughter, clapping his hands. "Bravo, my friend! Hahaha, I never thought you would uncover my true identity." Wiping a tear of joy from his eye, K noticed the puzzled expression on Davis''s face as he continued, "Hmmm, if you''re referring to a war and calling me by my name, then you must mean the rebellion against heaven."

    "Yes... and?" Davis probed urgently.

    K giggled before replying, "Well, if you were born a few billion years ago, then maybe I''ll need your help." He answered casually before continuing. "Don¡¯t worry about it my friend, just some children throwing their tantrums at their father!"

    "Is that it? Is that all I get for my hard work?" Davis was left speechless at K¡¯s response.

    K looked at him quizzically. "Oh, were you expecting some reward for figuring out my real name?" He brought his hand to his chin in thought. "Hm, I wasn''t planning to reward you, but I''ll see what I can do."

    Annoyed by K¡¯s response, Davis persisted. This time, his voice boomed with determination. "Then why should I matter?" he exclaimed. "There are far more qualified candidates. So, why me?"

    K shook his head, a mischievous grin dancing on his lips. "Well, you still have the other option, if you''re curious," he replied cryptically.

    Davis understood exactly what K meant¡ª the two wishes he hadn''t yet used under their contract.

    "You sly bastard," Davis muttered, scolding K.

    K responded with a chuckle. "Hey, can you blame me? I''m a salesman through and through. Finding a good deal is in my blood." He chuckled at Davis''s evident frustration.

    With a heavy heart, Davis addressed K for his second wish. "For my second wish, I wish to know your true intentions in helping me, I wish to know the real truth," he said, his words instantly etched onto the soul contract.

    K stood with a sinister smile, locking eyes with Davis. "Alright, you want the truth?" He pulled a chair close and sat down, crossing his legs casually. "Fine," He let out a sigh before he began, "I''ll give you your truth."

    The room became charged with a blend of tension and a strange sense of comfort for Davis as he lay in the infirmary, awaiting the answers he so desperately sought¡­

 37: Here is your truth

    "Not long ago, those heavenly cretins and demonic idiots coexisted in a somewhat peaceful manner," K began, his way of regaling is questionable at best. "They lived under the guise of peace, bound by a contract signed by every pantheon of gods, swearing off further conflict."

    He scoffed as he narrated, "The peace lasted for millennia until mythical beings from different pantheons began mysteriously dying and disappearing without explanation."

    K chuckled with a gleeful smile, continuing his tale. "With no plausible answers, rumors spread, fingers pointed, and before long, they were at war once again¡­ And they say human is hot-tempered."

    Taking a sip from a suddenly appearing cup of tea, K''s attire changed before Davis''s eyes, he now wore pajamas and held a storybook. Davis couldn''t help but react to the absurdity. "What the hell is this?" he exclaimed, pointing at K''s ridiculous outfit.

    "Well, since you begged me so much for a story lost to the sands of time, I thought I''d dress appropriately for the occasion," K giggled, before shushing Davis. "Quiet down, I''m reading here," he said, turning to the next page.

    "Screw you, asshole," Davis retorted, met only with silence as K continued reading.

    "Where was I?" K whispered, squinting at the text while his finger trailed along the lines of the storybook. "Ah, there it is," he exclaimed in delight, then he coughed twice clearing his throat and drawing Davis¡¯s attention.

    "They fought again and again and again. I''m ashamed to admit it but I too was part of those groups. Many powerful beings had fallen under my blade, many legends were lost in the war."

    K rolled his eyes. "After the rebellion my father, who created objects during Genesis, lost his ability to create and could only maintain as he felt that he failed us. But he held an unimaginable amount of power that kept the peace going¡­ for a while.¡±

    ¡°Then suddenly, he¡­ disappeared. Lucifer, myself, and many of my brothers searched for him tirelessly, but found nothing."

    K paused for a long moment, a rare look of sorrow flickering in his eyes, before quickly returning to his usual cheerful demeanor.

    "Sorry, dust got into my eye," K dismissed, wiping away a tear before it even appeared.

    "The animosity between the pantheons grew after his disappearance" K spoke, his tone laced with hidden hatred.

    "Eventually, we discovered we were all being played by a being as powerful as the creator himself. Some pantheons refused to unite and instead tried to showcased their power. After suffering a catastrophic defeat, they reluctantly joined forces."

    Turning the page leisurely, K continued, "Even with our combined strength, we perished after sealing her away. I am among many whose souls scattered across the universe and landed in your realm."

    ¡°I¡¯m by no means a good demon, but I can guarantee you that as long as you help me, I¡¯ll help you. I bring you and the one you love no harm, only fortune" K''s tone turned sinister for a moment before reverting to normal. "As for your other question¡­¡±

    Closing the book, K turned to Davis. "Our meeting is merely fate. I had no hand in it, and given a second chance, I wouldn''t choose you," he joked, placing the book on his lap. "The reason I helped you, Davis? I needed a vessel, as my soul couldn''t endure the physical world any longer."

    ¡°You said you were defeated? What kind of being did you fight against?¡± Davis asked with earnest curiosity.

    K giggled before turning serious. "Ayin," he said, the name sending a shiver down his spine. He let out a sigh before continuing, "She is nothingness. Her realm, the emptiness, was the universe itself. She felt... hatred that Father created stars and life. In a way, Ayin and my father are considered somewhat like siblings."

    "K, I need you to be stronger. Far stronger than you are now," K urged as he stood up and opened the window curtain, letting the light of the sunset stream through. "Unlike me, the other gods who have fallen into your world wouldn''t be so nice. Some hate humanity, while others wishes to enslave them."

    "And which one of them are you, K?" Davis questioned, then quickly took back his words. "Or should I call you Leviathan, the Prince of Envy?"

    K''s face lit up with a smile as he turned around.

    "K is fine; I picked it up from a TV show back on Earth," K exclaimed with delight. "I''m neither. Unlike most, I have no use for human enslavement¡ªI''m their punisher."

    "Anything else, my friend?" K inquired. Davis noticed the words on the contract paper were crossed out on the second wish line. With a dumbfounded expression, he whispered, "What about me?"

    K didn''t hesitate with his response. "You? Let me think... you¡¯re lazy, useless, weak, dumb, naive, an idiot¡­" Each word struck Davis like a blow, his hand tightening as if preparing to punch K.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "But above all else, you''re an idiot with a good heart," K said confidently. "And a good friend at that." He tossed something at Davis before departing. "Here, take it. Consider it a token from a friend."

    K then vanish from the room, Davis caught the small object in mid-air. His annoyance of K quickly gave way to gratitude as he opened his palm revealing his mother''s ring that was broken during the fight with Vincent, now magically repaired.

    Davis chuckled and shook his head, then gazed at the sunset through his window. "Thank you, you annoying bastard," he murmured. With a sense of pride, Davis slipped his mother''s repaired ring back onto his finger before retiring for the night.

    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit room, Rithy paced anxiously, his movements restless with impatience. "Sorry for the wait, my friend," K appeared on a chair. "Traffic, am I right?" His attempt at humor fell flat as Rithy stared blankly at him. "Tough crowd," K remarked.

    "Master K, you have finally arrived," Rithy spoke with utmost respect. K responded in his usual playful manner, "Yes, well... I wouldn¡¯t want to miss my chance to collect." He giggled softly at his remark.

    "Before you take my soul, may I ask one thing?" Rithy pleaded with K.

    "Come on now, my friend, there''s no need for that. You can ask away," K said, gesturing theatrically like a game show host.

    "Did you make him suffer for his crimes?" Rithy asked, breathless with anticipation. Seeing his eagerness, K''s smile turned sinister as he replied, "You don¡¯t need to worry about a thing. Punishment is what I do best"

    He extended his arm, and a fire burned bright blue on his palm, and within the flame was the duke''s soul, his screams filled the room. "Satisfied?" K''s smile widened unnaturally for a human.

    Shaking with joy as the duke''s tortured screams echoed in his ears, Rithy fell to his knees in front of K. "Thank you, oh, thank you."

    "It''s only business, my friend. No need for such gratitude." K said calmly. "Please, sit. You probably know why I''m here today."

    Rithy took a deep breath before nodding in agreement. "You''re here for my soul, and I''m ready to give it." His eyes kept gazing toward the burning blue flame as he smiled psychopathically.

    K chuckled at Rithy''s expression. "I like that smile of yours. It''s genuine, not something you see often these days." He produced a contract paper with Rithy''s name on it.

    The paper burst into blue flames, causing Rithy''s pupils to dilate. A light emerged from his body and flew into K''s palm. K opened his mouth, revealing razor-sharp teeth, and devoured the light whole.

    "It needed just a touch of salt... noted," K remarked after tasting Rithy''s soul. "Now, let''s get down to business." With a clap of his hands, two figures emerged from the shadows, Vincent and his body that is currently possessed by a demonic spirit.

    Using an oil he had brought with him, K spilled it onto the wooden floor in a circle. With a wave of his hand, the oil moved magically, forming a seal¡ª the original Seal of Solomon with a little twist.

    K turned to Vincent. "Take a seat, my friend. You''re not going to want to miss this." A chair was dragged across the room and positioned close to them. Vincent sat down, intrigued.

    Using a wire, K tugged Rithy''s body away into the darkness. As the oil finished forming the symbol, the demonic spirit inside Vincent''s body emerged and stood at the center of the seal.

    "Little Imp, are you sure you want to continue?" K asked the demonic spirit. "It would be my greatest honor if my death served my master in any way." The spirit quickly answered.

    "So be it," K closed his eyes and started chanting¡­

    The demonic spirit inside Vincent¡¯s body squirmed, visibly uncomfortable, as it began screeching in pain. "With this sacrifice, I call upon the one who claims ownership of this human vessel." A mark of Vincent''s former master appeared on his chest, intensifying the spirit''s howl.

    "Come forth and answer my call, Typhon. The king of monsters." Once the chant was complete, a burst of flame erupted in the center, illuminating the oil. The fire was magically contained, not spreading across the wooden floor.

    "What''s going on, Mr. K?" Vincent asked, shielding his eyes from the burning light with his hand. K turned around. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m summoning your old master." Typhon''s soul appeared in all its glory.

    "You!" the thunderous voice boomed, "Why are you here, Leviathan?" Typhon''s voice echoed through the room. He attempted to attack K, but his assault was repelled by the Seal of Solomon.

    "Did your mother ever teach you to greet people with your words instead of your fist?" K mocked Typhon with unnerving confidence. "Why are you calling for me?" Typhon demanded, his voice dripping with hatred.

    Vincent stepped forward anxiously. "Mr. K, I don''t think this is a good idea."

    K dismissed Vincent''s concern with a wave of his hand. "Oh, relax, Vincent. It would take ten of him to be a nuisance in my eyes." His words only served to further enrage Typhon.

    Typhon, unable to break free, retorted defiantly, "Big talk for a worm who burrows at the ocean''s bottom."

    K laughed forcibly, countering, "Typhon, how''s the view from the mountain? Oh wait, my mistake, you were underneath the damn mountain."

    As the two exchanged barbs, Vincent approached K cautiously. "Mr. K, I couldn''t help but overheard your conversation. I heard about your war and how many like you have fallen into our realm." K turned to Vincent with a keen interest in his eyes.

    "How gruesome was the war, that killed off almost every god in your world?" Vincent''s uncertainty was evident in his shaken voice.

    "The war¡­ Vincent, you fool!" Typhon mused for a moment before bursting into laughter. "You¡¯re asking the one who kick start the war. He is one of the masterminds who orchestrated the play" His words shocked Vincent.

    Vincent turned to K, seeking answers, but K''s silent smile conveyed everything he needed to know.

    "Congratulations, Vincent," K spoke with delight as he turned to Vincent.

    His form morphing and changing into his demonic appearance. "You''re the first to learn of the real truth," K chuckled as he gazed deep into Vincent''s soul.

 38: The Other God

    "So, Vincent?" K''s voice was calm and gentle, starkly contrasting to his eldritch form. "How does the truth feel?" His eyes blazed with a crimson glow, and his smile widened.

    Vincent paused, his gaze steady and unflinching. "I''ll follow you, Mr. K," he said, his eyes drifting toward Typhon''s blazing soul, his teeth clenched in anger. "As long as you help me kill this bastard, I''m willing to follow."

    K was pleased with Vincent''s answer, appearing behind him in his human form. He wrapped his hand around Vincent''s neck in a friendly manner. "My friend, that''s the spirit," he giggled before casually adding, "I assure you that this is a good thing for both our sake."

    Typhon burst into laughter. "An insect like you wishes to slay me, a god?" He laughed with delight before continuing his mockery. "You trust this... snake too much, and that trust will be your downfall."

    "Ah, ah, aaah," K stepped forward, playfully wagging his finger left and right, dismissing Typhon''s claim. "He may be an insect in your eyes," he said with an upright posture and a confident grin, "but to me, a pathetic idiot like you is no different."

    "A dog that can only bark and has no bite," K mocked, causing Typhon''s flames to burn brighter. "Aw, gonna cry? Should I brew you some warm cocoa to cheer you up?" he giggled.

    His taunting words were used to provoke Typhon, and they worked wonders. Typhon nearly burst a vein. "Fucking snake, I swear I will carve you up one day."

    K giggled gleefully as he continued, "Am I wrong? You, who awoke years before me, have achieved nothing of worth in this world." A chair flew across the room and stopped behind K.

    Sitting down in a cross-legged position, K smirked. "Ever heard the saying, ''One man''s trash is another man''s treasure''?" he said cheerfully. "I see Vincent''s worth, which you cannot, and that worth will come back to bite you."

    K leaned in close, a burning crimson aura enveloping him. "Typhon, I will soar higher than you ever could. While you dwindle in the darkness, I will replace their light, and chaos will reign anew."

    "You will fail," Typhon uttered, then fell silent.

    This sentence revealed what K had been after, and he probed further. "Don''t weigh me by your standards. While I am the progenitor of Chaos, you? You''re nothing but a harbinger," K said, his words a blend of mockery and inquiry.

    Using his title to measure against Typhon, K jabbed at his pride. His intention was clear: to extract every detail he could about the celestial tapestry from Typhon''s response. This was also the reason he had summoned Typhon.

    "Even if you were to reach my level, you would find it difficult to advance further," Typhon said cryptically, his voice devoid of emotion. "Why? Has the big bad Zeus awakened and threatened to seal you again?"

    But Typhon''s reply was something K never expected. "Zeus? That old ignorant fool who claims to be king?" Typhon scoffed. "He and that blue elephant-skin brute are of no concern to me, nor is that drunken electric pig."

    "You will know sooner or later," Typhon paused, then continued hesitantly, "Consider this information a gift from an old acquaintance. They will come for you, just as they came for your deceased brother who awakened before you."

    This statement piqued K¡¯s curiosity, prompting him to inquire skeptically, "They?" K scoffed, "I doubt those righteous monks and outer gods will pose a threat to someone like me. As for my brother¡­" K thought for a bit, "I¡¯m no fool to believe that any of my brothers had fallen either. "

    Typhon shook his head and laughed mockingly. "I don''t care if you believe me or not. If you want to know, go to the Holy Empire''s Safire Star Island. You will find out..." His words carried no hint of falsehood.

    "Your brother¡­ the one who healed and saved others regardless of who they are died at the hands of those he sought to save," Typhon continued, observing K''s calm demeanor. He knew his words had struck a nerve.

    Vincent, who stood quietly in the room, did not speak. It wasn''t his place, but he harbored hope that with his new master''s help, he could kill Typhon then and there.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    K pondered deeply, finally murmuring, "Raphael." He turned towards Typhon''s fading form and reverted to his usual manner. "Well, would you look at that? Our long-distance chat seems to have reached its peak. I hope to see you again soon, old friend," K said, waving him off.

    "Master, why would you let him leave?" Vincent shouted his thoughts at K.

    Hearing Typhon laugh at his ignorance, "This is merely a soul fragment. Even if he destroys me here, it will not affect me in any way... See you soon, Vincent." Before he fully disappeared, Typhon mentioned something to K, "Oh, before I forget. Isn¡¯t that witty brat who enjoys playing the judge currently residing in Celestia as well¡­" His words made K let out a sigh of annoyance.

    Soon, Typhon¡¯s soul disappeared, leaving the two in the silent room. "For Father¡¯s sake, of all the gods, why is she here?" K muttered with a frown. Turning to Vincent, K''s smile returned. "Like he said, even if I destroy that fragment, it wouldn¡¯t do much."

    Vincent hesitated before asking, "Mr. K, there''s something I need to understand."

    K replied with childlike enthusiasm, "Go ahead, Vincent. What''s troubling your mind?"

    Vincent took a deep breath and asked, "It''s about your answer to Davis. If you''re one of the gods who started the war, wouldn''t that make your answer to Davis a lie?"

    K understood the implication behind Vincent''s question. He was questioning whether K could lie within the soul contract and if he would truly help him seek revenge.

    "My friend, it''s not a lie," K replied with a hint of wit, "I simply gave Davis his truth. He asked why I helped him, and so I answered. It was the truth, just not the full story."

    Vincent''s doubts were finally dispelled. K continued, "As for you, your wish is to get revenge and kill Typhon. I can''t half-ass that now, can I?"

    Vincent inquired further, "Mr. K, I noticed your mood change when Typhon mentioned a witty brat. Who is this?"

    K chuckled in amusement, "My friend, if you knew who this ''brat'' is, you''d be quite surprised."

    "She''s Athena, a goddess of wisdom," K explained. "She came into existence long after my rebellion, but she has thwarted my fun in the human realm multiple times." K turned swiftly, summoning Rithy''s body, "She''s just as annoying as Uriel, a pain to deal with." He murmured with frowned eyebrow.

    K then shared his knowledge with Vincent regarding his reason for summoning Typhon, "I''ve gathered some intriguing information about the other pantheons. It seems I''ve been quite behind during my slumber."

    He shrugged. "Well, as an elderly god, I should at least give the young ones a head start." K chuckled softly. "After conversing with Typhon, it appears that Shiva, Zeus, Thor, and a few others have awakened," He sat, pondering his next move.

    "Not to mention..." K whispered under his breath, shaking his head before pointing at Rithy''s body, "Vincent, that will be your new vessel from now on," he said casually, wearing a wry smile, "And since Rithy''s soul has made a temporary contract with me, I can grant you some of my primordial power."

    K seamlessly integrated Vincent''s soul into Rithy''s body without any difficulty, "There you go. You might need these back," K said, returning Vincent''s wires, "I''m not one to play jump rope."

    After taking the wire from K, Vincent noticed an unfamiliar symbol on Rithy''s right arm, "Don''t worry about that," K said. "It''s my symbol. With this, no living beast will want to fight you. Not even the king of beasts, the phoenix."

    K then added jokingly, "But if you do encounter a phoenix, make sure not to attack it first. My marking signifies authority over monsters, but even monsters will bite if cornered."

    Vincent bowed gratefully at the gift his new master had bestowed upon him.

    "Vincent, you''ve been in this realm much longer than I have, so tell me everything you know," K said, changing their surroundings into a comfortable room. Vincent, bewildered by the sudden change in reality, asked, "Mr. K, what kind of magic is this?"

    Taking a sip of his tea, K replied with a curious expression, "A blend of magic and science. One of my abilities allows me to manipulate reality by warping it at a molecular level."

    He elaborated, "However, unlike my father, my creations will vanish if I move too far away. I can only influence within a range of 15 meters around me. Also, I can only create objects and items if I understand four things." K began counting on his fingers, "The object''s structure and shape, its function, its weaknesses, and its composition.¡±

    "Something like this tea and the teacup itself, I can change at will," K explained, waving his hand. The round, normal teacup instantly warped and transformed into a Chinese cup with intricate designs.

    Unfortunately, none of this made sense to Vincent, who sat there with a confused look on his face. Seeing Vincent''s confusion, K remembered Davis''s answer about oxygen and facepalmed. "Right, I forgot about the era I''m in."

    "Forget what I just said," K shook his head with a defeated demeanor. "Vincent, once you fill me in on this world, I have a task for you."

    Having absorbed all of Vincent''s knowledge about his experiences and the changes in their realm, K smirked and assigned Vincent an important task. After their discussion concluded, K disappeared into the night, and Vincent followed suit, embarking on his journey to fulfill the task given to him...

 39: You like who, now?

    The once chaotic and desolate Academy was swiftly restored within days. Professor Wuldor assured students and their guardians that the institution had invested over a year¡¯s income in bolstering security and defense.

    After a heartfelt public address by Professor Wuldor and reassurances from the patriarchs and leader of the Empire¡¯s four pillars, the public''s anxiety regarding the Empire''s most prestigious institute was somewhat alleviated. However, trust in the Academy continued to wane.

    The incident at the Academy became a hot topic, spreading far and wide, even reaching neighboring empires. Gossip and theories about the event ranged from the involvement of a secret organization to suspicions of an inside job.

    Among the returning students crowding the Empire grounds, in a familiar dorm room, a boy and a wolf sat quietly on a sofa. Their heads turned from left to right, following the figure of a man pacing around the room, complaining incessantly.

    "For father''s sake, Davis. You know you''re not living alone: and it isn¡¯t good for children to live like this" K said while moving around with a metal-like stick that produced a loud noise. Both Skye and Davis had never seen anything like it in their lives. (It¡¯s a vacuum cleaner)

    "Gosh, I was gone for a month or so, and this place looks like a pigsty," K happily remarked as he cleaned the room in a full biohazard suit.

    "Is he cleaning the room or preparing to burn it down with such armor?" Davis whispered, thinking K''s earthly bio-suit was made of some sort of magical material as it was green in color. Skye barked twice as if he thought the same thing.

    K continued making his point, dragging a finger along the bookshelf and displaying the dust with a disappointed expression. "See?" he asked, his body language exaggerated. "Are you running a dust farm while I was away?" He shook while chuckling.

    "Remember this," K jokingly added, "a healthy room means a healthy life." He turned to Davis with a raised brow. "What have you been doing for the past month or so?" K pointed at the refrigerator, which contained expired meat.

    "Umm," Davis struggled to come up with an excuse, avoiding K''s gaze. "I was busy¡­"

    K probed further with a knowing smile. "With what?"

    Davis thought for a moment before replying in a rush, "Studying... and, uh, p-practicing. Yeah, practice." He laughed awkwardly. "I was busy getting stronger."

    "Is that so?" K said with an exaggerated tone. Sensing an opportunity, Davis continued, "Yes, yes, exactly¡­ I was training so hard I forgot about cleaning." Skye barked in agreement with Davis''s excuse.

    K smiled calmly, "Ah, I see... I''m sorry, my friend. I didn''t realize it was like that. My mistake," he said, feigning sadness.

    "Yes, exactly. Don''t worry, I''m not blaming you for not knowing, K," Davis replied thoughtfully while patting Skye on his head.

    K giggled and played along. "You''re working so hard, and here I am, blaming you for hygiene. Silly me." He then flashed a masterful smile at Davis. "As your friend, I''ll help by creating a workout plan for your morning routine: seven days a week, along with three hours of magic theory study every night. You know, as a supportive gesture of my apology."

    Hearing this, Davis quickly shook his head, waving his hands in refusal. "No, no, no¡­ You just returned and you should rest more. I''m fine as I am."

    "Nonsense, I''m going to do my best to help a friend," K chuckled, shaking his head dismissively at Davis''s words. "Would you look at that, it''s almost lunchtime," K exclaimed, feigning surprise. "You should go get something to eat. I''ll be leaving this place for a bit... I''ll be back in a bit," he reiterated before turning into a crow and flying off.

    The room fell silent as Davis thought to himself with a defeated smile, "Shit, that backfired hard." Holding Skye in his arms, he slowly left the room, heading to the cafeteria with a soulless smile and sluggish movements.

    K flew aimlessly around the Academy grounds. He had only left the room as part of the act but didn¡¯t know what to do next. As he soared, something intriguing caught his eye.

    K landed quietly outside Professor Wuldor''s office and carefully listened to his conversation with someone he had never seen before.

    "I believe these strange events are connected," a lady in her twenties, dressed in a noble uniform, exclaimed as she sat opposite Wuldor.

    Principal Wuldor looked at the files with curiosity as he scanned it one by one.

    "Duke Darius''s family massacre?" Wuldor read aloud before turning to another file. "The night guard disappearance and a strange demonic ritual in a residential area that resulted in a dozen deaths..."

    He handed the files back to the lady. "Miss Miya, I''ve tried my best, but I fail to see how these three cases are connected," Wuldor mused, trying to make sense of it.

    "They differ in many aspects, true. However, the Duke Darius massacre and the night guard''s disappearance share a connection: they were sinners, either having committed or in the process of committing a crime," Miya explained.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Sinners?" Wuldor questioned. "I didn''t know Miss Miya was the type to believe in the religious teachings of the church," he said in surprise.

    Miya shook her head and pointed to the files. "The knights were attempting to commit a crime against a mother and her daughter before they disappeared. As for Duke Darius... his crimes are listed in detail form," Miya explained, elaborating on her findings.

    "Both cases have something in common: a note left behind, either for us in the Empire''s investigation unit or for witnesses. The person responsible calls himself a ''friendly neighborhood demon''. "

    "You''re suggesting we have a vigilante on our hands?" Wuldor inquired respectfully. "If so, and he''s only targeting the wicked, what''s the problem? Isn''t his method similar to yours, Miss Miya, the great unorthodox investigator?"

    Miya nodded. "I agree with his approach. Scum like them deserve what''s coming to them." She leaned in, her expression serious. "There are traces of a strange demonic energy at all three crime scenes... I came here hoping the infiltration incident had nothing to do with this ''friendly demon'' of ours."

    Internally amused, K chuckled to himself, "Looks like I have a Sherlock Holmes on my tail..." A crimson glow shimmered in his eyes. "Then catch me if you can, Detective." With a satisfied mood, K flew off, finally intrigued by someone.

    In the Cafeteria Davis sat alone with Skye far away from other students, he didn¡¯t want to interact with anyone at the moment.

    Woof* woof* woof* Skye happily barked.

    "Enjoying your meal, Skye?" Davis forced a smile as he watched his companion chow down on the steak. "Yeah, I messed up," he muttered to himself.

    "What a beautiful dog you have there Mr. Davis," a female voice remarked. Davis turned to see Rachel, accompanied by Karla, who had lost an arm but survived Vincent¡¯s attack.

    "Princess Rachel, how are your injuries?" Davis stood to greet her. "There''s no need for such formality, Mr. Davis. My injuries are mostly healed," Rachel replied, gesturing for Karla to leave them for a moment.

    As they sat down, Davis introduced Skye to Rachel. "Princ¡ªMiss Rachel, this is Skye. He is my companion." Skye barked once at her before returning to his meal.

    "And how about you, Mr. Davis? Are you alright?" Rachel asked she showed her concern in her voice.

    Davis chuckled. "I''m already healed, but the physician recommended that I rest for a few days before returning to class."

    They sat quietly for a few moments. "Um, Mr. Davis¡­ How is he?" Rachel whispered so softly that Davis struggled to hear her.

    "Skye is doing great," Davis replied, misunderstanding her question.

    Rachel corrected herself, blushing slightly, "I meant your friend."

    Davis, still not catching on, asked curiously, "Rowan? He''s... I''m not sure, he''s been training a lot lately." He hadn''t seen Rowan for a while.

    Rachel shook her head, her cheeks reddening further, "Not Rowan. He said he''s your friend, long black hair and red pupils."

    Finally understanding whom she¡¯s referring to, Davis blurted out, "You''re talking about K. He is¡­" Davis stopped mid-sentence, unsure of what to say. After all, he¡¯s not going to mention that K is a demon.

    Rachel''s expression brightened with a rare smile when Davis mentioned her savior¡¯s name, but her demeanor quickly shifted to worry when he stopped mid-sentence. Leaning in, she asked urgently, "Did something happen to him? Is he alright?" Her eyes showed a concern that caught Davis by surprise.

    "No, he''s... he is doing fine," Davis reassured her, Rachel unknowingly sigh in relief and murmured under her breath, "I see. I''m glad." Her sudden change in demeanor shocked Davis.

    "Miss Rachel," Davis began hesitantly, before continuing, "Are you¡­ interested in K?" His question struck Rachel like a hammer, causing her to react in various ways, but what stood out most was her expression.

    The normally calm and composed princess, renowned for her wise mind and unshakable demeanor, is now as red as a ripe tomato, her speech slightly slurred, and her brow sweaty as she tried to refuse Davis¡¯s question.

    "No, I¡¯m¡­ er, I-I wanted to thank him for that night" Rachel stuttered as she explain which confused Davis further.

    Davis asked in shock expression, "That night? What do you mean by that night?" Davis probed further, "Did something happened between you two?"

    "No, nothing happened." She paused finally putting her own word together, "I have some urgent matters to attend to. Please take care, Mr. Davis," Rachel said abruptly, rushing out and leaving Davis stunned by what had just transpired.

    Turning to Skye, who was still eating, Davis glanced in Rachel''s direction and muttered in disbelief, "What the fuck, K?"

    "You called?" K''s voice came from beside Davis, startling him. "Did you see a ghost while I was away?" K chuckled at Davis''s rapid breathing.

    Davis turned to see K in his cat form sitting on the table.

    "K? Where, wh¡ªwhen?" Davis''s words came out confused and jumbled.

    K responded in his usual playful manner, "Yes, cafeteria. Now!" K playfully mocked Davis with his reply.

    Davis angrily yelled, "Not that!" His outburst caused everyone present to turn and look at him.

    After apologizing, he sat down and softly whispered, "You wouldn''t believe what just happened."

    K raised an eyebrow and playfully asked, "Unless the moon got replaced by the sun, I believe anything can happen."

    His words somewhat annoyed Davis because he never take take thing seriously, though Davis expected such a response from K.

    Davis was about to explain what had happened, but then he remembered his dream and his initial reaction upon seeing K''s appearance for the first time.

    "Damn this handsome bastard," Davis murmured. Hearing his word K retorted, "Don¡¯t be jealous my friend, Envy is an evil sin!" K chuckle delightfully to his word.

    It was similar to Rachel''s reaction.

    And knowing K, even if Davis explained what had occurred, he wouldn¡¯t care anyway. So instead, Davis decided to keep it a secret and see how things played out.

    "Nothing, I just missed you, that''s all," Davis replied casually, putting on an act that made K cringe and looks away.

    "I¡¯m flattered but you¡¯re not my type" K mocked with exaggerated shock that annoyed Davis even more.

    "Fuck off," Davis retorted, biting into his meal with an annoyed expression, while K laughed beside him.

 40: Are you challenging us?

    The warm light streamed brightly through the window, illuminating the classroom where students sat quietly, their arms moving swiftly as they scribbled notes. Heads bobbed back and forth from the board to their notebooks.

    "And that is how elemental spells and attributes interact through mana," the professor stated, gesturing to the board covered in drawings depicting each elemental attribute''s interactions, weaknesses, and nuances.

    Davis and his peers wore puzzled expressions as they tried to decipher the information on the board. "Are you getting any of this?" Davis muttered, his hand still scribbling furiously.

    Receiving no response, Davis turned to K, only to find that he had fallen asleep long ago. Curled up into a giant black fur ball, K, in his cat form, slept without a care in the world.

    "K? K? Wake up!" Davis whispered, but K remained unresponsive. "K? Wake up, for goodness'' sake! I have something to tell you," Davis said urgently, his eyes darting from K to his notes and then back to the board.

    Davis grew tired of whispering and, with a swift motion, pulled K¡¯s tail, startling him awake. K awoke with a comical screech, twisting left and right to find the culprit who had pulled his tail.

    K¡¯s abrupt awakening startles everyone, "Sorry, everyone, he had a nightmare!" Davis apologized for K¡¯s screech with a knowing smile.

    "Davis, if your pet is unwell, you might want to take him for a checkup," the professor suggested.

    "Thank you for your concern, Sir. I''ll take him there after class," Davis replied, smiling and nodding at the professor before turning to see K glaring at him, one eye twitching, "Never pull my tail again," K''s angry voice echoed in Davis¡¯s mind.

    K began stretching like a cat.

    "K, I forgot to tell you yesterday, but you''re going to have to act as my spirit animal for my next class," Davis informed K casually as he continued taking notes.

    "Sure, whatever¡ª" K replied, his words trailing off as his gaze landed on the magic system the professor had written on the board. "What in the dragon city bullshit is that?" K exclaimed, shaking his head as he read through the explanation.

    The board was filled with an overly complex description of how elemental attributes interact with one another, detailing how one element can react critically when combined with another spell.

    "What class are we in right now?" K asked, his voice tired and uninterested.

    "It''s elemental magic and spells casting class," Davis answered before closing his notebook.

    K dat drowsily on Davis¡¯s table for the entire duration of class not bothered by the professor teaching.

    The bell rang, and the professor dismissed the class. Students left the room in unison, their chatter and laughter growing louder in the hallway.

    Davis packed up and stood, and right on cue, K leaped onto Davis¡¯s shoulder. "Why don¡¯t you just turn into a crow?" Davis asked, tilting slightly under K''s weight. "You¡¯re a lot lighter in that form!"

    "Are you calling me fat?" K gasped dramatically. "Shame on you for commenting on my weight! Someone should teach you some manners" K continued his exaggerated act.

    A vein popped on Davis¡¯s forehead, "This son of a¡ª" he muttered, seriously contemplating whether he should strangle this annoying creature then and there.

    But before he could do anything, Rachel approached him.

    "Davis, shall we go to the spirit class together?" Rachel asked, her eyes fixed on Davis''s newest pet. Having a soft spot for cute creatures, she couldn¡¯t resist asking the most important question, "What an adorable cat¡­ can I hold him for a bit?" she asked hesitantly.

    Davis thought for a moment, "Actually, would you mind holding him until we reach our next class?" he replied, smiling with a sinister plot forming in his mind.

    Handing K over with glee, Davis watched as K turned to him with a blank expression. "Eh?" K managed to utter.

    "Actually he is K¡­ pet." Davis almost told her the truth, ¡°Yeah he is K¡¯s cat. I¡¯m just looking after him for now" He continued

    Rachel gently cradled K like a newborn child and patted him softly. "I would be glad to look after him for you," she said, to which K again said, "Eh?"

    K tried to refuse Rachel''s embrace, his words coming out so fast it sounded almost like rapping, but to everyone except Davis, it just sounded like frantic meowing.

    K bombarded Davis with angry thoughts, demanding to be freed but Davis only scoffed in amusement at his helplessness.

    K saw himself as a gentleman of standard. For him, being held like a child by a maiden like Rachel let alone getting patted and stroked was unacceptable.

    He tried to break free, but Rachel, being a martial artist, held him firmly, and he failed. He resigned and allowed her to pat him.

    They walked together through the hallway as everyone glared at them surprisingly, whispered and rumors spread slowly.

    Ever since the incident Davis and Rachel have been seen with each other a lot making others speculate.

    K, whose head had been petted by Rachel ever since they left the room, unconsciously purred with squinted eyes.

    A mocking laugh came from Davis as he spoke to K through his mind, "Someone seems comfortable," Davis thought.

    "Shut up!" K retorted but didn¡¯t deny Davis''s words.

    K''s transformation came with a small side effect: whatever animal he turned into, he unconsciously mimicked some of their behaviors, the problem with it is sometimes the instinct kicked in and K''s mind went blank for a bit.

    Right now, K was no different from a domesticated cat being petted by his owner, his purring happening involuntarily.

    "How was your spiritual familiar bonding, Miss Rachel?" Davis inquired.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Rachel shook her head in response and answered curtly, "The flame spirit seems to be doing well, but my soul and the spirit need more time to connect, it doesn''t fully trust me yet."

    "It''s rather surprising that a Flame spirit chose you!" Davis continued with his compliment. Rachel humbly rejected his words, saying, "Mr. Srityr has already bonded with his frost dragon."

    "Really?" Davis was surprised. "That is very impressive!" he exclaimed.

    Both Rachel and Srityr had been given their spirit animals by their families, and whether they could form a contract depended on their abilities.

    Other students, however, were assigned spirits recommended by the Academy, ranging from low-tier to high-tier.

    Spirits like Phoenixes and Dragons are exceptionally rare and categorized as Special grade, while creatures like Wyverns and elemental spirits, such as Rachel¡¯s, are considered Unique, a grade below Special.

    Davis, however, thanks to K''s mark on his soul, is deemed very unwelcoming to spirits ranging from low to high tiers. Interestingly, this mark doesn''t seem to deter the three highest-grade familiars much but rather makes him a marked target to avoid.

    They entered the class along with many others. K snapped out of his comfortable sleeping position and jumped back on to Davis.

    "I hope you''ll do well in your lesson today, Miss Rachel," Davis said with a bow before heading to his seat.

    Their classroom was an open area similar to a garden, designed to help the spirits feel more comfortable.

    "Hello, everyone," Professor Hilda beamed as she arrived. "Today, we will continue our lesson from last time. I''ll do my best to help you connect with your familiar."

    The class began with everyone learning to connect with their spirits. They were given simple instructions and commands to help both owner and familiar get accustomed to each other.

    Among everyone in the room, two students stood out the most. Srityr, with his exceptional command over his dragon, had forged a nearly unbreakable bond as they soared through the sky.

    The other standout was Davis but for all the wrong reasons. K deliberately avoided every command and instruction Davis gave, doing the opposite instead.

    "Get up, you bastard!" Davis yelled as K remained sprawled on the ground.

    Srityr watched from above with a wry smile, "You may be good in other fields, but in my arena, Davis Edwelt¡­" Srityr thought, chuckling at the notion.

    Like Kane, Srityr came from the Magic Tower, but his life had always been overshadowed by comparisons to Kane, who seemed to win every competition between them.

    If Srityr could somehow defeat or even humiliate Davis and his cat, he hoped people would finally see him in a new light. No longer will he be Kane''s shadow, but perhaps even surpassing him.

    Davis sat defeated, with K opposite him, watching with a mocking smirk that fueled his annoyance further.

    "Please don''t worry about it too much, Davis," Rachel comforted him. Davis lifted his head and noticed Rachel''s flame spirit hovering around her.

    "This annoying bastard just wouldn¡¯t move!" Davis said as he glared at K. Seeing his glare K did something to pissed him off more.

    He rubbed his body on Rachel¡¯s feet and does everything she said, making it look like Davis is the incompetent one.

    Rachel petted K delightfully not knowing that her Flame spirit didn¡¯t dare come close to K at all.

    Which is odd, Spirit tend to come to each other like an animal checking one another but something about K make the spirit not wanting to come near.

    "And they called you a rising star of magic?" Srityr chimed in, his words dripping with mockery, "From what I can see, you''re a pathetic excuse for a magician." His animosity seemed to come out of nowhere, surprising Davis.

    Rachel turned around, defending K, "He''s a genius in magic, not spiritual taming," she asserted.

    "I''m not talking to you, princess!" Srityr retorted dismissively as he walked past her and got right in front of Davis''s face.

    "Then again, judging by how close you two are¡­ maybe the rumor isn''t that far from the truth," Srityr remarked, mentioning a rumor that neither Rachel nor Davis knew about.

    "A rumor?" Davis raised an eyebrow.

    Srityr chuckled, "Nothing much, just that Her Highness is supposedly under a love spell from a country bumpkin who used to sell bread for a living." Srityr turned to gauge Rachel''s reaction, but she didn''t even flinch.

    Davis thought to himself, "How did¡ªRily?" He frowned, while K chuckled, "Looks like your childhood rivalry has surfaced once again."

    "Mr. Srityr, do you realize that slander is a crime?" Rachel spoke with a seriousness that Davis had never seen before. K whistled playfully, "Someone''s getting angry¡­" He turned to watch the drama unfold.

    "Princess, it''s not slander if I didn''t start it," Srityr replied confidently.

    "True, but aiding in spreading baseless rumors to a larger audience could still be considered a conspiracy against the royal family," Rachel retorted.

    The two continued to argue, neither backing down. Their heated conversation attracted the attention of others, including Professor Hilda. Srityr smiled smugly at the gathered crowd.

    "Yeah, yeah, that aside, I''m not here for you, Princess," Srityr said, then turned to Davis. "I came hoping that Mr. Davis Edwelt, the great rising star in the magic world, would be so kind as to accept my request for a friendly duel."

    He continued with a fake smile, "A magician to another. You and me and your¡ª" Srityr condescendingly remarked, "pet versus my little Wizzie," gesturing to his familiar dragon.

    Little Wizzie he mention was larger than Davis himself, let alone K the cat. He mimicked his owner, Srityr, and confronted K face-to-face. Wizzie leaned down and did the same.

    "Huh?" K raised an eyebrow as he looked at the lizard before him. Its hot breath inadvertently sparked on K''s feline fur, causing smoke to appear.

    Sniff* Sniff*

    K sniffed the air, detecting a burning smell. After a moment, he realized it was his head.

    His cat instincts unexpectedly kicked in as he darted up to Davis''s body, accidentally kicking him in the face as he jumped off.

    The crowd erupted into laughter as K and Davis tumbled to the ground. Srityr strutted away triumphantly as if he had already claimed victory.

    "That bastard!" Davis and K exclaimed simultaneously, turning to each other and nodding in silent agreement to accept Srityr''s challenge.

    "Fine by me, let''s do it" Davis growled. His words didn''t enrage Srityr; they only widened his smile. The entire spectacle was observed by Professor Hilda, who chose not to intervene, intrigued to see how things would unfold.

    The first to go head to toe was K and Wizzie.

    Wizzie saw K in his cat form and giggled mockingly, which infuriated K deeply. "This stupid lizard is mocking me?" K hadn''t been this angry in a long while.

    With a signal from Srityr, signaling the start, Wizzie was ordered not to hold back. Srityr''s intention was clear: obliterate the cat. Wizzie rushed in at full force but stopped in its tracks.

    Wizzie stared at K''s unmoving form with a terror that no one else could see ¡ª the terror of prey cornered by a predator.

    K''s crimson aura, directed towards Wizzie, made the lizard shake in horror at K''s primordial lineage.

    To Wizzie, a dragon of royal descent, K wasn''t just a monster but the embodiment of fear itself. The crimson energy emanating from K formed a spectral demon hovering over him, daring the lizard to come closer.

    K''s voice thundered in Wizzie''s mind, "An insect like you dares to bare its fangs at me?" Wizzie felt the grip of death around its neck. "Fuck off, worm," K uttered, his voice echoing in Wizzie''s consciousness.

    The spectral demon expanded, taking the shape of a colossal serpent with a mouth wider than a mountain, its hundreds of crimson pupils glaring into the lizard''s soul. Overwhelmed with terror, Wizzie couldn''t withstand the fright and collapsed unconscious, foam dripping from its mouth.

    The entire crowd stood stunned as the prized dragon lay unconscious, its body trembling and twitching from fear even after it had lost consciousness. K walked away triumphantly.

 41: Dimensional Rift

    K walked back to Davis with the confidence of a lion, his movements exaggerated and proclaiming, Look at me.

    "Wizzie! Are you alright?" Srityr rushed to his dragon''s side, "Speak to me!" he pleaded, stroking Wizzie''s head, "He''s not responding... Professor!" Srityr shouted urgently.

    "Let me check," Professor Hilda said as she approached, "Everyone, please quiet down," she instructed, beginning her analysis.

    On the other side of the garden, K sat proudly in front of Davis. His body language and demeanor demanded, ''Praise me!'' in his usual way. Davis gave in, "Great job, Mr. Whisker."

    "Davis, please pardon my intrusion, but he¡¯s not a normal spirit cat, is he?" Rachel inquired, turning to K.

    Davis nodded, ¡°No, he¡¯s not a normal cat" His eyes drifted to K, who wore a smirk, "He¡¯s a real pain in the neck, that¡¯s what he is" Davis added with a smile.

    "What did you just say?" K asked, incredulous, "I¡¯d whoop you so hard you¡¯d be sleeping sideways for a week!" K continued his tirade, but Davis didn¡¯t take his angry tone seriously.

    K agreed with her, "Yeah, a good boy. I¡¯m a g¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence and turned to Rachel with a confused stare, "I¡¯m a what?"

    Davis, seizing the opportunity, walked over and petted K¡¯s head. "You¡¯re right, he¡¯s a good boy," he murmured, then gave K a sidelong glance, "A good-for-nothing boy, that¡¯s what this bastard is."

    After carefully examining Wizzie, Professor Hilda''s eyes widened in surprise, "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just unconscious from shock."

    Everyone in the room whispered among themselves. Professor Hilda turned towards Davis, her gaze resting on his mischievous cat, and a slight smile appeared on her face, "What a strange creature."

    And with that, their battle ended without Davis even needing to step in. Professor Hilda halted the next match, emphasizing that Srityr should prioritize looking after Wizzie.

    Srityr reluctantly agreed and walked away as his dragon shrank down to the size of a typical household pet. He scooped up Wizzie and left.

    All spirits, regardless of their type, have two forms: their base form, which resembles a household pet, and their battle form, which they assume when threatened or engaged in combat.

    In their base form, spiritual familiars have limited power. However, when they activate their battle form, they can access their full strength. The power of every spiritual familiar grows stronger under three circumstances: their bond with their master, their age and experience, and their attribute and species.

    When a spirit reaches its power cap, it can ascend to a higher level through various means. With each ascension, the spirit gains new power, understanding, and a new battle form, similar to a Pok¨¦mon evolution.

    In K¡¯s case, he has three battle forms. His first is the Leviathan form, an eldritch monster resembling a snake that spans over 3000 kilometers in length. His second form is his Dragonoid form, slightly larger than an average person, with enhanced speed and durability.

    His final form is unspeakably horrifying to the human mind, a blend of both previous forms. However, K currently faces an obstacle: all his forms require his true physical body, "Leviathan," the first primordial chaos.

    Once the problem is resolved, everyone returns to their respective spirits. Professor Hilda keeps a close eye on K. As the day ends, Davis and Rachel go their separate ways. Walking down the hall, Davis spots Rowan, who has been absent for some time, waiting for him.

    "Rowan?" Davis called out, "Where have you been?" he continued.

    Rowan scratched his head. "I''ve been... training a lot," he replied, his palms bearing scars and bruises noticed by both Davis and K.

    "It''s from gripping and swinging a blade for an extended period," Rowan explained, "Are you hungry?" he asked with puppy-dog eyes, "Sure, I could eat a thing or two," Davis replied casually.

    Davis followed Rowan outside the Academy. Their friendly and casual way of speaking made them appear more like ordinary citizens than students of the Celestial Academy.

    Davis soon found himself standing outside the restaurant where K had once deceived Rowan. "Please, have a seat, Davis," Rowan gestured, guiding him to the familiar table where Rowan and K had sat before.

    "How was your training?" Davis asked, his gaze fixed on Rowan''s hands.

    Rowan smiled. "It''s been¡­ enlightening," he replied, his thoughts briefly drifting to K, "And what about you, Davis? I''ve heard someone''s been causing you trouble lately." Rowan''s expression darkened, "Would you like me to help handle the nuisance?" His voice held a serious tone.

    Inside, K giggled and confidently remarked, "Atta boy." Hearing this Davis retorted in his mind, "Why the hell are you so pleased?"

    "It means our little Rowan is growing up and looking out for us," K replied, feigning a tear with exaggerated theatrics, "My boy is all grown up"

    "I seriously can¡¯t deal with you," Davis sighed in defeat.

    "No need for that," Davis quickly declined with a surprised expression, "I''ve already taken care of it. He won''t be bothering me for a while," Davis chuckled softly.

    Their orders arrived, and they continued their conversation over dinner. K struggled with his steak, finding it difficult to chew, "What the hell is this?" he complained, turning to Davis, who was still eating.

    "Davis, did you order my steak correctly?" K asked, clearly annoyed.

    Confused by K''s sudden irritation, Davis replied, "Yeah, just the way you like it. Well done."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    K examined his steak with a disgusted scoff, "Well, this isn¡¯t well done; it¡¯s a bloody congratulations steak."

    Meanwhile, Rowan sat confusedly eating his meal, observing Davis engaged in conversation with his cat. Despite K¡¯s occasional meowing, Rowan had a strange sense that he could somewhat understand what they were discussing.

    "Fine, I''ll tell them to redo it," Davis muttered, rolling his eyes and starting to raise his arm. Before he could act, a sudden scream of panic erupted, followed by frantic shouting, "MONSTER!" a loud male voice shouted in terror.

    "Someone isn¡¯t having a good day!" K remarked with a gleaming smile, turning to observe the chaos unfolding outside.

    People were fleeing in panic when suddenly the window shattered, and a monstrous creature charged into the room. Startled screams filled the air as everyone inside began to frantically scramble for safety. The beast let out a deafening roar, further intensifying the chaos.

    Moments later, the creature''s head was swiftly chopped off, abruptly ending the terror, "Please, calm down!" Rowan shouted with authority, capturing everyone''s attention.

    Upon seeing Davis and Rowan in their uniforms, a customer exclaimed, "They¡¯re Celestial Academy students!" Without hesitation, everyone rushed toward them, crowding around Davis and Rowan, making it impossible for them to move.

    K chuckled at the scene, "Like moths to a flame, these cretins are all the same."

    He reclined and watched as more creatures appeared, further terrifying everyone and causing them to huddle closer around Davis and Rowan.

    Despite Rowan and Davis''s attempts to reason with the crowd, their words fell on deaf ears. Throughout it all, K remained lounging, observing the chaotic scene.

    Ice Magic: Frostbite*

    The monsters froze from Davis''s Ice Magic, "Shut up!" Davis''s voice cut through the stunned silence, commanding everyone''s attention, "Get the hell off me! How am I supposed to protect you if you''re crowding around like this?"

    Startled, everyone took a step back, allowing Rowan to rush outside to assist others. Davis moved to follow.

    "Wait! If you''re going outside, what about our safety?" shouted a concerned customer, echoed by others. "Please don''t worry," Davis reassured them. "I''ll clear a path for everyone to escape."

    "Why should we escape? If we stay put, we''ll be safe until the knights arrive," a confident female voice countered, supported by others who agreed that remaining in place seemed safer than venturing outside into the unknown.

    Davis explained firmly, "I need to help Rowan. We must buy time for the knights to ensure the safety of those outside."

    One of the bystanders scoffed, "Those lowlifes outside don''t matter." His words startled Davis.

    "I am a nobleman of this Empire. My life is more important. Protect me, and I will reward you handsomely," he continued, trying to entice Davis. K nodded to himself, thinking, "If only this boy is that simple."

    Davis clenched his fist, his expression darkening with a murderous intent that would have pleased K, "Don''t you dare look down on those people again!" His intimidating aura sent a shiver through the nobleman.

    Taking a deep breath and scanning the room, Davis noticed K, the nonchalant cat on the table. He hurriedly picked up the cat, "He''ll watch over you all while I''m gone." K, bewildered by the sudden attention, turned to Davis and asked, "Huh?"

    Despite vehement protests, Davis set K down and dashed outside without a word. The room fell into stunned silence as everyone turned to the cat, bewildered.

    "We''re doomed," the waiter muttered hopelessly.

    Meanwhile, K began stretching and acting blissfully like a normal cat. His innocent actions terrified everyone, who believed Davis had left them to fend for themselves.

    They started blaming each other irrationally. "If you hadn''t mentioned a reward, he wouldn''t have gotten angry and left us to die!" a woman shouted, clutching the nobleman''s collar, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Chaos erupted as they yelled and argued, turning on each other. Their frenzied actions amused K, who continued his act, enjoying the spectacle.

    A group of lizardmen, drawn by the escalating argument, arrived. Their presence sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    "Should I just let them die?" K pondered his options before shaking his head. "No, Davis wouldn¡¯t stop nagging if I do." K sighed and made a decision.

    One lizardman, wielding a stone spear, leaped into the air, aiming for a human. In a swift motion, K''s paw released a crimson strike that sliced the lizardman into three pieces in mid-air. Both humans and lizardmen stared in shock at K, who nonchalantly licked his paw like a cat.

    With a crimson glow in his pupils, K unleashed an enormous electrical current that shocked the remaining lizardmen, scorching and burning their bodies. Everyone watched in awe and fear, their mouths agape, before turning their astonished gaze to the cat.

    Ashes scattered from the charred corpses and dust flew into K¡¯s nose, causing him to sneeze unexpectedly, unleashing another bolt of electricity. The electric current spread around him, shocking everyone in the vicinity until they fell unconscious.

    Turning around, K was surprised to see the twitching group of people behind him, their faces mostly blackened with hair standing upright from the electrical charge.

    "Well, congratulations," K chuckled, "you''re just as cooked as my earlier steak!" With that, he erected a barrier and walked away, "Now this is what I call well done"

    Outside the restaurant, silence hung heavy, but screams echoed from distant streets as K teleported onto a building''s roof. Finally understanding why monsters had invaded the inner city, he muttered to himself, "A dimensional tear-through?"

    K surveyed the broken spaces visible throughout this part of the city. Smoke billowed from burning buildings, and monsters rampaged unchecked, "After the war, The Celestial Tapestry is deteriorating further and further," he observed delightfully at the entertainment in front.

    From his vantage point, K watched knights and magicians engaged in fierce battles with the monsters. Turning his attention to the shattered space resembling a broken mirror, a dimensional rift had formed, connecting Davis''s realm with another.

    On the street, K observed Rowan and Davis closely, evaluating their growth with a satisfied smile. Between them, Rowan had shown exponential progress compared to Davis, while Davis compensated with flexibility in decision-making and magic.

    However, K grew bored watching how easily the magicians and knights dispatched the monsters, especially with reinforcements arriving from the Pillars and the Celestial Academy.

    Peering deeper into the rift, K noticed something that made him smile with excitement. On the other side, there were numerous powerful monsters, but the crack was too small for them to pass through.

    "Well, let''s up the difficulty a bit," K sinisterly smiled before disappearing and reappearing in front of one of the rifts. After evaluating the monsters on the other side, his eyes glowed bright red.

    This amount of power should be enough¡­

    Chaos Magic: Bane of space*

    Using most of his power, K unleashed a slash that sent powerful vibrations across that section of the city, but the attack caused no damage or destruction to the physical world.

    Exhausted, K moved to higher ground and waited with heavy breath, his form weakened, "Now let the real show begin," he muttered.

    The rift cracked loudly and tore open, creating a massive fissure about 20 feet high. Hundreds of monsters, large and small, poured out of the dimensional rift with bloodthirsty intent. Davis, Rowan, and several professors who had just arrived watched in shock as the monsters flooded out of the rift.

 42: Dimensional rift (2)

    In the quiet library, numerous students roamed the aisles, searching for books that piqued their interest.

    Kane sat quietly, engrossed in a book about elemental magic, his expression shifting from serene to happy, then to curiosity as he alternated his gaze between his book and the people sharing his table.

    "I''m not surprised to see Miss Rachel in the library, but¡­ in all my years, you''re the last person I expected to find here," Kane remarked, lowering his book and narrowing his eyes in surprise at Aaron, who sat across from him, quietly reading a book about swordsmanship.

    Aaron, unaffected by Kane''s words, replied in a mature manner that further surprised him, "Just because I spend most of my time holding a blade doesn''t mean I don''t enjoy reading a book," he said casually, turning a page.

    Both Rachel and Kane were rather bewildered by his response, "Is this the Aaron I know?" they thought to themselves.

    Rachel remarked in her usual demeanor, "I''m rather surprised as well, Mr. Aaron. But it''s a pleasant surprise nonetheless," She continued reading her book about spirit.

    The three of them spent a long moment in silence, absorbed in their respective books. The quiet was so profound that the conversations of others around them were easily picked up by their exceptional hearing.

    "So that''s how it is?" a man to their right said to his fellow student. "I know, right? He''s so cute!" a girl from another group exclaimed.

    The sounds of these conversations reached their ears, but they paid them no mind, remaining focused on their reading. That is until a particular conversation caught their interest.

    "Really?" a man said, laughing. His friend joined in, "Yeah, the rumor says that the two of them are close." They continued laughing, but at Kane''s table, Rachel''s eye twitched in annoyance.

    Of course, it didn''t go unnoticed by the other two, who subtly leaned to eavesdrop.

    "Yeah, they call it ''The Fated Love of the Kidnappee,''." one man mocked. He then started to narrate, "A story about the forbidden love between a country bumpkin and the royal¡ª"

    Before he could continue, a sudden thud interrupted him, drawing everyone''s attention. They turned to see an enraged Rachel glaring daggers at them. Her fierce expression scared them so much that they immediately fled the library.

    Rachel tried to quickly regained her composure and turned to see both Aaron and Kane staring at her, she fell silent as she covered her embarrassed expression with her book.

    "So¡­ Davis?" Aaron asked, his tone curious. Kane said nothing, but a mischievous smile played on his lips.

    Rachel sighed and shook her head, "Please don''t believe those rumors about me and Davis."

    Aaron persisted, "Then, Princess, you''re saying it''s all made up?"

    "Yes," Rachel replied firmly. But the two already saw her split second embarrassed expression and shared a knowing gaze.

    Trying to change the subject, Rachel quickly turned to Aaron and asked, "Mr. Aaron, may I ask why you''re reading a book about basic swordsmanship?"

    Aaron closed his book and read the cover. "After some enlightening experiences, I''ve come to understand that my family''s style doesn''t suit me," he said with sorrowful eyes, "I''m learning it again from the basics in the hope of finding a solution to that problem."

    Aaron recalled watching K and Davis¡¯s battle with a mesmerized gaze. His blood boiled with excitement as he observed them fight, and how fluent and elegant it was, this experience opened his eyes and sparked a new flame inside of him.

    Kane noticed the change in Aaron''s eyes and way of speaking. The once prideful and arrogant Aaron now seemed determined and open-minded. The arrogance had vanished, replaced by humility.

    Aaron then inquired about Kane''s choice of reading.

    Kane turned to his book with a smile, reminiscent of his battle with K. He remembered how K had utilized his magic and how, for the first time since embarking on the path of magic, Kane had encountered a wall¡ªa wall that others often saw him as, one he now had to overcome.

    As they were lost in thought, contemplating the images of their new inspiration, a shockwave rippled through the city. Though subtle, everyone could feel it. Soon, screams erupted from outside the Academy.

    They sprang to their feet and rushed to the window. Smoke billowed into the sky, obscuring their view beyond the Academy grounds.

    Without hesitation, the three of them dashed outside to assess the situation. Standing before the Academy gate, they saw citizens surging in a frantic horde, rushing past them and into the Academy grounds.

    As they pushed against the rushing horde of people, they finally saw what was causing the chaos. "Monsters!" most of them shouted, but the words were lost in a mix of panicked screams and terrified panting.

    Suddenly, a group of humanoid lizards appeared and charged at them. Rachel, Kane, and Aaron swiftly dealt with the creatures before more showed up. Seeing the top students of their school fighting, other students joined in to assist.

    They fought valiantly against the oncoming wave of monsters until a giant rock golem emerged. Its body was unlike anything in their training simulations, tearing through the students who stood in its path.

    "I''ll handle it," Kane declared, rushing at the golem. With a swing of his blade, he cut into the monster''s body with his aura blade. However, the golem''s body quickly reformed and retaliated with a powerful punch, which Kane blocked with his magic just in the nick of time.

    Chains of light appeared, restraining the golem, "Are you alright, Aaron?" Kane said, his hand adorned with a magic circle as he controlled the chains.

    "Yeah, thanks for your help!" Aaron focused his aura on his blade. With a powerful motion, he unleashed a devastating slash even more potent than the last, destroying the golem.

    Kane walked over to Aaron with a happy smile, "You''ve gone soft?" he teased.

    Aaron shook his head as he sat on the ground, "Perhaps I have, but not for long," he replied confidently.

    Rachel approached them with a serious expression, her bodyguard by her side, "We can''t celebrate just yet," she said, turning to look down the street behind them, "The real struggle has just begun."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    They turned to see hundreds of monsters advancing towards them. The trio readied themselves for the impending battle. However, before the monsters could reach them, powerful lightning strikes obliterated the approaching horde.

    Principal Wulder hovered in the air, his expression calm, "These mere monsters dared to infiltrate our esteemed land."

    The other professors arrived and their resolve was evident in their expression, "We will eradicate them from our Empire," Wulder declared, before launching a fire spell that incinerated everything on the street.

    Davis dispatched one monster after another with his combination of magic and close-quarters combat. Despite Rowan''s assistance, the onslaught of monsters seemed endless.

    "Move right, Davis!" Rowan shouted. Without hesitation, Davis obeyed, leaping aside as Rowan''s sword cleaved through a monster sneaking up behind him.

    Earth magic: earth spike*

    In return, Davis conjured multiple earth spikes, hurling them toward the approaching lizardmen targeting Rowan. The spikes pierced through the creatures, clearing Rowan''s path.

    With a nod of understanding, the two students separated to cover more ground.

    Davis rushed toward the source of the citizens'' screams and spotted a family trapped under a collapsed building, surrounded by lizardmen and other monsters chipping away at the rubble above them.

    With a powerful blazing spell, Davis incinerated the creatures to a crisp, "It''s alright, everyone," he panted, exhaustion evident in his voice. "I''m here to help. Please come to me."

    Using his magic, Davis lifted the rubble, watching as the family approached him with hopeful gazes.

    "Watch out!" the girl shouted. Before Davis could react, a powerful fist struck him, sending him crashing into a building across the road.

    The monster that attacked him was a large humanoid with a goat-like head and elongated limbs. Sniffing the air, it turned toward Davis¡¯s direction. Finding no movement, it shifted its attention back to the collapsed building.

    With a swing of its hand, the creature sent the building flying, revealing the trembling family. When their eyes met its gaze, the creature slowly but firmly gripped the girl, who was at the forefront of her family, and lifted her, opening its mouth wide in preparation for devouring the child.

    Light magic: Chains of light*

    A chain of light held the monster''s mouth shut, while several more wrapped around its body, tightening with a force that made the creature screech in pain and release the girl.

    From the rubble, Davis emerged with blood dripping from his head, one hand hanging limp, and struggling to walk straight. His eyes, filled with unwavering focus, masked the pain clouding his mind.

    "I''m your opponent," he spoke with palpable difficulty, his gaze showing no hint of backing down, "Don''t even think about hurting them," His remaining arm controlled the chains.

    The monsters using all their force broke the chains and released a powerful screech in Davis''s direction, but Davis stood unmoving nor reacted to its battle screech. His hand gesture creates a magic circle.

    The creature glanced briefly at the family, then turned back to Davis, recognizing him as the greater threat. It lunged forward, but Davis, unable to use his right arm, conjured multiple flaming magic spears with his remaining strength.

    Fire Magic: Flame spears*

    Davis sent the flaming magic spears hurtling toward the monster. They struck with a direct hit, causing an explosion. However, the creature emerged from the dust cloud unscathed and lunged at Davis, slashing at him but barely making contact.

    Davis jumped away, shouting, "Run, goddamn it!" His scream snapped the family out of their trance, and they fled. The monster, seeing its prey escaping, screeched at them but was interrupted by a fireball striking its skull.

    K sat atop the roof, observing the one-sided battle below, "It''s such a one-sided attack," he sighed, watching Davis being hammered by the beast, "Guess I should help him out." He stood up, preparing to intervene, but paused as Davis unexpectedly surprised him.

    Lying on the ground, Davis felt his body failing. Looking at the approaching monster, he thought, "I-I can''t¡­ can''t die here." The creature grabbed him, preparing to devour him.

    "So be it," Davis muttered hazily, his eyes fixed on the beast''s approaching maw.

    He let go of his reasoning and tapped once more into K''s crimson energy. This time, with K awake, his connection to the power surged beyond his previous experience losing any bit of control he had in the past.

    A powerful surge of crimson energy shot forth, its shockwave spreading across the city. Every monster roaming the streets halted their actions for a long second, their bodies visibly trembling as they sensed something ominous.

    On the other side of the city, far from the ensuing chaos, a woman sat in a garden. Her eyes were sorrowful yet reluctant as she stared at the smoke billowing into the sky.

    "Athena, why wouldn''t you let me go there?" Miya questioned with slight annoyance. Athena turned and replied in riddles, "It''s not the right time. We have something far more important at hand," she said, her gaze shifting back to the scriptures laid out on the table.

    Suddenly, K''s crimson aura spread and enveloped them. Miya couldn''t sense it, but Athena trembled, "Was that?" She turned to the scripture on the table, brows furrowed in worry, "Has that monster awakened already?"

    "I hope you¡¯re right, Apollon," Athena said, then took her seat. "Miya, I need to ask a favor of you." Her gaze remained fixed on the numerous scriptures spread across the table.

    Unbeknownst to the monster, Davis has mangled its arm. In a split second, he stood atop its head and with a casual stomp, crushed the monster''s skull along with the ground and everything around it.

    K smiled sinisterly, "I didn¡¯t know he could wield my Chaos Magic to this extent without any guidance¡­" He chuckled menacingly, "Good, good¡­ You have dispelled any doubt I had about you!"

    "This is only the start, Davis. You''ll need to grow far more powerful to be my sword against¡­ them," With a giggle, K disappeared.

    Davis lost himself in madness, but the sudden overload of power caused him to collapse unconscious as Professor Wuldor and reinforcements arrived.

    Only Wuldor and the other Patriarchs could feel the dreaded and terrifying aura hidden in the energy shockwave. Though they didn''t know its origin, they instinctively feared it.

    "Davis, are you alright?" Wuldor inquired, casting a healing spell on Davis with his mana.

    "I''m alright, just¡­ tired," Davis replied, his breathing erratic and heavy.

    "Davis!" many other voices called out to him from afar.

    Davis turned to see his friends coming in his direction, "Student Davis, I would like to ask if you know anything about the surge of energy coming from this area?" Alistair Helsar asked with a narrowed gaze. The others who had felt the energy stood quietly, waiting for Davis''s response.

    Rowan, Rachel, Aaron, Kane, and many others were confused by the question, "What energy?" one of them whispered, "I don''t feel anything!" their whispers grew louder.

    Davis did not want to expose his connection to K, which would reveal their demonic contract to everyone present. "I apologize, sir, but I was so focused on my battle that I''m not sure what energy you''re referring to," he said.

    Alistair Helsar gave him a skeptical stare and probed further, "Are you sure about that, Student Davis?" His eyes analyzed Davis for any hint of deceit. However, after living with K for so long, Davis''s acting skills had become almost as natural as K''s, mirroring K''s demeanor and actions flawlessly.

    Wuldor Herald steps up defending his student, "Enough, we''ll investigate that later. But now we need to deal with the problem at hand" the other agreed making Alistair Helsar back down.

    After resting, Davis joined the reinforcement team in their mission to rid the city of the invading monsters. As they battled, they saw the distant dimensional rift slowly closing, signaling the end of their nightmare.

    With the aid of the Empire Pillar, Academy professors, and students, the monsters that invaded the Celestial Empire were systematically wiped out, until the last one lay slain.

    Most of the dimensional rifts were closed and disappeared except for one which was nearly closed.

    As the city fell silent, a knight shouted triumphantly, "We''ve won!" Cheers erupted but were abruptly halted by the sudden expansion of the dimensional rift caused by K.

    They watched in shock as hundreds of monsters, far stronger than the previous ones, flooded out of the massive tear in reality.

 43: Dragons heart

    On the other side of the rift lay a surreal forest, its majestic scenery bathed in the glow of the sun above. The light cast long shadows over a landscape riddled with the corpses of freshly slain monsters of every caliber.

    The remains of creatures, both great and small, littered the forest floor, forming a bloody trail that led deeper into the woods. Amid the dead silence of the massacre, a lone black cat walked leisurely, its steps unhurried and unbothered by its surroundings.

    "Where is it hiding?" K murmured, his head swiveling left and right as he searched for something. He continued deeper into the forest, unaware of a pair of eyes watching him closely from afar.

    As K moved forward, another humanoid goat monster approached him, similar to the one Davis had fought, "I believe you''re called a wendigo?" K pondered aloud, ¡°Or was it a skinwalker?" not bothering to pay the monster any attention.

    "I forgot what the earthlings of that time called your kind¡­" K mused. As he pondered, the monster wasted no time, rushing at him on all fours with extraordinary speed. It extended its claws, attempting to slash K.

    The slash missed, slicing cleanly through a tree, reducing it to splinters. Standing behind the creature, K casually remarked, "It seems you''re an adult version of the one Davis fought!" The monster came at K again.

    "When adults are thinking, children should shut up and wait," K spat, annoyed by the monster''s relentless attack. He extended his claw and swiped at the air toward the Wendigo.

    The Wendigo was running when, with a sudden shift in space, its body was sliced into three vertical sections by K''s attack. K¡¯s slashes leave a ripple effect in the form of a powerful kinetic force raging through the trees.

    Without batting an eye, K turned around and nonchalantly walked away, as if he''d just swatted a fly, but then K abruptly turned to the silent forest as his eye narrowed, "Was it just my imagination?" Seeing nothing K left

    After a few more minutes of searching, K arrived at a cave. Standing at the entrance, he sniffed the air and smiled, "So that''s where you were hiding!" he said, stepping inside and proceeding to slaughter all of the minions that came his way.

    As he reached the deepest part of the cave, K found what he was looking for.

    "Jackpot!" K chuckled softly. In front of him lay a cavern where an armored black dragon slept peacefully atop a pile of gold and countless other treasures.

    He had been expecting something far weaker, never dreaming he would find a dragon in just one trip, "I guess breaking the rift open was worth it!" K giggled. As he stared at the sleeping beast, he noticed something familiar.

    "What''s with these mythical creatures and their hoard of treasure?" K raised an eyebrow, recalling that Skye''s mother''s cave also contained a similar pile of riches.

    "Perhaps it''s a trend among mythical creatures that I''m unaware of..." K scoffed at the thought as he eyed the dragon''s treasure, "Kids these days are always so over the top!" he muttered, squinting to examine the dragon''s body more closely.

    Eyes of Chaos

    His pupils glowed a bright crimson, allowing him to see the flow of mana and the essence of the dragon''s nature. He spotted it¡ªthe very thing he was here for. The dragon''s heart. K''s smile widened as he contemplated the future, "With this, I might be able to create a pseudo-body for temporary use," he murmured to himself.

    In his happiness, K failed to notice a dark figure lurking behind him, just far enough to evade detection by K''s senses, "I''ll deal with him now," the figure thought to himself.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed inside his head, "It''s not the right time to act" it said sinisterly, "If you fight him now, you''ll be dead before you even unsheathe your blade. Be patient and watch"

    K hid behind a rock, his eyes roaming over the dragon''s body and the surrounding environment. His happiness turned to worry the longer he lingered. "It''s great that it''s a dragon, but how the hell am I going to dig its heart out?" K pondered, leaning against the rock.

    "This is a big miscalculation," K scoffed, showing an annoyed expression.

    He had been expecting something weaker, like an ogre chief or a kobold king, planning to use their core to create a base for his physical body. On his way here, he thought he might encounter an elder wendigo or maybe a lich but not a living, breathing dragon.

    Though if he succeeded, he wouldn''t just obtain some weak core but a dragon''s heart¡ªone of the best materials from mythical creatures, ideal for various uses. Especially for K, who needed something strong to harness his Chaos energy.

    K pondered a plan, "If only I had known, I wouldn''t have used so much of my power..." he mumbled quietly as he looked up. He hadn''t noticed it before, but there was an open pathway from the cave to the sky.

    "So that''s how this lizard goes in and out of its home," K giggled, his eyes glowing red with a mischievous smile, "Maybe I can harvest after all¡­"

    Outside the rift, as the monsters flooded out, their devastating effects were clear. That entire part of the city was completely in ruins. Burning buildings, and the corpses of monsters and humans, littered the streets beneath the ongoing battle between Celestia and the invading creatures.

    Since all the citizens had been evacuated from that section of the city, nothing held the defenders back as they went all out against their enemy. Many of the enemies were creatures they had never seen before, but all they could do was push forward.

    On one of the streets, a group of soldiers retreated as the monsters rushed at them. Three trolls stood out in the horde, their giant bodies acting as battering rams, crashing through any defenses the knights and magicians could create.

    "Jump out of the way!" a shout came from the direction the knights were running toward. Without thinking, they did without so thinking, and a massive flame shot past them, incinerating most of the monsters and turning them into ash.

    Fire Magic: Raging Inferno*

    Kane stood at the end of the knights'' path, his magic circle slowly dissipating from his staff. The three giant trolls were severely burned, but their bodies were slowly regenerating. "Hurry while they''re incapacitated!" Kane shouted.

    A silhouette dashed across the rooftops and, with a swift motion, decapitated the trolls.

    Rowan, after decapitating them, paused on the roof to catch his breath. Turning around, he saw the monsters regenerating new heads. "Damn it," Rowan exclaimed, his hand on his sword handle, ready to go again.

    In a split second, another figure dashed in but she stopped directly in front of the decapitated troll¡¯s body.

    "Mr. Rowan¡¯s swordsmanship is as impressive as ever," she said, her blade in hand. "But to permanently kill a troll, you need to pierce its heart." With elegant movements, she struck all three trolls'' hearts accurately.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    All three of the trolls dropped dead on the spot. Kane sighed, walking toward her, "Princess is as sharp as always," he complimented Rachel with a slow clap.

    Rachel shook her head, her expression stern. She questioned Kane, "How is the situation on the other side?"

    Kane turned, casually replying with a smile, "With that sword fanatic and our rising star there, what could go wrong?" He stared at Srityr gliding across the sky on Wizzie''s back, raining down fire and providing aerial support.

    The battle was going well until a new opponent entered the fray: a massive 40-meter giant without a head. Although it was battling against the Pillars and Principal Wuldor, the effects of their clash spread far and wide.

    Rachel stared at the rift behind the giant, a question popping into her mind. "What could have caused the portal to break open like that?" she wondered aloud.

    Kane shook his head, raising his staff and pointing at the incoming monsters. "We''ll figure that out later. For now, we need to deal with that!" he said.

    [Back at the cave.]

    Hanging on the mountain wall with one hand, K carved a rune with his other hand, "Almost there." he thought, focusing intently. After a while, he smiled, "Done," he said softly as he completed the rune.

    Looking down, K saw the dragon sleeping peacefully below his feet. "Time to play," he muttered to himself. With a swift movement, he let go of the wall and dropped directly onto the dragon''s head, waking it up before jumping off.

    The dragon awoke, both angered and confused, looking around to figure out what had interrupted its slumber, "Rise and shine sleepy lizard!" K shouted playfully. Startled, the dragon quickly looked down to see K sitting patiently below it.

    "My friend, do you know what time it is?" K asked, looking down at his nonexistent watch, "It¡¯s te¡ª" Before he could finish, a blazing flame shot from the dragon''s breath toward his location.

    After the dragon finished, it leaned down to inspect K''s supposed remains, "Did you get me?" K asked childishly as he sat on the dragon''s back. His voice made the dragon turn and shoot out another flame breath, which missed again.

    Spatial Magic: Void Nalker*

    K instantly materialized on the behind the dragon, "Someone''s a hot head!" he quipped. The dragon continued to spew fire at K, but each blast missed as K deftly maneuvered with his spatial magic.

    The dragon continued its chase, pursuing K as he ran around the cave with the angry lizard right behind him. Unbeknownst to the dragon, K wasn''t running aimlessly, he was leaving something behind on the path he had previously traversed.

    Growing increasingly enraged, the dragon lunged at K with its entire body, its claws leaving deep marks on the cave walls.

    K reappeared in the sky, wielding a pitch-black blade. With a powerful swing, the blade connected with the dragon''s neck.

    A Loud Shing*

    The blade shattered upon impact. In retaliation, the dragon thrashed its head at K before he could teleport, sending his body hurtling into the wall with a deafening crash.

    K coughed up blood a mouth full of blood as he struggled to raise the broken blade. "In hindsight, I should¡¯ve seen that one coming!"

    Void Walker is a form of spatial magic that allows the user to instantaneously travel through space in the direction of their sight, covering distances of 20 to 50 meters in seconds.

    However, the drawback of using this ability is that continuous use slows down the user''s mind and body, diminishing their reaction time, reflexes, thoughts, perception, and mana.

    "My Chaos energy is getting dangerously low!" K said with a sigh of frustration. He got back to his feet, cracking his neck with one hand and straightening his back with the other.

    Cracking Noise*

    "Alrighty then," K chuckled, blood on his lips, as he turned to face the black dragon, which was watching him curiously. "Let''s dance."

    He ran around the dragon in a game of ring-around-the-roses, following the same path he had previously taken and discreetly leaving his blood on the marks he had left behind.

    Once all the preparation is completed K halted midway in his sprint, His shadow morphed and extended from the ground and into his hand, changing shape and hardening into a spear.

    Dark magic: Blacksmith*

    With a pitch-black spear in hand and his injuries healing at an astonishing rate, K rushed headfirst at the dragon, which responded in kind. K hurled his spear at the dragon''s head but missed entirely.

    Undeterred, both charged at each other at full speed. When K was within range, the dragon opened its mouth and lunged for a bite. K quickly reacted by glancing up at his spear.

    Spatial Magic: Void Walker*

    The dragon snapped at K, only to miss. In an instant, K appeared next to his spear, grabbing it and hurling it at the dragon with all his might. The spear struck the dragon''s body with such force that it violently knocked the dragon to the ground.

    Despite the blunt impact, the spear managed to break the dragon''s scales, causing minimal damage to the soft flesh underneath.

    K floated in peacefully in mid-air, his mind scattered from overusing Void Walker. Disoriented, he couldn''t react before the dragon''s tail wrapped around him and flung him across the cave, aiming to impale him on a sharp rock.

    Before he could be impaled, K''s mind snapped back to reality. Acting quickly, he twisted his body around and, sacrificing his left arm, gathered all the kinetic energy into it. He punched the rock, causing the entire cave to shake as he was flung into the cave wall.

    K emerged from the rubble at the same time as the dragon, which had just recovered from the impact. They stared at each other. In contrast to K, who was battered and bruised, the dragon looked almost the same as when K first saw it, save for the newly broken scale on its neck.

    "Act 1 is over; now it''s time for Act 2 to begin," K said, chuckling at the dragon despite his mangled and bloody limb. He exuded the confidence of a lion facing its opponent. The dragon, of course, was infuriated by this intruder and shot a blazing flame at him.

    The flames passed K and struck the wall, illuminating the surrounding darkness. As the dragon finished, it quickly looked up to see K hanging onto the cave wall with one hand, sporting his signature carefree smile.

    K giggled and shouted, "Come on, you stupid lizard, kill me! I''m here, come on, do it now, kill me!" He could barely contain his laughter at his acting. The dragon spread its wings and flew up at K, prompting him to climb higher and higher.

    The dragon flew up, trying to bite, claw, and burn K, but each attack missed as K morphed his only remaining arm into a demonic dragon claw. He leaped upward, dodging left and right, all the while mocking and joking around.

    Unaware, the dragon flew higher and higher until it was about to reach the ceiling of the cave. "Checkmate!" K declared as he somehow sprinted a few steps up the wall and performed a backward dive, passing the dragon just as it tried to bite him.

    Freefalling from the sky, K flashed a sinister smile as he gestured with his hand. "Activate!" The eight runes he had inscribed earlier glowed, unleashing a powerful electric shock along with numerous wind blades that shot back and forth, bouncing around the cave.

    Though the dragon''s body remained unharmed thanks to its armor, its wings were torn to shreds, causing it to plummet back to the ground at full speed. The impact resulted in injuries, though not life-threatening, but its wings were destroyed, rendering it unable to fly again.

    The dragon got up slowly, its body was fine but it was delicious and stiff by the powerful electric shock.

    K walked out with one hand extended in a welcoming gesture "Now that you can''t fly anymore, it''s time for the big finale." Using all of his remaining Chaos energy, the marks he had left behind earlier glowed and connected, forming a barrier.

    K gestured with his hand, though he was visibly struggling, coughing out blood as he fought to control his Chaos energy. "What was it called again in that one show?" K smiled as he recalled, "Domain extension? Domain existence?"

    "Ah, right, I remember now." He smiled sinisterly, creating a gesture with his hand. Though unnecessary, he found it enjoyable to reenact an Earth trend. "Domain expansion: Absolute Chaos!"

    The space inside the barrier transformed into a wasteland, the sky turning crimson red as the environment lay in ruins. Lightning crackled incessantly, casting the dragon into an arena of sorts.

    Turning to the side, it saw K seated on a golden throne with a wide smile. "Gosh, I always wanted to do that!" he giggled, rising from his throne. "So then, lizard, let us end this show of ours?"

 44: Old friend

    From the perspective of K¡¯s stalker, both K and the dragon were enclosed in a bubble. He couldn''t see through it.

    "What the hell is that?" the mysterious man muttered, examining the bubble closely.

    "It''s called a corporeal Soul Realm manifestation, or a spiritual domain," came a voice, explaining the phenomenon. "If you¡¯re trapped in one, your chances of survival drop by half," the voice continued calmly. "But if you''re trapped in one created by a being with a powerful soul¡­"

    The voice paused, and the darkness morphed into a humanoid shape with red eyes. "If that happens, you better pray your soul is stronger than your opponent¡¯s because in the spiritual world, the strongest wins!"

    "Take note, Zilka. You''ll be able to do something like this too in the future," the shadow remarked with a smirk.

    Zilka was perplexed. "Master, you said that whoever has the strongest soul will win in the spiritual domain. Then why didn¡¯t he do it from the beginning?" Zilka pointed out K¡¯s earlier actions. "Why did he have to go through all that?"

    The shadow shook his head. "Because it requires you to open your soul and take over the physical space itself," he said, turning to the bubble. "That thing is not the real deal, but only a substitute. It''s precarious at best, and its barrier is extremely fragile."

    A sinister smile appeared on the shadow¡¯s face. "I guess Levi used too much of his infamous Chaos Energy before coming here and doesn¡¯t have much left for the big bad lizard." The shadow then pointed to the top of the bubble. "That is its weak spot."

    "He knows he can¡¯t create a perfect spiritual domain, so he focused all the energy on the sides. That¡¯s why he took out the dragon¡¯s wing, to prevent it from flying off and breaking through the barrier¡¯s weak spot." The shadow giggled playfully as he explained.

    Then, with a sigh of relief, the shadow spoke in a lower voice. "He¡¯s always good at finding others¡¯ weaknesses," he let out another sigh and murmured under his breath, "But he could never figure out his own."

    Zilka sat there watching the bubble. "Master, who is he?" He then turned to his master with a questioning expression. "You seem to know a lot about him!"

    The shadow laughed, shaking his head. "Of course, I know him," he answered. "He is my brother." This answer made Zilka turn to him abruptly.

    "He is your brother? Then is he also¡­?" Zilka began to ask but was cut off.

    "Master, if I may inquire about your past," Zilka asked with pleading eyes. His master observed the earnestness in his disciple''s gaze and asked, "What is it that you want to know, Zilka?"

    As he was about to continue, a crack rang out, drawing both master and disciple''s attention. The barrier slowly unveiled, revealing K standing atop a motionless dragon. Strangely, the dragon''s body appeared unharmed, yet it lay dead on the ground. K wore a satisfied smile. "Thank you for the entertainment."

    "Master, how did this happen?" Zilka asked, eyes widened in astonishment. His master answered with a proud smile, "The dragon¡¯s body is intact, but its soul has departed. It lost because its soul was weaker than Levi''s!"

    K slumped onto the ground, gasping for air, his smile unwavering as he turned to the dread dragon. "That was fun! Truly a memorable one."

    Two figures dropped down. "Indeed, it will surely be... memorable," Zilka¡¯s master said. K turned to them, breathing heavily. He scoffed, "Wouldn¡¯t you look at that, seems like the vultures have already come to feast!"

    Zilka took offense at K''s words towards his master. He shouted fists clenched, "How dare you¡ª" But he was cut off by his master, "It¡¯s alright, Zilka." Zilka¡¯s master then calmly addressed K, "It¡¯s been a long time since Leviathan¡­"

    K tilted his head to the side. "Do I know you? Judging by the way you speak and act, I presume we¡¯ve met in the past." K put on a thinking gesture. After a long pause, K shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nope, I don¡¯t recall ever meeting a walking Slenderman."

    Zilka didn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind K¡¯s words and quietly pondered to himself, "Is my master really that slender?"

    Zilka¡¯s master shook his head and calmly replied, "Perhaps this form will jog your memory a bit!"

    With a bright smile and a caring gaze, his master transformed into a man with two bat-like wings sprung from his back. He had a muscular build with the body of a 40-year-old man with a lot less energy.

    Instantly, K recognized him and shouted in shock and disbelief, "Beelzebub?" Seeing K like this, Beelzebub casually exclaimed, "So you still remember me?"

    K rolled his eyes and mockingly said with a smirk, "Well, it''s kind of hard to forget someone when they''re labeled as the lord of the dung." He quickly corrected himself with a comedic shake of his head. "Fly-Fly¡­ I mean the lord of flies."

    Beelzebub stood with a forced smile, a vein popping up on his forehead. "You¡¯re insufferable!" K stood up straight with a cheerful smile and asked Beelzebub, "So, brother, tell me why you¡¯re here?"

    Beelzebub quickly replied, "I¡¯m just here to catch up with my bro¡ª"

    K cut him off with a carefree demeanor. "Oh, please, cut the crap. Both of us know you¡¯re here for something else!"

    Beelzebub giggled. "Fine, you caught me. I¡¯m here for this!" No longer hiding his intention, he raised a dragon heart that had magically appeared on his arm. "Look familiar?" he mockingly asked.

    K turned to the dragon he had slain and, using his Eye of Chaos, confirmed that the heart in his brother''s hand was indeed the black dragon¡¯s heart. He sighed before casually turning back towards Beelzebub.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    K placed his hand on his hip and let out an annoyed sigh. "What, did you rebrand as the lord of thieves while I was away?"

    Beelzebub laughed. "You''ve changed a lot since the last time we met," he said slowly. "You used to be so reserved, so stoic. What happened?"

    Beelzebub giggled, his eyes locking onto K¡¯s expression. "Or perhaps it was that girl? Maybe she¡¯s the one who¡ª"

    K quickly cut him off with a loud yell. "If I wanted a therapy session," he then lowered his voice, "I¡¯d make a reservation!" Despite his nonchalant expression, Beelzebub''s words shook K deeply.

    Beelzebub relished K''s reaction. "Someone''s shaken up!" he taunted, hurling the dragon heart at K. He then started monologuing, "I was headed to see Typhon today, but who would''ve thought I''d run into you!"

    "You can keep that, but remember¡ªyou owe me one," Beelzebub said, leaning in close to K''s face. He whispered menacingly in K''s ear, "And I¡¯ll make sure to collect in the future."

    The cave fell into silence, as both K and Beelzebub stared at each other. Then K burst into laughter. "Yes, but now that I already have it, why would I agree to that?"

    Beelzebub turned away. "I''m not an idiot, Leviathan! I would¡¯ve never done something so risky back then."

    "But now," Beelzebub said, glaring at K from head to toe, "you¡¯re nothing but a cunning snake." But K shot back, "And you¡¯re just a fly that hovers around the meal you can''t have."

    Beelzebub stared at K before dropping his friendly fa?ade. "You don¡¯t have a choice, brother. Either you agree and get the dragon heart, or you refuse and lose it."

    "Or," K interjected, "I take the heart, and you can¡¯t do anything to stop me." He answered confidently. Beelzebub gestured for him to leave. "Go ahead, brother. See if you can."

    K stood still, unmoving, his smile unwavering as he looked at Beelzebub, who began to unleash his demonic energy. The power was so corrupted that it made his followers struggle to breathe.

    Beelzebub intensified his energy before reminding K, "Leviathan, might I remind you that you''re a bit late to the game!" His teeth sharpened as he continued, "I, along with many other gods that had awakened before you, can snuff your life out in a matter of minutes!"

    K replied confidently. "They''re welcome to try. And for your information, I''m just giving all of you a head start. It would be a boring game otherwise." His voice was clear and confident, but his hands were tightly clenched behind his back.

    Beelzebub retracted his energy. "Leviathan, you¡¯re one of the strongest among the humans, but you¡¯re one of the weakest among us."

    Beelzebub got up close, his voice rising with rage. "I would¡¯ve killed you for what you did back then. The only reason I¡¯m not ending you right now is that I don¡¯t want Lucifer coming at me for revenge."

    "And all that for what? For a damn clay doll that calls you dad?" Beelzebub''s anger was palpable.

    "One, that''s none of your business. And two, fuck off." K coldly responded. Long dragon claws and a draconic tail appeared, and four more eyes opened on K''s face. "You have my word¡ªI will accept one request from you in the future. Now fuck off and leave me be!"

    "Is that why you¡¯re doing this? Is that why you made the contract with that boy?" Beelzebub asked, his tone laced with suspicion. "You¡¯re now just a soul materialization. You¡¯re struggling to even maintain a corporeal form."

    Beelzebub then scrutinized K. "That boy who used your power isn¡¯t your vessel, is he? He¡¯s your replacement." Beelzebub laughed sarcastically. "You¡¯re emotional, you¡¯re weak, pathetic¡ªjust like the creatures you despise."

    "You were never like this¡­ You''ve turned into this pathetic state because of that disease. You were infected by them when you roamed among them," Beelzebub continued to belittle K. "That fake smile... If you keep going down this path, you will die just like the girl you failed to protect."

    K couldn¡¯t take it anymore and angrily shouted, "My life, my choice. Crawl back to whatever hellhole you crawled out of and leave me be!"

    The two stared each other down, the tension in the cave so thick it felt almost tangible.

    Beelzebub scoffed at K. "Fine, I hope you enjoy your heart... Brother!" He took a few steps back. "Let''s go, Zilka. We''re done here." His form then melted into a shadow and merged with Zilka''s shadow. A blazing flame appeared from the ground, and Zilka disappeared once the flame dissipated.

    Alone in the cave, K''s thoughts raced as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Despite his desire to deny it, he couldn¡¯t ignore the truth. Closing his eyes, his mind flashed with an image of a giant tree with pinkish leaves, surrounded by a shallow river.

    In the vision, a young girl with black hair stood with her back to him, gazing at the tree. She turned with a bright smile and gentle eyes, and innocently called out to K, "Good morning, Dad."

    Opening his eyes, K saw only the pile of gold and treasure that the dead dragon had guarded. Struggling hard to hold back his tears, he lowered his head and mumbled, "Fuck."

    Outside the cave, Zilka rushed toward the slowly closing rift. "Master, I thought our original plan was to kill him?"

    Beelzebub replied, anger still lingering in his breath, "I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly when I first came up with our plan. I''d prefer to use him until he is no longer useful before killing that treacherous bastard."

    "Master, you said he is one of the strongest among humans?" Zilka asked, breathless.

    Beelzebub regained his composure and calmly responded, "Yes, although he''s now just a husk of his former self. He''s still considered one of the strongest among humans due to his primordial power."

    Zilka probed further, "Will I be able to win if I were to go against him?" Beelzebub fell silent, and after a few seconds, he answered, "Even if ten of you fought him together, you''d still lose. After all, he has billions of years of experience over you!"

    Zilka asked with a skeptical gaze, "Then how powerful was he in his prime?" Beelzebub reminisced as he narrated his experience. "During the rebellion in a desolate landscape where tens of thousands of humans gathered to fight against the armies of darkness."

    Beelzebub narrated his past with K with awe. "He and I led the army to subjugate them. There, I asked him about his opinion of you humans. He coldly responded with an unprecedented level of charisma and confidence that even made me feel in awe."

    "He said, ''Within the heavens, among the stars, our brother is the light, and we are the shadows. Everything that exists in between is nothing but trash.'' Then, with a wave of his hand, he annihilated half of the enemy forces."

    Zilka, after learning of his master and his enemy''s past, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Master, forgive me if I overstep, but you seem to almost... idolize him to some extent. I¡¯m sorry if I said anything wrong."

    Beelzebub let out a deep sigh. "He and I forged a bond during our years battling against heaven. That''s why we call each other brother. Yet, he abandoned us when we lost the war." He paused, then added bitterly, "And he was the one who killed me back then."

    Zilka received his answer and fell silent. After a brief pause, he returned to Celestia. "Where should we go now, master?" Beelzebub¡¯s voice replied, "Let''s proceed with our original plan and go meet Typhon."

 45: I need to be stronger

    As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the sky, a giant body tumbled backward onto the Empire¡¯s wall with a loud thud. The giant''s body was covered with wounds sustained from the pillar''s attack.

    The force of the fall broke through the wall, creating a massive hole that allowed the setting sun''s light to shine through, giving those who had fought in this treacherous battle a glimmer of hope and a new light.

    The warriors who had battled against the onslaught of monsters that infiltrated their home through a crack in space stood solemnly, staring with both unexplainable excitement and fulfillment at the setting sun over the horizon.

    They couldn¡¯t help but laugh and smile as they raised their weapons high into the sky and yelled with all their might, signaling to the citizens of Celestia that the crisis had been averted.

    Davis stood among the many warriors and magicians, unable to resist joining in the celebration. He hadn''t been able to do anything against the crack in space back then, but now he had made a difference.

    Amid his celebration, Davis suddenly remembered something important and rushed through the crowd. At the start of the chaos, he left someone behind at the restaurant. He hurried back to it and burst inside with glee.

    "K? Where are you?" Davis shouted with joy. When he didn''t get a response, he went further inside and found that most of the people who had been there earlier were slowly waking up.

    Davis was confused by the sight in front of him. "What happened to them?" he murmured. A voice came from behind, "They''re having a slumber party," K said coldly.

    Davis turned to see K in his cat form sitting next to him. "K... damn it, don''t just pop out of nowhere like that!" Davis exclaimed, jumping backward. Turning to the crowd, he noticed they seemed to shudder at the sight of K.

    Davis wanted to inquire what K had done this time, but knowing him, he thought it was to be expected and didn''t say anything. "We¡¯ve won, K. We did it!" Davis joyfully said.

    K replied almost emotionlessly, "Yeah, you did it..." His voice was a stark contrast to his usual tone; he sounded lifeless.

    "Are you al¡ª" Davis tried to ask, but K cut him off.

    "I''m tired, Davis. I''m going back inside." Without waiting for a reply, he melted into a shadow and disappeared into Davis''s shadow. Davis didn''t know what was wrong, but he could tell something wasn¡¯t right.

    As the happiness of victory faded, the grim reality set in. Families of survivors sobbed in horror and grief at the ruins of their humble abodes and the loss of their loved ones.

    Davis walked across the once lively street, now filled with sadness and sorrow. It reminded him of his past. As he looked left and right, all he could feel was the hollow sense of powerlessness that had plagued him back then.

    Once again, despite winning the battle at hand, they had lost the war at large. The people they fought to protect were alive, but they would be forever haunted by grief and the nightmares of their experience.

    "This is¡­ it," Davis struggled to find the right words. Meanwhile, K remained silent, watching through Davis''s eyes. He didn¡¯t care for them, or at least that was how he would have felt in the past. But now, although faint, he felt a small pang of sympathy for them.

    Davis noticed the family he had saved and rushed over to them. As he got closer, he couldn''t see the girl he had rescued. "Where¡­ is she? Is she alright?" Davis asked with difficulty, his voice slurred with fear of their answer.

    The moment he saw them embracing one another with teary expressions, he understood everything. "When we were hiding, a lizard monster with a large scar on its body found us, and¡­ and¡­" the father answered, tears running down his cheeks.

    Even though they were unrelated, Davis could feel a throbbing pain in his chest. Standing there, unmoving, he clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth with a painful expression as he uttered one last word, "I''m sorry for your daughter."

    The knights and those on the other side of the Empire, who were only slightly affected or not affected at all by the invasion, unexpectedly banded together to help those who had suffered this catastrophe. They offered everything they could: food, money, materials, and more. Members of the pillars and noblemen also came to offer their assistance, though mostly to garner fame and admiration.

    Back at the Academy, Davis walked back to his dorm with stiff, heavy steps. As he entered, he was met with a horrifying sight: claw marks and blood everywhere, and the corpses of both monsters and students alike.

    Davis bolted through the hallway, navigating left and right until he finally arrived at his room. The door was burst open, with a blood trail leading from the outside into his room. "SKYE!" Davis yelled as he burst in.

    A large animal jumped and tackled him to the ground. Davis almost retaliated, but then he recognized Skye''s fur color and stripes. Skye was a Fenrir, and his unique fur was unmistakable.

    "Skye?" Davis asked, to which Skye replied with a happy cheer, "Dad." Davis was shocked and shouted in surprise, "You can talk?"

    Skye sat on his hind legs like a normal wolf, his tail wagging happily as he replied, "Yes, I can talk with Dad and Uncle now." K appeared in his cat form, adding, "Skye is a mythical beast so that he might grow differently from other creatures!"

    Stolen story; please report.

    Davis stared at Skye''s form. He was now the size of an adult wolf, sitting on his hind legs and wagging his tail. "Wait, who is your uncle?" Davis asked. Skye tilted his head, answering with childish innocence, "Uncle K. Where is Uncle?"

    "I''m here, Skye!" K emerged from the shadows in his cat form, sitting between Davis and Skye. Skye jumped for joy, barking, "Uncle!" Before K could reply, Skye pounced on him, playfully hugging and licking his head.

    "Wait, why is he your uncle and I¡¯m your father?" Davis pointed at K. Skye turned to Davis and barked, "Uncle told me." Davis turned to K with a ''Seriously?'' look on his face, to which K replied, "Good luck!"

    "Hey, Skye, go play with your father," K said coldly. Without missing a beat, Skye did as he was told, running toward Davis. Watching them with indifferent eyes, K transformed into a crow and flew off.

    As Skye obliviously jumped in front of Davis, trying to coax him into playing, Davis watched K fly away with a sense of perplexity. He didn''t know why or what had happened during the past few hours, but he could tell that something was wrong with K.

    In a cavernous room, Vincent awaited K''s arrival. "Master," he greeted with a bow.

    "I have a task for you," K replied coldly.

    Vincent was taken aback by K''s unusual demeanor. Using his ring, K unloaded a vast amount of treasure he had acquired from the dragon''s cave. "Take these and sell every last one of them," he instructed Vincent.

    Vincent hesitated before asking, "Master, may I inquire how you acquired such treasure?"

    K''s response was icy. "Vincent, sometimes ignorance is preferable to seeking answers you don''t need." He leaned in closer. "So shut up and do what I tell you to do."

    Vincent quickly took a few steps back. "I apologize, Master, for my nosiness."

    Hearing his words, K transformed into a crow. "Get it done right and fast," he cawed, then flew off, leaving Vincent alone in the room filled with treasure.

    Later that night, as the silence of the night settled over the city, Davis sat atop the Academy roof, overlooking the aftermath of the sudden invasion. The night sky felt peaceful to Davis as he gazed at the glistening stars above.

    In his crow form, K flew to Davis and perched next to him before transforming into his human form. "What a nice view," K remarked with a forced smile, and two tankards filled with beer appeared between them. "Care for a drink?"

    Reluctant at first, Davis soon gave in, grabbed one of the tankards, and chugged it down almost in one go. "Something on your mind?" K asked, noticing his actions.

    Davis looked heartbroken as he stared at the city. "K" He stared, "Why do things like this always happen wherever I go?" He then turned to K, who was sipping his beer while coldly staring at the city ahead. "Am I the problem?" he inquired with a pained voice.

    K''s eyes shifted to Davis for a moment before returning to the scenery. "What makes you say that?" K replied with a tired voice, he didn¡¯t even bother to try and attempt to make a smart remark or joke around, his response felt hollow.

    Davis paused. After a few moments of silence, he answered, "I don''t know. Sometimes I feel like no matter what I do, I can never change or help anyone." His voice was filled with doubt and uncertainty.

    "I saved a young girl and her family," Davis stated before taking a sip of his beer.

    "I know," said K as he casually drank his beer. Davis shook his head and chuckled. "Of course you know," he said, taking a deep breath. "You always know everything."

    K didn''t say anything; he only let out a low grunt. "The girl didn¡¯t make it," Davis said, his voice heavy with guilt.

    K nodded in confirmation. "I saw them when you spoke to them earlier." He sighed before offering Davis some words of comfort. "It¡¯s not your fault. You did your part in protecting them. She died because of another monster."

    Davis laughed, using his hand to wipe away a tear. "No, it was my fault. The monster that killed her was one I failed to slay." This revelation caught K off guard.

    Davis continued, "The monster was in a group. I tried to use my blade to slash them, thinking I could be like you if I imitated your actions. " He looked down at his trembling hands. "But my cut was too shallow. When I was about to finish them off, an explosion happened nearby, causing them to escape. "

    "If only I hadn''t let them go¡­ If only I had fought them with my magic, then maybe¡­" Davis''s face slumped into his hands as he tearfully confessed, "Then maybe she would''ve¡­"

    At first, K didn''t say anything. But then, for the first time in their entire partnership, he opened up to Davis. "You can''t change what''s already happened. The best you can do is learn from it and make sure it never happens again."

    Davis softly asked, "But why?" His voice grew serious. "Why do things like this always happen to those who don''t deserve it? Why must we suffer like this?"

    K shook his head as he gazed upon the stars. "That''s the fucked-up thing about life. No matter how much you give, it''ll always take, and take, and take... until there''s nothing left." K''s eyes showed a reminiscent sadness as he remembered the past.

    On nights like these, he would sit cross-legged beneath the giant pink tree, his hand stroking his daughter''s head as she pointed curiously at the sky, asking various questions about the universe.

    K finally responded to Davis''s earlier question, revealing an answer he had long pondered. "The crack in space occurs because the crossing of two or more separate dimensional energies creates instability, causing a rift in reality. Typically, the gods of space and time are responsible for maintaining balance."

    "But after the war, most of the gods are dead, and the rift will only worsen in the future." K extended his hand, and light formed an illustration of the universe as he explained, "The perpetual rhythm of the universe is held together by the Celestial Tapestry. However, now that the Celestial Tapestry is nearly non-existent, chaos of uncontrollable magnitude is spreading across all planes of existence."

    "It''s so bad that even I, the demon prince of Chaos and Knowledge, have no idea how to deal with it." K closed his hand, and the light show disappeared, leaving them in the silence of the night.

    "In the future, there will be many powerful beings that we''ll meet," K said, sipping his drink. "They will soon fight each other in a power struggle, and we''ll be active participants in that war, whether we want to be or not." K remembered Beelzebub''s words about coming back for his prize.

    Davis asked earnestly, "If what just happened will get worse, then so must I. Please teach me, K. I want to become stronger, strong enough to stop it on my own." His determination was evident as he pleaded with K.

    K scoffed in response. "Fine, you''ll need to grow eventually." He turned away, whispering under his breath, "And so do I."

    For the remainder of the night, the two unlikely companions sat in the quiet embrace of darkness, deep in conversation. Their bond had begun out of mutual benefit in the past, but now Davis felt he understood his traveling companion a bit better, and that made him happy.

 46: Daviss Training

    A few days later, a letter was delivered to every student and their respective families. K, in his human form, sporting a pink apron and a charming smile, held the note in one hand while his other hand held a spatula above a frying pan cooking an omelet.

    "Davis, I believe this is yours," K called out loudly, waving the mail with a wide grin. Davis and Skye, their mouths full of breakfast, turned to K with a confused stare. "Who is it from?" Davis asked, his voice muffled.

    "Judging by the crest, it''s from the Academy itself," K stated leisurely as he opened the letter, his expression shifting as he read its contents.

    "What does it say?" Davis asked, still stuffing his face with food.

    K let out a subtle giggle as he handed the mail to Davis. "Looks like you''ll be having a short vacation from tomorrow onward."

    K''s words only confused Davis further as he took the note and began to read it.

    <hr>

    Dear Students and Esteemed Families,

    In light of the recent tumultuous events that have unfolded within our cherished Celestia, I, Principal Wuldor Herald of the Celestial Academy, wish to convey an important message. After thorough deliberation, we have determined the necessity of a recovery period to address the aftermath of this catastrophe.

    To facilitate this, the Holy Empire and Celestial Academy have agreed to relocate all students to the Holy Empire for their studies. This collaboration will commence in six months.

    Sincerely, Principal Wuldor Herald

    <hr>

    "This is... extraordinary," Davis gasped as he read the letter. K continued cooking breakfast, humming an unknown melody. "You seem happy about the mention of this¡ªHoly Empire," K remarked casually.

    Davis slammed the paper on the table and replied with enthusiasm, "Of course I am! Who wouldn''t be happy when they''re offered a scholarship to the Holy Empire, the land of the first heroes?"

    "Hero?" K raised an eyebrow, mumbling softly. "That title leaves a bitter taste in my mouth." He sighed, taking off his apron and laying it on the table. "Quickly finish your breakfast. Your training starts in 20 minutes. You know where to find me." K transformed into a crow and flew out the window.

    Davis finished his breakfast and took Skye with him, passing many students who were packing their belongings and preparing to return home until it was time to go to the Holy Empire.

    On a balcony overlooking the Academy grounds, Professor Selena sat at a table with Professor Hilda. "It''s getting more and more dangerous in Celestia. I''m glad the Holy Empire offered this unexpected collaboration with us," said Professor Selena.

    "They say the other empires also suffer from the sudden appearance of this phenomenon, but we suffer the most," Professor Hilda remarked. "Strange, isn''t it? The closed-off Holy Empire, infamous for its connection to the gods, suddenly has a change of heart and offers help at the right time."

    Professor Selena noticed Davis walking toward the training grounds with Skye and smiled proudly, recalling his heroic acts during the catastrophe. "That boy is truly a strange one," Professor Hilda grinned, recognizing Fenrir by its fur color and stripes.

    Professor Hilda chuckled. "First, there was that strange black cat, and now a mythical beast, Fenrir? I don¡¯t know how he did it but he managed to gather these strange and fascinating creatures"

    Professor Selena turned to Professor Hilda with a curious expression. "A cat? I''ve never seen Davis with a cat before, though I have seen him with a crow."

    Hearing this, Professor Hilda returned Professor Selena''s surprised look. "A crow, you say? Fascinating. I wonder how strange that crow is compared to the cat!"

    Professor Selena couldn''t help but ask, "If I may, Professor Hilda, why do you keep saying that this black cat is strange?"

    Professor Hilda laughed. "That strange cat¡ªone day, I saw it scare a young dragon until it fell unconscious from fright. I didn''t show it at the time, but I could feel an overwhelming pressure when I looked into its crimson eyes, even if it was just for a split second."

    "I''m surprised you didn''t try to cut the cat open just to figure it out," Professor Selena joked with a worrisome smile.

    Professor Hilda sighed. "I would have, but when I gazed into the cat''s eyes, something within me told me not to. I felt like a prey staring into the jaws of death."

    She shook her head and then stated confidently, "He would have made a great spirit master in the future. Haha."

    Professor Selena chimed in, "His magical and swordsmanship skill is also magnificent that it would have made the younger me blush with jealousy!" She said, sipping her tea.

    Davis arrived at his training room and opened it, walking inside he found himself in an ethereal plane surrounded by lush greenery and a field of dandelion dancing to the rhythm of the wind. Surrounding the field is a dense forest.

    K sat in a meditated posture on a small land surrounded by shallow water, and behind him was a giant pink tree, its beauty was enough to mesmerize Davis as Skye ran around the field of dandelion.

    K smirked peacefully. "Welcome to Avalon, Davis." With a swift motion, K appeared beside Davis. "Beautiful, isn¡¯t it? This place!" K gazed at the giant pinkish tree. "It¡¯s very nostalgic to be here, but I must say it does offer a breath of fresh air." He smiled.

    Davis flabbergasted, asked, "How¡­ Is this an illusion?"

    K chuckled at his question. "Try picking up that dandelion," he said, pointing to a lone dandelion next to Davis.

    Davis picked it up and crushed it, causing the seeds to fly off with the wind. Seeing the flying fragments, Skye ran after them playfully. "Dad, look, look! There''s white grass in the air!"

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The two shared a moment of silence as they watched Skye play. "It felt real!" Davis exclaimed, looking around. "How did you do it?" he inquired earnestly.

    K laughed softly, his left pupil glowing a light blue color. "It''s not a spell or an illusion. You''re currently inside a pocket dimension. The entry point is the door, and the space inside is far larger than it appears."

    "It''s called a Mystic Eye. It''s a power I stole from a god I slew. Its unique property is that it can control mana at an atomic level, allowing me to see various spectra of energies, lifeforce, mana, and most of all, reality."

    "I simply use my Chaos energy to create a domain called ''Universal Recreation,''¡± K said with a pearl of quiet wisdom. "Then again, the Academy''s training room provides just enough for me to create a small one!" He stood proudly, gazing at the giant tree.

    Davis looked around him at the dancing fields and the rushing wind; he could hear the distant sound of birds singing. "This is small?" he said in disbelief.

    K giggled at him. "Yes, indeed, my dearest friend. I''m not a god who specializes in such things. Some beings can manifest entire planets."

    K turned to Davis with a wide smile. "But none of them are as good as me when it comes to annoying the heck out of the residents."

    Davis shook his head and scoffed at K. "Of course you do. Wouldn''t you be unstoppable in your prime years with so many abilities at your disposal?"

    "Just because I have an abundant amount of magics, skills, techniques, and tricks up my sleeve doesn''t mean I have perfected them all," K replied with his eyes closed. "It''s like a person working various jobs in their lifetime. It doesn''t mean they''ve mastered all their skills."

    K raised his hand, and a shadow formed into the shape of a serpent. "My unique power is ''Envious Eater.'' I can obtain a replica of a being''s unique power, techniques, and more if I devour their soul whole." The shadow in K¡¯s hand lunged forward, startling Davis before it disappeared.

    K chuckled. "Of course, it''s not all rainbows and sunshine. I can''t use any skills that aren''t compatible with my power, like creation magic, light magic, or holy magic, etc." He let out an annoyed sigh. "And another thing, I can''t consume a soul that has a strong enough will to resist, or is around my power level, or is too weak. I need to process and convert their essence into my own."

    "Enough about me!" K shook his head, smiling mischievously. "Let''s start your training with something small." A sword flew through the air and landed in front of Davis. "I''ll help you master the art of both magic and swordsmanship. I will turn you into a magic swordsman."

    Davis watched the blade on the ground, falling into silence. The quiet grew, and only the sound of the rustling grass remained. Skye barked in the distance, making Davis chuckle as he grabbed the blade.

    Holding the handle with one hand, Davis stared at his reflection in the metal. "Look now and look well because I¡¯m going to turn the man right now into the man in that reflection. Both man and blade become one," K narrated as he paced back and forth.

    Breaking a stick from the tree, K pointed it at Davis. "Come, show me your limit!"

    Davis grabbed the blade handle tightly and rushed at K with all his might. K''s figure remained in his sight as he moved closer and closer. Just as he got in front of K, his vision blurred, and he found himself staring at the sky before everything went black.

    Davis awoke gasping for air, his neck throbbing in pain. He patted himself down, trying to regain his bearings. "Welcome back," K greeted him. Davis turned to see K leaning against the tree, with Skye sleeping on his lap.

    "What happened?" Davis inquired, rubbing his neck.

    K laughed mockingly. "What else? I knocked you out." He stood up, waking Skye. "You rushed at me like a raging bull and didn¡¯t pay attention to my movements. I hit you on the neck with the stick."

    Davis grunted as his neck quickly healed. "How long was I out?"

    "Ten minutes," K answered, picking up his stick once again. "Now, break''s over. Let¡¯s continue. Time is of the essence, after all."

    K paused for a moment before grinning at Davis. "Let''s make it a bit more fun. For the next week, we''ll practice from morning till dark. If at any point you manage to make contact with my body, you win, and I''ll teach you something stronger. Think of it as a game."

    For the remainder of the day, Davis trained in the art of swordsmanship with K, trying anything he could think of, but every time he got close, he failed to reach K. At the end of their battle, Davis lay on the field of dancing dandelions, drenched in sweat and struggling to catch his breath.

    K, on the other hand, watched with an unbothered attitude, not breaking a sweat. "You''re already this tired? I thought you''d be able to go further than that."

    Struggling to breathe, Davis asked, "Is this some kind of punishment? You didn''t teach me anything, and just straight-up beat me non-stop."

    K giggled. "A little!" He exclaimed. "Before I can teach you well, I need to know your abilities, especially what type of skills I can teach you!"

    "Tell me, Davis, what is the most important thing in wielding a blade?" K asked as he stared at the twig. "Is it how you slash? How you swing?" K walked past the tired Davis. "The answer is all of the above!"

    "Wielding a blade isn¡¯t just mindlessly swinging a hunk of metal around. There are many things you must learn to master the blade, and then¡­ blade aura. And lastly, creating a sword soul, where both sword and soul become one!" K explained carefully.

    As a demonstration, the twig glowed a crimson red. With an upward motion, it released a powerful slash that obliterated everything in its path, leaving a massive line of emptiness in the ground, shocking Davis with its sheer force.

    "When you reach that level of understanding and mastery, even a twig can be a blade," K said, throwing the twig in front of Davis before walking outside. "Let''s end our training here for today."

    Davis picked up the twig and found it unscathed. As K walked out of the room, the space slowly reverted to the normal training room. Davis watched as the twig in his hand disappeared.

    That night, K flew under the cloak of midnight and returned to Vincent¡¯s place. "Master! You¡¯ve returned," Vincent greeted him with a worried voice.

    "Why are you so tense, my friend? Relax, relax. I''m not going to bite you," K joked, trying to ease Vincent''s worry. "So, how was the task?" K inquired with a hopeful stare.

    Vincent brought out a spatial bag. "Master, I was able to sell off about a fifth of the treasure you gave me a few days ago, but due to the huge amount, I couldn''t sell it all at once."

    K took the ring and inspected it. "Good, I expect nothing less from you, Vincent." K continued, "I need you to do something for me. And you must complete this task by the end of the week." He placed a note on the table.

    K then transformed into a crow and left a final word before leaving. "And once you''re done with the treasure, make sure to take 10% of it. After all, a good worker must be rewarded accordingly." With that, K flew off.

    Vincent bowed and gratefully thanked K for his gift. Ten percent of the entire treasure was enough to buy a mansion in the city, and yet K gave it to him without batting an eye.

    Vincent smirked to himself. "Maybe this isn''t so bad after all." After years of serving Typhon, he had never received anything close to what he had gotten from serving K in less than two months.

    Opening the paper, he read with perplexity, "Strange phenomena and dangerous locations? Why would the master need information like this?"

    Vincent crumpled the paper and burned it in the blazing red flame given to him by K. "This power is¡­ phenomenal." He stared blankly at the crimson flame. Although the Chaos energy that Vincent can use is less than one percent.

    Vincent can feel his whole body tingling with uncontrollable energy amplifying his already existing mana.

 47: Lightning Gods Sword Art

    The calm wind breezed through the open field as the sunlight bathed the land.

    Woof* Woof*

    Davis was flung violently into the giant tree, causing it to vibrate. Gasping for air, his hand on his blade handle, he felt all the bones in his body shatter and begin repairing themselves. He raised his head and stared with a focused gaze at K''s leisurely figure and carefree smile among the countless fallen pink leaves caused by the impact.

    "Eyes that follow the blade without predicting its movement are nothing but the eyes of a spectator, not a warrior," K calmly stated, holding a stick infused with aura.

    K continued with unseen wisdom, "A blade that swings without a purpose cannot be considered swordsmanship, but a blind dance." He shook his head and pointed at Davis. "You have a purpose to fulfill, a goal to achieve, and a dream to realize."

    "You sound like some old hermit from a mountain," Davis joked, his breath short. He got up, and with Skye by his side, he raised his blade in K''s direction. "I''m going to claim my victory today!" he exclaimed excitedly.

    Sparks of electricity appeared on Davis''s hand, then moved upward onto the blade. Before long, light blue lightning covered his body and blade. Skye grew larger as the wind around them was pulled into him, morphing into many wind spears.

    K scoffed at him. "You think you can win after six days of practice?" He paused and assumed a sword stance Davis had seen all too many times during his training. Suddenly, the stick in his hand crackled with black lightning.

    "Then give me your best shot," he challenged.

    Empowered by the lightning coursing through their veins, Davis and K charged at each other, resulting in a massive explosion that shook the space around them.

    6 days ago¡­

    The day after Davis first entered the recreational sub-space ''Avalon,'' he returned early in the morning. K waited peacefully under a tree as leaves gently fell from its branches.

    Davis glanced towards the area that K''s demonstration had destroyed, but there was no sign of any damage. The place had been restored to its serene beauty once again.

    "There''s no need to worry, my friend!" K spoke with closed eyes and a calm smile. "In this place, as long as I''m present, no damage or injuries will remain." He snapped his fingers, and a bolt of lightning struck the tree.

    Surprisingly, the tree was completely unharmed, the flames on its top disappearing as it returned to normal. "This space is a mix of soul, illusion, reality, and space... Only soul attacks can seriously injure you or me," K explained with a yawn before getting up.

    "From now on, you must do 1,000 sword swings, 200 push-ups and sit-ups, a 20-mile jog, and half an hour of mana circulation training," K commanded firmly. Davis paused his mouth agape at the daunting tasks. K tilted his head and raised an eyebrow. "I suggest you start with the 20-mile run before doing anything else."

    Davis replied hastily, "What? How would I be¡ª" K cut him off with a wave of his finger. "To train in the blade, one must first train the body to wield it." He looked Davis up and down. "Look at you¡ªno muscle, no stamina, no strength whatsoever... and you want to start halfway?"

    "Enough talking, get to work." K sat back down as Davis began running around the tree. Skye came to sit next to K. "Uncle K, is Dad going to be okay after that?" Skye''s innocent voice piped up from beside him.

    "You''ll find out soon enough," K said, turning to Skye with a mischievous grin. "Because you''ll be joining him in his practice!" Unlike Davis, Skye''s tail began wagging excitedly. "Really?" he asked, and K nodded. Without missing a beat, Skye ran to join Davis around the giant tree.

    What felt like days had passed in less than four hours. Davis finally finished his exercise and collapsed to the ground, staring at the blue sky. "How much time has it been?" he asked, struggling to breathe.

    K walked up to him and looked down with a smile. "Four hours, my friend."

    Davis replied skeptically, "Four hours? There''s no way I swung the blade a thousand times and did all those other things in less than four hours."

    K chuckled. "Time flows differently here, and you must have felt it too. Your stamina and strength are growing before your eyes." He picked up a long wooden branch and walked into a field of dandelions.

    "After watching your exercise, I know of a skill that will suit you perfectly," K said as he began to elegantly wave the stick around. "It''s not my sword technique I created, but one I''ve mastered. Watch closely as I perform three of the seven forms from this sword technique."

    K stood among the dancing field of dandelions and assumed his sword stance. Davis watched intently as black lightning crackled around him.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, First Form: Sky Piercer*

    A burst of lightning shot forward, forming a lightning strike that spread out at first but quickly came together. K aimed the attack upward, and the strike pierced the sky, creating a massive hole in the passing clouds.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, Second Form: Sweeping Storm*

    With a vertical swing, a powerful bolt of lightning shot forth, sweeping everything in its path and leaving an electrical residue in its wake. His attack cleanly cut the top of the dandelion and scattered them into the sky.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, Third Form: Flashing Thunder*

    He dashed in a straight line towards a lone tree that appeared out of nowhere, moving at an impossible speed. K cut the tree cleanly, leaving lightning in the form of his afterimages before disappearing.

    Taking a moment to compose himself he turns around to face Davis, ¡°So, do you think you can master it?¡± He said with a proud smirk.

    Davis stared, his mouth agape. "I-I''m not sure!" K walked up to him and tapped his head with the stick. "Don''t ever say that in life. Uncertainty is for losers. In battle, hesitation means death. Remember that, Davis." K kicked the sword at his feet back toward Davis.

    "Follow my footsteps, sync to the rhythm of my dance, and let the blade take hold of you," K instructed, stick in hand. Davis picked up his blade and got up, trying his best to mimic K''s movements.

    Davis''s movements were stiff, rough, and unrefined, unlike K, who moved with elegance and precision, as if dancing. "Your movements are too stiff, Davis," K said calmly. "You''re gripping the handle too tightly. And you put too much strength into it" He tapped Davis''s leg with the stick. "Your legs are too close together, and your hands are too extended."

    For the rest of the day and the following day, K remained with Davis helping fix his posture and basic understanding of swordsmanship.

    4 days ago¡­

    The two sat cross-legged from one another, with Skye barking in the distance. Each bark was accompanied by a violent gust of wind that blew across the field. K had assigned Skye tasks to help him improve.

    "Today, I''ll teach you a new way of circulating mana," K said, continuing, "It''s crucial for mastering the Lightning God''s Sword Technique. Most knights channel their energy through their body and aura heart, while magicians use mana with the help of their magical core or mana heart, whichever you prefer to call it."

    He then pointed at Davis''s heart. "Of course, the one you¡¯re using is a good technique, but it''s not suitable for you. The technique you''ll be using from now on relies on mana and aura fusing into one." He drew a picture of a human on the ground. "This technique creates a constant equilibrium of energy in your body which helps you spread it across your body."

    "Think of it as combining both concepts into one, allowing you to feel every fiber of your being and every little detail. In other words, your body will temporarily become one with mana!"

    K continued, posing a question, "So why is this important?" He didn¡¯t wait for an answer from Davis. "Because mana is everywhere; you just need to tap into it. But your body, the vessel, is the problem. It limits your energy intake and output because too much will fry your circuits."

    "But if you become one with energy itself, you can perfectly control and manipulate every bit of energy in your body down to the smallest detail. So, let''s start by closing your eyes!" he instructed. Davis followed the instructions and felt K''s hand on his chest.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Davis then recalled the battle and posed a question. "But back then, when you used my body to fight, I didn''t have this core, and you were fine. Why do I need it now?"

    K chuckled. "That''s because every time I swapped my soul with yours, I used my Chaos power to completely envelop your internal body, making it easy for me to use my power. If you could use Chaos Magic, you wouldn''t need this core. But right now, if you tried to use Chaos Magic, you''d lose your sanity, and there''s a high chance the chaos energy would rampage through you and kill you."

    "Now that that''s all cleared up, let''s begin," K stated, clapping his hands to get Davis''s attention

    "By the way, it might hurt a bit. Make sure not to faint from the pain, or you''ll die!" K mentioned casually before starting. Before Davis could voice his concern, a surge of energy burst into his body, causing him to stiffen as his mind overloaded. "Don''t think, just follow my instructions," K''s voice echoed intensely.

    The electrical energy burrowed into every nook and cranny of his inner organs, causing unbearable pain. "I-I ca-ca-can''t," Davis struggled to speak or breathe, his mind overloaded with agony. He felt all of his mana scattering and reforming repeatedly before finally coalescing at the center of his body near his heart.

    Darkness slowly crept at the corners of his vision. Davis was about to faint, unable to withstand the unbearable pain. "You''ve come this far. Are you going to let it all go to waste here just because of a bit of pain?" K said firmly. "If so, then close your eyes and perish. Leave all of this behind." Davis''s eyes grew heavy.

    But one sentence jolted him awake from the pain. "Leave your loving family behind, alone and afraid." This last sentence gave Davis the encouragement he needed to fight the haze. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, staring K dead in the eye. "I-I will not fall," he uttered with bloodshot eyes.

    K grinned at his resolve. "Then show me, hero, show me your resolve." K no longer held the energy back, releasing every bit of it into Davis''s newly created core. Screams of pain echoed across the room, making Skye sit down with puppy dog eyes and lowered ears in Davis''s direction.

    Ahhhhh*

    With one final war cry, a burst of energy was released from Davis''s new mana heart. K nodded in exhaustion. "Good, you did it." Both men fell to the ground, one unconscious while the other was in a daze.

    Skye rushed to them, sniffing and calling out, but he got no response from Davis. K groaned painfully. "Your father''s going to sleep for a while. Let us wait for his core to completely adjust itself."

    When Davis woke up, the illusionary sun in the room was starting to set. Skye slept peacefully next to him, and K sat atop the giant tree branches. Davis felt many things happening in his body¡ªpain, rampaging mana¡ªbut most of all, strength.

    K jumped down from the tree branches. "Good. Now that you''re awake, tell me, how does it feel?"

    Davis inspected his arm aggressively, then looked up and answered, "It feels amazing. I can feel my body taking in mana with every breath and releasing it, every bit of it."

    K smiled, satisfied with the response. "Good. Grab your blade and follow my voice. Now that you can feel your connection to your new core, learning the sword technique will be easier. Just follow my lead. I''ll teach you the Lightning God''s Footwork and the Breath of the divine Lightning."

    K began jumping in place. "There are two types of speed enhancement: acceleration and dashing, with the latter being acceleration on another level," he explained, stopping to point at a lone tree across the pond. "When you mastered the Divine breath, then you will be able to entered the Lightning God state, it the final technique where you can used your power without any drawback" K exclaimed calmly.

    "The Lightning God''s Footwork is a technique that makes you move like a dash but instantaneously. The drawback is that you must calculate both the distance you need to travel and use the correct amount of energy." Black lightning began to crackle all over his body, and K''s body and hair glowed dimly from within.

    "If you don''t use the right amount, you''ll either fall short or overshoot. You can''t change direction mid-dash either. Additionally, your body will experience something called mind delirium. Traveling too quickly can cause various problems in your body, like disrupted breathing, exploding blood vessels, and friction burns, as well as ripping and burning of your soul and mind."

    Davis was frightened by the explanation, prompting him to ask hesitantly, "Then is there a way to not die when using your technique?"

    K giggled at his question. "It''s not my technique: I obtained it during my travels on Earth from a Japanese god called Raijin, but most people call him Shogun."

    "And yes, that''s where the Breath of the Divine Lightning comes in. It helps you balance both inner and outer mana, creating a tranquil energy for you to use... It''s just a different way of breathing," K remarked sarcastically.

    "But once you manage to use it, you''ll automatically understand how to follow its rhythm. When that happens, your body will glow like mine, and you can use all the Lightning God''s techniques freely. Just don''t overexert yourself."

    As soon as K finished his explanation, Davis felt a strong wind, and K disappeared in an instant. He was now on the other side of the pond, leaning against a tree and waving back leisurely.

    As if showing off, K began dashing all over the place, leaving trails of electricity that quickly dispersed. Davis watched in amazement, trying his best to keep up with K''s movements, but he couldn''t manage to do so even once.

    "So, are you ready to learn?" K''s voice came from above. Davis abruptly turned to see him leaning against the tree with a carefree smile.

    "Let''s get started," Davis replied with a daring demeanor, unaware of what he was about to go through.

    2 days later¡­

    The sound of swords clashing echoed through the space, followed by the rumbling of thunder. Davis attacked with everything he had learned so far, but for every flaw he corrected in his swordsmanship, K exposed another through a painful lesson.

    "How many times have I died in this place?" Davis wondered as he lay on the ground, gripping the blade handle as if his life depended on it.

    "Your posture is unbalanced," K berated. "If you''re going to perform a heavy or wide attack like earlier, then do it fast and precise. Don''t think¡ªjust do!"

    Ever since K taught Davis about the lightning god¡¯s technique, he used his dominion over their reality to implement a new rule: pain and death were no longer restricted. Davis had experienced death many times through his various mistakes.

    His first experience of death was horrifying, leaving him frozen like a deer in headlights as K''s blade came for his neck. But after a few dozen times, he slowly adapted to the pain and the darkness of death, always reminded that he would only experience it once in the real world before it was game over.

    "You''re thinking too much," K said, pointing the stick in his hand at Davis. "Overthinking is just as bad as not thinking. Sometimes you just need to follow your instincts. You were a magician before, weren''t you? Remember, just because a fisherman holds a spear doesn''t mean he''s no longer a fisherman."

    Davis rushed at K again, lightning crackling around his blade. Their weapons connected with a loud thud as Davis attacked with a downward swing, while two blades formed from wind magic hurtled at K from the side.

    Using Davis''s momentum against him, K blocked the attack with the center of his stick. As the blade made contact, K rotated his body, guiding Davis''s blade to the side, and retaliated with an elbow to Davis''s head.

    Infusing the stick with lightning, K slashed through the incoming wind blades before dashing toward Skye in a split second.

    "Watch what happens when you fail to defeat your opponent," K declared, releasing a powerful killing aura as he hovered above Skye. He swung downward at Skye, but just before the stick could hit its target, a metal blade intercepted it. The light blue lightning surrounding the blade interacted violently with K''s dark lightning, forcing him to take a few steps back.

    K smiled excitedly as he watched Davis''s body become surrounded by lightning. "Well done, boy. You''ve finally mastered both the Lightning God''s Footwork and the Lightning Breath. Now, let''s get to the fun part!" K''s body glowed a dim black as lightning enveloped him, while Davis''s lightning glowed a light blue.

    They attacked once again, their movements slowed them as they entered a fighting trance, making everything feel slow. But Skye, watching them, couldn''t find any opening to attack; their movements were an unpredictable mix of fast and slow.

    With a final thud from their blade, the two were pushed back by the shockwave.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, Third Form: Flashing Thunder*

    Davis immediately appeared in front of K, who swiftly blocked with his blade, resulting in a loud bang. Their blades clashed repeatedly until Davis spotted an opening and went in for a stab.

    However, K caught Davis''s hand as he pushed his blade forward. With a swift motion, K used Davis''s momentum to throw him onto the ground, following up with a quick punch to the center of Davis''s chest, knocking the air out of him.

    "If you attack like that, your center of gravity will be tilted, making your body unbalanced. Only use a forward attack like that if you''re sure you can finish the fight," K said with a gentle smile as Davis struggled to breathe.

    K clapped his hands and shouted, "Alright, training''s over for today." He then transformed into his crow form and hurriedly flew off. Skye rushed to Davis''s side, happily rubbing against his back. "Are you alright, Dad?" he asked with a concerned stare.

    "I''m fine, Skye," Davis reassured, patting Skye on the head. "I''m getting used to this." He laughed proudly as both he and Skye watched the space vanish, revealing the old training room once more.

    Later that night, K in his crow form visited Vincent''s place again. "How''s the progress?" K asked, his form appearing somewhat translucent and difficult to see.

    "Yes, master. I''ve completed one of your tasks," Vincent reported, gesturing towards a male corpse on the table. Other than being deceased, there was nothing particularly remarkable about the body.

    "As you instructed, I''ve secured a recently deceased body for you," Vincent stated proudly, presenting a ring to K. "This is another piece of the soul''s treasure!" K accepted it with a nod, joking, "Don''t forget your share, Vincent," and chuckled to himself.

    "Master, if I may ask, why do you need this body?" Vincent''s gaze shifted to the corpse. K, in his crow form, cawed at the question. "Oh, nothing. I''m just looking for a body I can turn into a puppet."

    K then presented Vincent with a beating dragon heart. Vincent was greatly shocked, as dragons hadn''t been seen much except for the one in the Academy, ''Wizzie the familial dragon''. He was about to ask where his master got it from but refrained himself.

    K calmly said to Vincent, "My soul can''t remain in the mortal world much longer, and Davis''s body isn''t strong enough yet. Unfortunately, one of my old... companions has resurfaced and poses a threat." With that, K flew off into the night once again, leaving Vincent to guard the corpse until his return.

 48: Daviss last training

    Present day¡­

    Their blades clashed repeatedly as K dodged, parried, and blocked every attack Skye and Davis threw at him. Davis pushed with all his might, knowing this was the longest battle he and K had ever endured.

    With each slash, Davis could feel K¡¯s strength waning. Sensing an opportunity, Skye unleashed two wind blades toward K. Unable to evade in time, K shifted his body, minimizing the injuries. The attack struck, slicing into K''s shoulder and stomach.

    Davis aimed his blade for the kill. Realizing he couldn¡¯t avoid it, K smiled and twisted his body just in time to catch Davis¡¯s blade with his other shoulder. Davis felt K¡¯s palm against his stomach. Before he could react, a powerful blast of energy sent him hurtling backward. Both fighters collapsed to the ground. For the first time in their training, they had managed to bring K down.

    Skye rushed to Davis''s side, growling as she prepared to attack K again. Entering his battle form, Skye grew as big as an adult bear. Both Davis and K got back up, their wounds healing in a flash.

    "You''ve managed to get your first kill¡­ so what''s the score? A thousand to one?" K snickered, dusting off the spot where Davis had attacked.

    Davis smirked at K. "Don''t worry, it will only go up from here."

    Skye, ever the supporter, barked and wagged his tail. "Yeah, yeah, Dad''s going to win more and more!"

    K laughed at their newfound confidence. "Is that so? Then I won''t hold back from now on." He raised his sword until the tip hovered just below his line of sight.

    Davis got ready, entering the fighting stance that K had taught him. His eyes never left K''s distant figure, and all he could hear was Skye''s growling and the rustling grass.

    In a blink, K''s blade was descending towards him. Davis''s instincts kicked in, and he jumped away just in time. He felt the disruption in the air and deduced that K had somehow teleported in front of him.

    Spatial Magic: Void walker*

    "Well done, my friend. Your instincts are quick to react," K complimented calmly, though Davis''s heart was racing. "In the real world, your enemy wouldn''t tell you when they''re going to attack. For that, both your mind and body must be ready at all times!"

    "Understood," Davis replied stoically, rushing at K with a powerful swing, only to be deflected. But K couldn''t go in for the kill as Skye jumped in and bit his blade...

    Seeing K''s sword stuck and leaving him wide open, Davis used the momentum of his blade to spin around and go for an upward slash from the side. K saw this and let go of his blade, using his left leg to kick Davis''s hand away.

    Skye, still biting on the blade handle, used it to slash at K. But K dodged every swing Skye made, fluidly moving along with Skye''s movements until he slipped beneath her and launched a lightning-infused punch into Skye¡¯s belly, causing her to drop his sword.

    Grabbing his sword, K dashed away as Skye fell to the ground. "I''m sorry, Skye, but Uncle''s going to need you to stay down for a while."

    Lightning God¡¯s sword technique, First form: Sky Piecer*

    He was ready to shoot the built-up energy at Skye until he felt another power building up. Turning around, K saw Davis using the same skill in his direction. Changing his plan, K released his powerful attack.

    Both black and blue lightning collided, causing the space to shake once more. The sky cracked open like a broken mirror, revealing the training room behind it. The crack spread further, and the horizon slowly disappeared.

    The space they were in was breaking. Davis dashed through the smoke caused by the explosion and attacked K. His attack was parried, and his arm holding the sword was sent upward leaving him wide open.

    K brought his sword close and went for a stab, but Skye kicked him to the side. Rolling on the ground, K used his left arm to stop himself. He looked up to see Skye jumping at him, forcing him to leap to the side only to meet Davis''s sword coming for his neck, K successfully dodge it and fall back, he knew he was struggling to keep up with their combined attacks.

    After maintaining the stability of their space for so long, his power was dwindling fast, just as he wanted. However, his stamina and strength were also waning, as he was just a soul. Losing power was equivalent to losing strength.

    K went back to attacked Davis, making their swords clash and bounce back, before K could do anything further he was forced to jumped up to avoid Skye''s claws coming for him. Landing on Skye''s head, K tried to stab her but failed as Davis leaped into the sky.

    Lightning God¡¯s sword technique, Second form: Sweeping storm*

    His attack missed K but managed pushed K away from Skye. Distracted by Davis¡¯s slash passing above his head, Skye was able to swat him using her paw. although, K managed to block her attack using his blade, he was sent him flying by the force behind it.

    Lightning God¡¯s sword technique, First form: Sky Piecer*

    Davis used this chance to shoot a powerful blast at K. Unable to dodge, K used himself to block the attack, suffering severe injuries as he fell back to the ground.

    K struggled to get back up, his body burned and bleeding, his movements shaky and weak. Despite this, he managed to rise to his feet and turned to face Davis. "The injuries..." He thought to himself, his hand clutching his burned stomach. "I''ve taken too much damage."

    Davis observed K, weakly getting back up. Davis thought hard, contemplating his next move and after a few moment of silent he muttered to himself, "Of course, he wouldn''t go down that easily," raising his sword into defensive stance.

    K noticed the readiness and death stare in Davis''s eye, like a wolf determined to hunt its prey. He chuckled painfully. "Look at you all riled up!" Blood seeping from his lips. "Well, I can''t let my first-ever student down." He closed his eyes and organized his power.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "One last fight." He used all his remaining Chaos energy to heal his wounds and got back on his feet, his eyes glowing crimson as lightning erupted around him. "I guess my effort wasn''t wasted." He murmured softly.

    The space around them became unstable and crumbled bit by bit without K supplying it with his power. K appeared in front of Davis, his sword aiming for Davis''s neck, only to miss as Davis tilted his body backward.

    Skye lunged to bite him, but K kicked her mouth away, causing her to tumble to the side. Feeling a sword pointing at him, K moved his body to the side to avoid Davis''s stab. Calmly, he swung his sword and the impact of K''s reinforced blade broke Davis''s sword.

    He kicked Davis away and without looking he switched to a reverse grip and stabbed Skye''s right paw that tried to slash at him from the, holding her paw in place despite her violently trashing around trying to break free. K returned to his normal grip and kick Skye''s paw freeing his sword he performed a slash onto Skye''s left paw.

    Skye felt the pain and tried to bite down on him but K used his elbow to knocked Skye''s mouth shut. Hearing her scream and didn¡¯t want to hurt Skye any further, K used a powerful palm attack into her belly that sent her falling to the ground with a thud and revert back into her wolf form. K quickly healed Skye using his Chaos energy afterward, using the chaos energy on his blade to do so.

    In his distraction, Davis showed up and delivered a punch to K''s right cheek. In his daze, Davis kicked K''s sword away and followed up with a jab. Unfortunately, K saw it coming and pushed his body into Davis, catching his hand. Using his weight, K tried to throw Davis to the ground, but Davis smartly channeled his aura into his leg and kicked the ground, propelling himself further than K intended, toward K¡¯s sword.

    Davis quickly adjusted his body mid-air to avoid impact and ran back at K. On his way, he grabbed K''s sword, and the battle continued. Davis aggressively attacks with K''s sword but missed every swing. K subtly dodged his attacks, just enough to prevent Davis from fully utilizing his weapon.

    Both of them moved together, one attacking while the other dodge. Their eye never lose contact as they fought with thrilling expression.

    For Davis, it was the feeling of fighting someone on the same level and the possibility of winning or losing depending on his skill. As for K, it was the thrill of struggling against an opponent. Due to his lack of Chaos energy, he couldn''t determine whether he would win or lose, making the outcome even more exciting to see.

    Davis swung at K but missed. K used this opportunity to counter-attack, hoping Davis would drop his weapon. However, Davis gripped it tightly and refused to let go. Charging up, Davis dashed at K with a stab, but K calmly moved his body a few inches to the side, completely dodging the attack.

    K grabbed Davis''s wrist with his left hand and using his right palm he strike Davis''s elbow, his attack effectively broke Davis''s arm.

    Quickly pulling Davis¡¯s broken arm in, K then attacked Davis''s neck with his elbow, injuring his windpipe, the pain was instant for Davis. And without giving Davis any time to react, K followed up with a punch to his stomach and a spin kick to the side of Davis¡¯s ear.

    K walked leisurely and picked up the sword, looking around to examine the imaginary space around them. "It was a fun game, but I¡¯ll be adding this win to the scoreboard." He stood above Davis, raising his blade as if ready to deliver the coup de grace.

    Davis struggled to breathe even as he laughed at K. "No," he said with a smirk, "This is my win."

    K raised his brow curiously but before he could figure out what Davis meant, he was impaled from behind by three spears made of ice. With no chaos energy left to heal himself, he fell to his knees. Davis healed himself with his last remaining mana and stood, grabbing the blade that fell from his teacher''s hand.

    "Just like you taught me," Davis said with a n enthusiastic smile. "Just because a fisherman wields a spear doesn''t mean he''s no longer a fisherman." Hearing this K snickered and shook his head at his student. Davis continued, "Just because I wield a sword doesn''t mean I''m no longer a magician."

    K nodded, genuinely surprised and impressed by Davis''s tactic. "Well played, my friend. Well played."

    The space around them completely disappeared, and they found themselves back in the academy training room. "Great work, my friend. You''re ready for the journey ahead," K said with dramatic flair, pretending to cough dramatically.

    "What journey?" Davis asked, his voice full of surprise. K remained silent, then he quickly opened his eyes wide in surprise. "I didn''t tell you?" Davis shook his head. "Oh... um," K hesitated, unsure of how to proceed, as they stared at each other.

    "Aha, ah, oh no, I''m dying," K theatrically acted with an unconvincing tone, trying to evade the question, but Davis clenched his fist and his eye twitched. "WHAT JOURNEY?" Davis demanded with a serious tone.

    With another few seconds of awkward silence, K urgently said, "Oh dear lord, would you look at the time? You must be hungry after such a long training session." K acted with an unsettling innocence that unnerved Davis. "Grab Skye and go get something to eat. I''ve got work to do... Bye." With that, he turned into a crow and flew off, leaving Davis in the room with the still-sleeping Skye, feeling confused.

    "What journey?" Davis shouted after K as he disappeared into the distance. "Annoying bastard," Davis cursed before picking up Skye and leaving.

    As Davis walked through the corridor, K¡¯s voice rang inside his mind. "Now, now, children, the adult only left for one minute. How could you swear like that?"

    Davis startled, looked left and right. "You¡¯re here? "

    K laughed joyously. "No, " K continued to joke. "I might never have existed in the first place, oooo." Davis rolled his eyes and sighed. "I¡¯m just a figment of your imagination." K continued his charade.

    Davis replied with an annoyed look on his face. "Are you done?" to which K responded in a disappointed tone. "Ahh, you¡¯re no fun whatsoever."

    Davis jokingly huffed at K. "So, care to let me in on this... journey of mine?"

    K chortled at his question. "I''ll tell you when I get back tomorrow. Go back and pack everything up. We''re leaving in a day or two."

    Davis sighed reluctantly and didn''t press further. "So, where are you going?"

    K giggled. "To get a new body!"

    His answer shocked Davis, and he shouted, "What did you say? What do you mean by a new body?" Davis stood alone in the hall, shouting at the empty air.

    K laughed at his distress. "Oh, relax. I''m not possessing another person or leaving you for another host. I''m just going to possess a special puppet that I''m going to make. Byee!"

    With that K went silent as Davis frantically called out for him but got no answer.

    That night, K once again arrived at Vincent¡¯s room. "Are all the preparations ready?" K asked with an authoritative yet friendly tone.

    "Yes, Master. All the preparations are complete," Vincent replied respectfully, gesturing towards the backroom.

    He opened the door, revealing a male corpse placed at the center of a demonic circle in the emptied room. As K entered, the walls, engraved with Enochian letters, glowed from light blue to black, then finally crimson.

    Vincent bowed before leaving the room, closing the door, and standing guard outside. K smiled and complimented Vincent for his diligent work. With a ring in hand, he placed a massive pile of dragon scales, Fenrir flesh, herbs, medicine he had bought long ago, and a dragon heart around the corpse.

    "Let''s get started..." K murmured as his eyes glowed crimson, resonating with the engravings on the room''s walls.

 49: A new body

    <em style="font-family: "book antiqua", palatino; font-size: 1.3em">Crack* Crack*

    Growling noise*

    The sound of bones cracking, low animalistic growls, scratching, and restless movement emanated from the room.

    Vincent stood guard with utmost caution, listening intently to the nightmarish noises behind him. He remained as still as a statue, his eyes ceaselessly scanning the dark room.

    Despite his burning curiosity, he dared not glance in K''s direction for a second. Crimson light seeped through the gap beneath the door, casting eerie, shifting silhouettes of a demonic creature each time it flickered.

    The door behind Vincent creaked open slowly, startling him backward. "Vin¡ª" a voice croaked out with difficulty, "Cent." The room fell silent.

    "M-Master?" Vincent gathered all his strength to call out for K.

    The silence was deafening. Vincent''s body was stiff with anticipation, waiting for a response. "Vincent?" a voice answered that sound unlike K''s, followed by a low growl.

    An elongated arm covered in black scales, tipped with long claws, reached out from the darkness, contorting before gripping the door frame. Another arm appeared, grasping the opposite side.

    A face slowly emerged from the shadows, its disfigured features and decomposed state sending a shiver through Vincent. The cracking of bones accompanied each movement. "Flesh?"

    Its closed eye opened to reveal a nightmarish sight: instead of a pupil, there was a hollow socket surrounded by small, sharp teeth. Its mouth stretched unnaturally wide, emitting a gasping voice that sounded like a man struggling to breathe.

    From within its gaping mouth, a hand appeared, reaching out toward Vincent. He was flabbergasted, his hand trembling as it hovered over his knife. This fear was new; in all his life, he had only felt such terror a handful of times.

    He gripped the blade tightly when, suddenly, a voice whispered into his left ear. "Hi, how are you?" In his shaken state, he swung blindly at the source of the voice, but a playful laugh echoed behind him.

    "My dearest Vincent, you should have seen your face." The voice teasingly laughed at Vincent¡¯s action.

    Vincent turned abruptly with mixed emotion, he knew the voice all too well, it was his master¡¯s voice. But K¡¯s new physical body leaves him shocked.

    K sat by the window, using his left hand to support his chin. His long white hair framed his handsome face. Blue eyes and an enchanting smile that captivated Vincent, beckoning him to come closer.

    The moonlight streaming through the open window amplified K''s features, causing Vincent to stare in awe. K raised an eyebrow teasingly and asked, "Oh? What''s the matter, cat got your tongue?" He continued to probe, "Or did my handsome face make you fall in love?"

    Vincent bowed, his expression returning from mesmerizing to respect. "I apologize for my earlier behavior, Master." He dared not raise his head.

    K giggled, "Don''t worry about it, my friend. It''s only a natural reaction." He stood up and walked toward the window, smiling at the moon. "This appearance is a gift from my brother, Lucifer, just as our father bestowed his gifts upon him."

    Vincent remained silent, listening to his master''s words. "Master has a brother?" he thought to himself. He then glanced toward the dark room where the monster had appeared earlier. "Master, if I may, what was that... thing?"

    K chuckled softly, crossing his legs. "What¡­ thing. Are we talking about here?"

    Vincent calmly pointed in the direction of his room. "The thing that came out of that room just a moment ago"

    "Rude!" K said, crossing his arms and turning away with exaggerated body language. "I know I''m not what you expected, but to call me a monster¡­ that''s a bit harsh, don¡¯t you think?" He expressed an exaggerated sigh of disappointment before opening one eye to gauge Vincent''s reaction.

    Vincent''s expression mirrored Davis''s in similar situations as he coldly replied, "Master, I''m serious!"

    K playfully giggled, "That is what you call primal fear. Animals evolve to distinguish between friend and foe, food and competitor." Suddenly, K appeared behind Vincent, whispering, "Prey and predator."

    K paced slowly around the room as he continued answering Vincent''s question. "My power is too destructive, especially for a body that hasn''t experienced it." He paused, staring into the dark room. "Too much power at once will destroy this body from within."

    K showed Vincent his arm. At first, it looked normal, but then it transformed, becoming scaly with sharp tips. "What is this?" Vincent blurted out.

    K smirked at his dumbfounded expression. "This body is a chimera. I used many different materials." He started counting on his fingers. "Dragon heart and scales, Fenrir skin and organs, and many high-grade herbs to help with the pain during the transformation phase."

    His hand returned to normal. "And, of course, I have a human male body so I can maintain a human form. Think of me as a walking, talking doll with feelings, a functioning body, and everything else a human possesses."

    Vincent joined in, "So... you''re a human but not a human, yet you can still be considered a human?"

    K snapped his fingers and smiled with the innocence of a child. "See, now you''re getting it!"

    K exhaled deeply. "My Chaos energy is too chaotic. Hahaha." He took a seat on a nearby chair. "Oh, by the way, thanks for the clothes. I didn''t want to be naked during this conversation, so I helped myself to your closet. I hope you don''t mind."

    Before Vincent could voice his thoughts, K continued without hesitation. "I had to deplete all of my chaos energy to safely merge my soul with this body. Otherwise, I might have killed myself with my power."

    "What you see now is the residual energy, chaotic and confusing. It induces visions that terrify people and make them question reality itself, " K explained.

    Hearing this, Vincent finally understood the earlier sensation¡ªterror and confusion, mixed with uncertainty, had paralyzed him, causing his mind to stall.

    Noticing Vincent¡¯s expression change, K knew he had answered his question. He coughed twice, drawing Vincent¡¯s attention. "What about everything else?" he leaned in closer. "Is it done?"

    Vincent nodded respectfully, regaining his composure. "Wonderful. Have someone bring it to Davis tomorrow, and we''ll stay in touch," K said before disappearing.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Within the academy, the night was calm and the streets were quiet. Inside Davis¡¯s room, he slept peacefully in bed with Skye beside him. A silhouette emerged, moving silently toward them.

    Skye sensed the presence of this stranger and woke to see a spectral figure looming over her. She growled in fear but held her ground, shifting into her battle form to shield Davis with her body.

    Davis awoke to a bizarre sight: a giant wolf growling at a shadowy figure in the corner of his room. "Who are you?" He demanded, leaping up and assuming a defensive stance.

    "Is that how you normally say hi or hello?" K asked with a chuckle.

    His voice was instantly recognized by the two. After cooling off a bit, Davis exclaimed, exhausted, "K? Why the hell are you sneaking around like a rat in the middle of the night? "

    K giggled as he emerged from the shadows. "I just wanted to see both of you."

    Skye approached K cautiously and sniffed him, recognizing his familiar scent. "Are you really my uncle?" she asked, her tail wagging enthusiastically.

    "Yes, I am, your little bundle of joy," K answered joyfully, gently playing with her cheek. "I also want to tell you that we¡¯re leaving at midday tomorrow!"

    Davis rolled back into bed and muttered, "You still haven¡¯t told us where we¡¯re going." K sat on the floor, petting Skye. "Oh my gosh, Skye, your fur is so smooth," he exclaimed.

    Previously, he had manifested into the physical world using Davis¡¯s physical connection as a medium, he could touch things but couldn¡¯t truly feel them. Now that he had a body, the sensation was almost alien to him.

    The only time he could truly feel the environment around him was when he and Davis swapped consciousness. But he never gets to enjoy his time in the world as there is always something he needs to do.

    "Either way, I came to tell you that... And another thing." K turned to the half-asleep Davis on the bed. "Starting tomorrow, I won¡¯t be able to use more than a tenth of my magic."

    This surprised Davis a bit. He raised his head and asked, "Why?"

    K stood up and prepared to leave the room. "I need to slowly get used to this body, just like back when we first met." He pointed out, referencing their first encounter. "Well, see you tomorrow. I need to get a new set of clothes. " He joked as he looked down at Vincent¡¯s clothes, "This one isn¡¯t my style."

    "Wait a second, K? What about the¡ª" Davis tried to ask, but as he got up, he realized K had already left the room and the window was opened. "Did he leave through the window?" Davis turned to Skye.

    Skye softly barked twice. "Yes, Uncle jumped through the window immediately after he was done speaking."

    Davis facepalmed and let out a deep sigh. "Of course he did." He then went back to bed. Skye stood for a moment before returning to her sleep.

    Walking along the empty street, K felt an unexplainable urge to smile¡ªa mix of happiness and restraint. "How long has it been since I''ve enjoyed moments like this?" he mused.

    K turned to inspect his right palm. "Petting Skye felt incredibly nice." He gripped his arm tightly as he continued down the path. "I wonder..." K quietly laughed to himself. "Oh, this will be fun!"

    He continued his walk, happily whistling. "Shut up, will ya? Someone is trying to sleep here!" a resident from a nearby building shouted at K.

    "Deal with it, I don¡¯t give a damn!" K shouted back before walking off.

    Meanwhile, deep in the forest, a man sat patiently reading a book under the light of the moon. His lion mask was unavoidably eye-catching to anyone who came across him.

    "Captain, you called for me?" A man wearing a snake mask greeted him as he entered the scene.

    The lion-masked man closed the book in his hand and responded with a friendly demeanor. "There¡¯s no need for such pleasantries between us, old friend!" He placed the book down and walked toward him. "How is your wound, Viper?"

    Viper glanced at the right side of his body near his heart. "It¡¯s slowly healing. The Sword King is just as strong as the rumors say. If it weren¡¯t for my injury, I would¡¯ve gone after the traitor myself."

    The lion-masked man let out a sigh of regret, placing his hand on Viper¡¯s shoulder. "Vincent isn¡¯t our top priority at the moment. Master has given us an important task that we need to succeed in."

    Viper looked at him seriously. "Leo, what is the task at hand?"

    "In a valley somewhere at the border between Avalom and the Holy Empire is a temple built to worship a ¡®Great Old One,¡¯ an evil entity that exists outside this universe. This being will descend sometime soon, less than a year from now."

    Leo handed him a paper and a small vile. "Master wants you to go there and guard the area until the descent is successful." Leo walked back to his chair, took off his mask, and smiled warmly at Viper. "My task is somewhat the same, but on the Iron Heart Empire border."

    Viper took the paper and, without looking at its contents, tried to leave quickly but was stopped by what Leo said next. "Master also said that if you succeed without any problems, he will fulfill your wish and save your son''s soul."

    These words triggered Viper immensely, but he refrained from showing it. Turning back to see Leo''s smiling face, he bowed and left with gritted teeth and his fist clutched.

    Leo''s smile disappeared as soon as Viper took his leave. "Shadow Guardian," he called out, and a man emerged from the shadows, his entire body covered in light cloth. "Follow him secretly, and if things go wrong," Leo turned to the man, "you know what to do."

    Without saying a word, the man disappeared, moving through the darkness and quietly following Viper. Leo grabbed his book and sat back down, continuing to read. "Who should I send to deal with the traitor..." he pondered aloud.

    In a luxurious mansion, the sound of coughing and wheezing echoed through the dimly lit corridor. A man walked towards the source of the sound, stopping before a door. "You¡¯re going to be alright, young master," a woman''s voice was heard from inside.

    Taking a deep breath, the man opened the door and entered with a cheery smile. "Hello, Misesta, Father is home." He smiled as he walked toward his son. Seeing him sweating profusely, he turned to the nanny. "How is he?" he asked.

    "Your Grace, the young lord¡¯s condition is deteriorating quickly," the nanny answered. The man nodded and asked her to leave the room.

    After she left, he approached his son, who was wheezing painfully, and gave him a pill from a vial. The boy''s condition temporarily stabilized.

    Wheezing and coughing*

    The boy opened his eyes with a noticeable struggle. "D-dad!" he whispered. "I¡­ I''m glad to see you again." His voice was low, mixed with pained breaths.

    "Don''t force yourself to speak, Misesta," the man said softly, his voice pained as he looked at his son''s condition. "Dad is going somewhere far for a while, and Dad isn''t sure when¡ª" Before he could finish, his son placed his weak hand on his.

    "Don''t worry about me, Dad. I''ll patiently await your return. Please have a safe trip," his hand went limp.

    "Misesta? MISESTA?" The man shook his son''s body carefully and frantically. But as he leaned in to check his heart, he realized that his son had fallen asleep. "Poor boy," he said, tears dripping from his face.

    The man kissed his son¡¯s hand, holding it with his trembling fingers as he murmured, "You and your mother have suffered so much because of my hunger for power. I shouldn¡¯t have made that deal. I¡¯m sorry, son."

    "Don¡¯t worry, this will be Father¡¯s last trip. After this, Dad will always be by your side." He said his last goodbye before leaving the room.

    "Is the young lord alright, your grace?" the nanny asked, having patiently waited outside the young lord¡¯s room.

    "Misesta is sleeping at the moment. Take this vial and give him a pill once a week or whenever he¡¯s in pain. It will help stabilize his condition."

    The nanny took the vial, and the man waved at her as she took her leave. He then retrieved the paper he had read earlier, crumpled it up, and donned his snake mask before leaving the mansion.

    Moments after Viper departed, the Shadow Guardian emerged from the shadows. Entering the young lord¡¯s room, he inspected the boy¡¯s condition and placed his hand on the boy¡¯s chest. Infusing him with mana, the boy coughed up a dead centipede along with a mouthful of blood.

    Taking the dead centipede away he opened another vile and placed a new one into the boy''s body through his mouth.

    "The master must be notified about this," the Guardian thought to himself before leaving the room, leaving the boy in the dark.

 50: Departure

    In the early morning, most students were awakened by the beaming sunlight streaming through their windows. Davis was already up, packing his belongings, while Skye rolled on her back in sheer excitement upon hearing they would be leaving soon.

    Davis smiled softly at her reaction. Since arriving at Celestia, Skye had spent most of her time in their dorm room. The only times she got to go out were when Lina visited, but since they were at the Academy, Lina couldn''t come and go freely.

    Across the room, K sat cross-legged on a chair, reading the morning news. He wore a crisp white long-sleeve shirt and black pants, his long silky hair freshly trimmed. A long black coat completed his ensemble.

    "Care to make breakfast?" Davis suggested.

    K, acting as if he hadn''t heard, continued reading his paper. Annoyed by the lack of response, Davis tried to get his attention by fake coughing twice.

    "Ahem." No response. Davis did it again, louder this time. "Ahem!"

    K closed the newspaper, looked at Davis with a whimsical smile, and said, "Bless you!" He then returned to reading.

    "Would you mind making breakfast?" Davis exclaimed.

    Without moving an inch, K replied, "Do you have arms?"

    "Yes," Davis responded instantly. "Wait, what does that have to do with anything?" he confusedly barked at K.

    K continued, "If you have arms, you can make it."

    Davis shook his head in confusion and asked, "Wait, I thought this was part of your job."

    K giggled as he read the paper, then tilted his head back. "Funny, I don''t remember writing that in my resume! I thought this sort of stuff was your specialty. Why don''t you do it?"

    Holding his half-folded shirt, Davis snapped back, "Oh, I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I''m currently packing for a trip, I know nothing about with a demon crow in a human costume."

    K chuckled at his words and continued reading as if nothing had happened. "Technically, I''m a snake, but I''ll take that as a compliment." He turned to Davis and casually added, "Plus, when you want something from someone, I recommend asking nicely."

    Davis, still holding his half-folded shirt, stretched out his arms and forced a smile. "PLEASE?"

    K smirked, raising an eyebrow. After a moment, he got up from his chair, placed the newspaper on the table, and joyfully said, "Well, since you asked so nicely, I don¡¯t mind doing it." With a mischievous smirk, he went to make breakfast.

    Skye, who had been quietly observing their interaction, moved toward the still-pouting Davis. She tapped his leg to draw his attention.

    "Dad, why do you hate Uncle so much?" Skye asked with a sad expression.

    "W-What? N-no, no, I¡¯m not¡ª" Davis quickly refuted, struggling to find the words to explain that it wasn''t about hating each other.

    From afar, K grinned. He put everything down and walked leisurely toward Skye, kneeling on one knee before her. "Skye, sweetheart, please don¡¯t worry about Uncle. Uncle can endure this," he said, placing his hand over his mouth and slightly turning away. A single tear rolled down his cheek.

    (It was water from the faucet.)

    "Hah?" Davis blurted out, turning to K with a mix of confusion and annoyance at his unexpected interference. But K¡¯s acting was so believable that even Davis was momentarily convinced.

    Skye went to K, whimpering and hugging him with her paw. "Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. Skye will protect you," she said, attempting to comfort him.

    K grinned at the still-flabbergasted Davis, then pulled his eyelid down and stuck his tongue out at him to provoke him. He quickly returned to his pitiful act when Skye stopped hugging him.

    A vein popped in Davis¡¯s forehead at K¡¯s provocation, his body shaking with controlled anger. He calmly said to Skye, "Skye, please don¡¯t believe him. Those are just crocodile tears."

    K quickly cut him off with over-the-top dramatic acting. "Oh, poor me! Skye, did you hear that? Your father compared me to a crocodile. I¡¯m so saddened by his words." His performance was so exaggerated that Davis almost gave him a gold medal.

    Skye turned to Davis and growled softly. "Dad is a bad person!"

    Davis desperately waved his hands and shook his head at her accusation, but nothing he said seemed to convince her.

    "Come, Skye, let us leave this toxic place," K said as he got up, still wiping his nonexistent tear from his cheek. "Uncle needs Skye''s protection until we leave safely.¡±

    Skye wagged her tail and nodded. "Skye will protect Uncle. Let¡¯s go."

    The two then proceeded toward the door. Davis stretched his hand forward and pleaded, "Wait, Skye, you have to trust me. I¡¯m not a bad person!¡± But his words didn¡¯t seem to reach her.

    Skye barked back loudly, "No, Dad is a bad person!" followed by K, who added, "Yes, Skye is right. You should reflect on yourself. Humph."

    With that, they left and slammed the door loudly, leaving Davis in a confused state. After a moment of silence, the door creaked open, and K''s head leaned in through the crack. "Also, we¡¯re leaving at midday. Bye!" He quickly left again.

    After K left again, Davis questioned himself loudly with a wide-open mouth. "What the hell did I do?"

    Skye jumped for joy outside the room as K took her for a walk. "Uncle, Uncle K! How was it? How was my performance?" Skye eagerly asked her breath quick with excitement.

    K chuckled at her enthusiasm, leaning down to pinch her cheek. "Your performance was spectacular, amazing," he said. Standing back up, he continued, "Yes indeed, my dear. I¡¯ll give you an A-plus for your talent."

    They started walking again. Skye asked with a happy sparkle in her eyes, "Is that good?"

    K answered with matching enthusiasm, "Of course, sweetheart. It''s the best grade one could hope for. Hahaha..."

    As they walked, both K and Skye noticed that many students they passed seemed to be checking them out, especially the female students, who started whispering and smiling with reddened cheeks after seeing them.

    "Why are those people staring at us like that, Uncle?" Skye asked in a curious tone.

    K immediately knew why the female students were behaving this way. Back when he was in Hell, he had been in the same situation, but his brother Lucifer was the center of attention.

    "It¡¯s because they¡¯re stunned by your cuteness, Skye!" K said, a smile spreading across his face.

    "Really?" Skye asked again, practically jumping for joy at K''s compliment.

    Seeing how happy this little Fenrir was reminded K of a pet he used to have back in hell, causing him to chuckle softly as he shook his head. "Of course, my dearest little one. You¡¯re the cutest puppy in the entire Academy," K complimented her further.

    K''s human appearance was undeniably handsome, but the fact that he was walking around the Academy grounds without wearing the uniform made him stick out like a sore thumb, drawing the attention of every other student to him and Skye.

    An hour later¡­

    Davis ended up making breakfast himself and after finishing it, he returned to finish his task. After a bit of work, he finished packing all his belongings, and he found himself with nothing left to do.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Davis sat down, trying to enjoy the quiet moment, but K''s provocation was still fresh in his mind. He needed to clear his head and say his goodbyes to his friends and associates.

    The first person that came to mind was none other than Rowan, whom he considered the closest person to him at the Academy. Knowing Rowan¡¯s character, he headed to the swordsmanship training ground. As expected, there was Rowan, honing his skills as always.

    Surprisingly, Davis saw Aaron and Kane there as well. While Aaron''s presence wasn¡¯t unexpected since he was a swordsman, seeing Kane, a genius magician, came as a shock.

    "Hey, Davis! What''s up?" Aaron, the first to spot Davis, called out cheerfully. His call alerted the other two, who turned to Davis with similar expressions of happiness.

    "H-Hello, Aaron," Davis responded, then proceeded to walk toward them. Unexpectedly, many people in the room turned to him with admiring looks.

    "Kane, Rowan," Davis greeted, bowing slightly to each of them. His attention wasn''t fully on them but rather on the many admiring gazes coming from around him.

    Davis was so focused on his training, trying to surpass K, that he didn''t realize the rift between swordsmanship and mana was slowly healing after the invasion ended. His and his friends'' fame rose dramatically as hundreds of citizens saw him fighting on the front lines to protect them before the reinforcements arrived.

    However, his rising fame also increased his value in the eyes of the leading powers.

    Fortunately for Davis, the earlier catastrophe caused all four leading factions of Celestia to scramble for control over the citizens. The trust of the people was at an all-time low, but their belief in the new generation of students was through the roof.

    "Davis, I¡¯m glad to see you again after you started your training," Rowan welcomed Davis with a happy hug. The embrace lasted much longer than a typical one.

    "It was unexpected to see you here, Kane!" Davis said, still caught in Rowan''s hug.

    "Likewise. When I heard you went into training, I was eager to see the results, but..." Kane spoke clearly but ended with a sigh.

    Rowan finally pulled away from Davis and mentioned something he had almost forgotten. "While you were in training, someone named Lina came to see you multiple times."

    Davis''s eyes widened in surprise. "Ms. Lina came looking for me?" He thought for a moment and remembered that she had left the city to visit her family a week before the invasion happened. "I guess I¡¯ll have to write a letter informing her about Skye''s departure," he thought to himself.

    As the conversation continued, Rachel and her bodyguard entered the training ground. "Oh, Mr. Davis? I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!" Rachel stated calmly, her bodyguard quietly stepping to the side.

    "Likewise, Your Highness. I¡¯m here to tell Rowan that I¡¯m leaving this afternoon, and wasn¡¯t expecting everyone else to be here" Davis said, scratching his head, his voice sounding a bit awkward.

    Aaron was the one to voice his thoughts, his eyes widened in surprise as he asked. "Leaving? But why? We didn¡¯t even get a chance to have a proper duel yet!"

    While everyone else was a bit surprised by the news, Rowan was quite shocked¡ªhe wanted to accompany Davis on his journey. However, the one who overreacted was Aaron, who got up in Davis''s face. "Come on, Davis. Just one duel, please."

    Davis managed a slight smile. "When we meet again, and once you have surpassed Kane, I promise to duel with you anytime." He took a deep breath before continuing, "Goodbye, everyone. I hope to see you all again at the Holy Empire in six months. For now, I wish you all the best of luck."

    "You''re leaving, Davis?" A familiar old voice whispered in Davis''s ear, almost startling him out of his skin. Turning toward the voice, Davis abruptly shouted, "Principal Wuldor? And Professor Selena?"

    "Ho ho, this old man still has a few tricks up his sleeve!" Wuldor laughed heartily while stroking his beard.

    And so, their conversation continued. When the time for Davis''s departure arrived, everyone followed him to the front door, sending him off with warm goodbyes.

    Everyone could see a horse-drawn carriage waiting by the front gate, with K standing in front of it, seemingly flirting with a dozen female students all at once.

    Other than Rachel, nobody had ever seen K before. To them, he appeared to be the typical noble playboy.

    "Who the hell is that guy standing next to your carriage?" Aaron blurted out with disdain, his hard-working nature causing him to dislike such people.

    Kane, who always valued talent, couldn¡¯t help but agree. "There seem to always be people who go around flaunting their status and background."

    To them, K appeared to be a handsome young man around twenty years old. His over-the-top actions and theatrical flair only reinforced their impression of him as a show-off, especially as they watched his body language during what seemed to be flirting.

    Rachel, who had been wanting to meet K and thank him for his help, excused herself from the group and even instructed her bodyguard to stay with them. The group watched as she walked toward K and elegantly introduced herself.

    "Oh ho, even our elegant princess couldn¡¯t resist that young man¡¯s allure," Principal Wuldor mused aloud. But Professor Selena promptly tugged at his beard, signaling him to keep quiet.

    Rowan didn¡¯t care much about K, but he was annoyed by K¡¯s presence blocking Davis¡¯s carriage. "Davis, if you like I will make him move away from your carriage?" Rowan asked, frowning with his hand resting on the hilt of his blade.

    Davis softly chuckled at Rowan¡¯s offer and walked leisurely toward the carriage. "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve grown accustomed to all the antics of my annoying teacher."

    The group nodded in agreement with Davis¡¯s words until the end, when they exclaimed in unison, "Teacher? But he looks like he¡¯s in his twenties!" They thought to themselves as they followed along.

    Rachel had finished her conversation with K and handed him something, which he slipped into his pocket. Rachel was noticeably flushed after their talk.

    "Why hello there, my friends. Are you the ones this ungrateful student of mine has mentioned to me so often?" K greeted with a smirk.

    They nodded, still bewildered by K¡¯s presence. Taking the initiative, K singled out Rowan from the crowd.

    "Yes, yes, sir. You¡¯re correct," Rowan shouted, his body stiff like a soldier meeting a superior.

    K¡¯s smile never wavered. He stepped back slightly and said, "There¡¯s no need to be so tense, my little friend. You¡¯re meeting his teacher, not his father," he chuckled joyously while tapping Rowan on the shoulder.

    "I¡¯ll get the carriage ready," Davis sighed, moving to place his belongings onto the carriage where Skye was waiting inside.

    K¡¯s eyes shifted toward Aaron and Kane, who had been silent this entire time. "And you must be the Yin and Yang of this friend group: Mr. Aaron the talkative, and Mr. Kane the quiet," K extended his hand to them.

    Aaron nodded while hastily shaking K¡¯s hand. "It''s my pleasure to meet you, sir." In contrast to Aaron''s hasty reply, Kane slightly bowed and greeted K. "It¡¯s indeed an honor to meet the man who has taught Davis his skills."

    K laughed and waved him off. "Please¡­ this honor is undeserving."

    Kane doubled down, his voice smooth and respectful. "You have my respect, Mr. K. If only I were as lucky as Davis to receive your teaching, maybe I too would be as great as Davis."

    K chortled at his remark. "Your sweet talk is very soothing to the ear. I like you a lot already." He rubbed his chin as he pondered. "As for advice¡­ Here is one for both of you: You shouldn''t judge a box by it cover, and the same goes for people. They shouldn''t be judged by their appearance."

    K smiled with the innocence of a toddler and walked past Aaron and Kane toward Wuldor and Selena. Kane and Aaron turned to one another and whispered, "So he heard what we said earlier!" They looked a bit down afterward.

    "You have a particular air of authority around you, and with that smile that shows your vast wisdom, I believe you¡¯re Principal Wuldor," K said, placing his right hand on his chest and bowing respectfully to Wuldor.

    He then turned to Professor Selena and repeated the gesture. "And you must be my ungrateful student¡¯s favorite professor. I hope he didn¡¯t cause much trouble for both of you during his stay."

    Professor Selena covered her mouth and softly laughed. "Mr. K, you need not worry. Davis has been a wonderful student."

    "Is that so?" K paused for a moment. "Quite a different experience from mine during my time teaching him."

    Wuldor joined in, his hand still stroking his long beard. "Mr. K, you are as magnificent as Davis mentioned. I had always envisioned your greatness, but seeing it for myself¡­ you far surpass my expectations."

    K knew that was a lie since he had been with Davis all the time. But he went along with it. "Stop it, Principal Wuldor. Hearing someone of your status complimenting me like that would make me blush with pride!"

    Principal Wuldor and K laughed, getting along well, perhaps a bit too well. "Mr. K, would you mind telling me where someone such as yourself came from? I have roamed this continent for almost all my life and have never encountered anyone like you."

    "So, this is the real question," K thought, his friendly demeanor completely masked his thought.

    K let out a sigh, catching his breath after laughing so much. "I¡¯ve been to the highest of high and the deepest of low, as for where I came from¡­" K placed his finger in front of his mouth in a shushing gesture. "Let¡¯s leave that to the imagination"

    "K, we¡¯re ready to leave!" Davis shouted, followed by Skye barking happily. K turned to see that their coachman had arrived and everything was set.

    "This is truly a pleasant experience meeting everyone," K casually stated as he approached the carriage door. Turning around, he continued, "Although we¡¯ve just met for a short while, I can tell that everyone here is a great person!"

    With that, K bowed theatrically before entering the carriage. Everyone waved goodbye as the carriage began to move. They stood for a bit, watching it get farther and farther away.

    In the carriage, Davis turned to K, who was sitting cross-legged, supporting his chin with his hand as he stared out the window with a radiant smile on his face.

    "Would you mind telling where we are going, now?" Davis asked, his expression serious. K turned to him, then glanced at the excited Skye beside him.

    "Our first stop is the mercenary guild in the next town over," K answered nonchalantly, his smile shifting into a smirk. "We¡¯re going to be visiting quite a lot of places along the way¡­"

 51: The kidnapping

    Arriving at a town on the outskirts of Celestia, K and Davis stared blankly at the building before them, their eyes filled with doubt. Behind them were their luggage.

    "Are you sure this is the place?" Davis asked, his voice tinged with disbelief and his brows furrowed as he scratched his head.

    In front of them stood a decrepit building that seemed on the verge of collapse. The paint had long since peeled away, revealing splintered wood and gaping holes in the walls. The air around it smelled of dampness and decay.

    "Umm..." K too was unsure. He turned to the sign to double check and it said, "Welcome to the Mercenary Guild of Celestia." K murmured back to Davis, his eyes narrowing as he glanced at the sign, "Unfortunately, it seems we are."

    Skye was sleeping peacefully on their luggage. "Well, don¡¯t be discouraged by the building, my friend." K pointed at the old building. "Sure, it may look like a haunted house attraction, but maybe it¡¯s different once we¡¯re inside."

    "For some reason, I highly doubt that," Davis mumbled under his breath.

    As they spoke, the sound of the wooden floor creaked closer and closer until the door swung open and an old man came out to greet them. "Greetings, good sirs! Have you come to join the mercenary guild?" the old man asked.

    K greeted the old man with a nod. "Yes, we are. Just one question... This place won''t collapse on us, will it?"

    The old man chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Don¡¯t worry, young friends. This old place may look a bit shabby, but she''s much sturdier than she seems."

    K and Davis thought to themselves while having uncomfortable smiles spread across their faces, "A bit?"

    Seeing their hesitation, the old man welcomed them inside. "Don¡¯t worry about a thing, young friends. For brave warriors such as yourselves, you¡¯re not going to be scared away by an old building now, are you?"

    "The old man has a point," K agreed turning to Davis with an encouraging smirk, while Davis remained uncertain. "I''m not so sure about it."

    Sensing their doubt, the old man proudly boasted, "Young man, this building has been around for more than a hundred years, and nothing will bring it down. Don¡¯t you worry about a thing?" He walked toward the door frame. "You see this? Despite looking weak, it can hold up." The old man tapped it three times, each tap stronger than the last.

    On the last tap, everyone heard a loud cracking sound. As if the building had finally reached its limit, a massive crack appeared on the wall. Everyone turned to the source of the noise, their eyes following the crack as it spread further and further.

    A rumbling noise came from above as if the building itself were speaking. This was followed by a loud shattering sound from inside¡ªthe chandelier had crashed onto the wooden floor below. The door broke off its hinges and fell inward.

    K quickly grabbed the old man and pulled him away from the unstable building, bringing him closer to Davis and Skye. They heard another noise, slowly intensifying. The three looked up at the sign and watched with solemn expressions as it fell slowly to the ground, causing a loud thud that startled Skye awake.

    The three stood quietly staring at the fallen sign. "So, a hundred years of history¡­ Gone because of an old man tap"

    The old man nervously laughed, turning back to the two the old man awkwardly questioned. "W-What do you think, young man?"

    K turned to Davis with a smile. The two nodded, and Davis began gathering their belongings. Turning back, K calmly said, "We''ll take a rain check!"

    Davis had already started carrying their luggage.

    Despite the old man''s pleas for them to give it a shot, the two walked away. After putting some distance between themselves and the building, they heard a loud thud. Without looking back, Davis asked, "Was that...?"

    K''s smile remained unchanged as he replied simply, "Yep." With that, they continued walking, this time heading to their new destination: the adventurers'' guild on the other side of town.

    After a bit of walking the group had reached the busy part of town.

    "Fresh fish, come and buy some freshly caught fish!" a merchant shouted, his hand waving at every passerby with a welcoming smile.

    "Best silk in town! Silk, wool, and anything you need!" another merchant shouted even louder.

    The road buzzed with life. Children darted through the crowded street, their laughter mingling with the shouts of merchants hawking their wares from colorful stalls. The air was filled with the scent of spices and fresh produce.

    Children passed through the crowd, and everyone moved aside to let them through. As they happily chase each other, one of them trips on a rock and is about to hit the ground, but he is quickly caught before he hits the ground.

    "Watch your step, little one," K said with a warm smile, gently setting the child back on his feet before stepping aside. Wearing a straw hat, K strolled through the bustling crowd with Skye close by his side.

    "Thank you, sir," the kid said before running off to join his friends. K, still crouching down, smiled softly. "It''s nice to be young." He stood up and dusted off his leg. "So pure and happy!"

    Skye came to him and gently barked. "Uncle, I''m hungry. Can we find somewhere to eat?"

    "Why, of course, my little princess," K chuckled. Turning around to look back where they came from, K inspected his non-existent watch. "Just waiting for your deadbeat father to catch up."

    In the distance, Davis struggled to walk through the bustling crowd, while carrying their combined luggage without bumping into someone. "Sorry, sorry!" Davis apologized each time he moved, constantly colliding with people.

    Davis spotted K waiting for him with a wide smile. "K, mind helping me with the packages?" he asked, his voice full of calm frustration.

    K tilted his head, his smile widening mischievously. "Sure thing," he said. With a flourish, he pulled out a small bag and placed everything inside. "There... all done!"

    Davis''s jaw dropped as he stared at K''s carefree attitude, his brow furrowing deeper in mounting frustration. "If you have that in your possession, then why the hell did I need to carry all that stuff?" His voice grew more intense as he spoke.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "Oh, this?" K raised the spatial bag and waved it around as if to taunt Davis. "You looked so passionate carrying everything when we got off the carriage that I didn¡¯t have the heart to stop you." K struggled to hold back his laughter.

    "So, you''re telling me that I''ve been carrying all of that through the busy road, bumping into numerous people, for nothing?" Davis was at his boiling point, his hands waving around in frustration.

    K, without a shred of hesitation, replied with an innocent smile. "Yes!" They both fell silent, Skye sat patiently, watching them from the side.

    Davis couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "OH, FOR GOD''S SA¡ª"

    But K''s hand clamped over his mouth, his other hand raised in a shushing gesture. "You can''t say something like that. For Lucifer¡¯s sake! There''s a child present" K pointed at the innocent Skye, who had been watching intently.

    They then argued for half an hour before they finally settled at a nearby restaurant. Davis, still fuming, angrily read the menu while K sat calmly opposite him, his smile unwavering as he signaled for the waiter.

    Observing the confusing dynamic between them, Skye couldn''t decide which of them she should support.

    "Will that be all Sir?" The restaurant waiter asked Davis. "Yes, that would be all for now" After handing them the menu he stopped them for a second. "Please bring us some water as well"

    "I''m still pissed at you, but I still don¡¯t get why we had to leave the carriage and continue on foot," Davis mentioned to K as he politely waved off the staff.

    Using his right hand to support his chin, K sat cross-legged with an enchanting smile. "It takes roughly two months to travel from Celestia to the Holy Empire¡ªtwo and a half months if the weather is bad."

    He then proceeded to list all the benefits he saw on this trip. "It gives you enough time to travel, take your mind off things, and most importantly," K leaned in, his expression that of an excited toddler, "real-world experience."

    "So many places to see, mysteries to uncover, powerful foes to face." K then covered the side of his mouth with the back of his right hand and whispered with a raised brow, "And beautiful women to meet." K turned his head to the side.

    Davis followed his gaze and saw three women sitting at the far table checking them out. K charmed them with a smile and a wave, causing them to giggle and hide their faces behind their menus. "Just like that" he then winked at Davis.

    "So, to keep it short, you just wanted an excuse to go play around!" Davis replied with a straight face.

    K, ever the straightforward one, instantly confirmed, "Obviously!"

    K had been scanning the restaurant since he entered, and a few people sitting at a table to Davis''s left caught his attention. Judging by the scars on their fingers and body build, they were people who worked with swords or heavy lifting.

    They wore large coats that covered their bodies in the summer heat, and during their conversation, K noticed a shine of metal by one of their hips, indicating a short sword or a dagger¡¯s handle.

    There were also traces of dirt and mud on their boots, suggesting they had come down from the mountain.

    "You can also use this chance to visit your family since we¡¯re going to be passing through Avalom," K pointed out to Davis. "You¡¯ll be able to visit your mom, sister... friends.

    Hearing this, Davis sighed and leaned back against his chair. "I still can¡¯t believe it has been nearly a year since I came to Celestia, and now I¡¯m going back."

    When the restaurant waiter came with their tea, K stopped him before he walked away. "My friend, I¡¯m new to town, and I believe you have what I need," K said, spinning a gold coin between his fingers.

    He then flicks the gold coin toward the staff, the waiter catches it with a shaken hand. "S-Sir, this is too much. I¡¯m not trying to get caught in something illegal" The waiter said in a terrified voice.

    K chuckled. "Nonsense, my friend. I¡¯m not asking you to do anything." He winked at Davis before turning back to the waiter. "You see, I¡¯m somewhat of a salesman myself, and I¡¯d like to inquire about some¡­ information about this town."

    K placed a bag of gold on the table, picked out another coin, and tossed it to the waiter. "I was wondering if there is something our little group should be looking out for. Traveling to many places on the continent tends to bring danger if we¡¯re not careful," he whispered.

    The waiter understood K¡¯s meaning and quickly pocketed the coins. "Yes, yes, sir. I understand." He leaned in and spoke in a low voice that only Davis, Skye, and K could hear. "Lately, a group of unsavory people have made camp on the nearby mountain. They stop merchant groups from entering and exiting without paying a fee."

    Davis chimed in. "I see. Is that all?"

    The waiter paused for a moment before adding, "Oh, there have been many dead bodies floating in the river at the foot of the mountain. But everyone assumes it''s their doing."

    A loud yell from the back of the house called the waiter away, but before he left, he gave one last piece of advice. "Sir, if you¡¯re planning to pass the mountain, it¡¯s best to just pay them the money to avoid conflict."

    "Well, isn¡¯t this exciting?" K spread out his arms and accidentally knocked the bag of gold to the ground, the sound of gold coins spilling on everywhere on the floor rang across the restaurant and attracted everyone''s attention.

    "The hell, K?" Davis berated him, getting down to help K collect the coins. "Be careful with our money."

    "Sorry, it¡¯s just a happy accident," K replied with an awkward laugh. But his eyes stared past Davis and onto the group of people that had caught his attention earlier.

    He noticed them eyeing the gold coins like everyone else before they started whispering and quickly left without finishing their meal. K grinned and thought to himself, "Now this is going to be fun!"

    That night, they settled at an inn near the town''s other entrance. Their destination for tomorrow was the adventurers'' guild. "You go ahead and get some rest first, I''m going to get some fresh air," K said, waving Davis off.

    Davis, exhausted by both the workout and K''s antics, sluggishly waved back as he headed to his room. "Sure, goodnight!"

    "Skye, darling, can you help me with something?" K called out. Skye was about to follow Davis to his room, but K stopped her. "Are we going for a walk?" she asked her tongue out and tail wagging enthusiastically.

    K giggled at her, gently petting her head. "Not this time, sweetie. Next time, Uncle promises." He then took off his spatial ring, placed it in a small bag, and handed it to her.

    "This ring has my scent on it." He handed it to Skye, who took the bag by the lace with her mouth. "You will know what to do with it tomorrow."

    Skye nodded and was about to leave when K added, "One more thing. If your father doesn¡¯t try to find me tomorrow, please remind him of this." K whispered into Skye''s ear before watching her run to Davis¡¯s room and tap on the door with her paw.

    K watched from afar until Davis opened his door and let Skye in. He giggled and then walked off. After a short distance, he heard soft footsteps behind him. "And the show begins," K mumbled to himself a mischievous grin appearing on his face.

    A black bag was suddenly placed over his head from behind, and K felt a metal object, likely a blade''s handle, strike his head. It didn¡¯t knock him out or deal any damage to him but he played along with his kidnapper, remaining completely limp and quiet.

    He felt a pat down and heard a disappointed grunt. "Dammit, he doesn¡¯t have the bag of gold. It must be with the other guy," came a frustrated sigh from another man.

    "We can¡¯t break into the other guy''s place without a struggle," one of them continued. "I saw him carrying a sword. Plus, the inn is close to the adventurer guild. If a fight breaks out, it would be problematic."

    They fell into silence, uncertain of what to do next.

    "We have him, don¡¯t we?" a man said, pointing at the presumed unconscious K on the floor. "Write a ransom note and bring him to the boss. The adventurer guild here doesn¡¯t have much help outside the town anyway, so they wouldn¡¯t bother helping."

    They all agreed and spread out. One of them went to write the ransom letter, while the other two tied his arms and legs before placing him in a sack and carrying him back to their hideout.

 52: Whos the one being kidnapped here?

    A few hours later, the bag was lifted off K''s head. He opened his eyes slowly, pretending to be disoriented, and groaned as if he had just woken up from a nap.

    Looking around, he found himself tied to a chair. Before him stood two of the three men he had seen in the restaurant, and in front of them was a woman with a particular charm.

    She had silky black hair and a sinister smirk, her clothing slightly revealed her bare skin, she leaned down and stared directly at K¡¯s face. The other men around her called her "boss."

    With his usual nonchalant attitude, K quickly made light of his situation. "Well, isn¡¯t this an exciting development?" He looked around the room with a happy smile on his face.

    "Lovely weather we¡¯re having lately. You can never predict what might happen," K said casually to his captors as if they were old friends. "Speaking of predictions, I was wondering if you would be so kind as to enlighten me about my kidnapping."

    "Oh wait, don¡¯t tell me¡ªlet me guess!" K stopped one of the bandit leader''s goons and continued to goof around. "Is it revenge?" He thought for a moment and shook his head. "No, that can¡¯t be it since this is the first time I¡¯ve been here."

    "Either it¡¯s a ransom, or perhaps a misguided attempt to start a friendship?" K raised an eyebrow, probing them for their intentions despite already having an idea.

    The female boss laughed at his words, then stepped closer and gently caressed his face with her hand. "You brought me a smart mouth. A handsome one at that." She withdrew her hand. "Don¡¯t you worry, sweetie? As long as your friend complies with our demands, I¡¯ll make sure you aren¡¯t hurt."

    Her eyes roamed over K''s appearance before she added, "One way or another."

    K smirked at her remark. "How exciting this is. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine being threatened by someone as charming as you," he said in a low, seductive voice.

    "You don¡¯t seem to be a strong person nor a powerful magician, yet you¡¯re not scared one bit by your situation." The boss asked, her curiosity peek by K strange behavior.

    K chuckled at her. "Trust me, darling, if you¡¯ve been to where I¡¯ve come from, nothing scares you anymore." He laughed. "I¡¯ve seen it all, both bad and worse, but never once have I been kidnapped by a human. Very exciting indeed!"

    He continued with a compliment on her appearance. "But you sure have the face of an angel and the heart of a sage."

    The boss laughed along with her goons. "Me, a heart of a sage? Your words are as sweet as your face. But I¡¯m nothing like that."

    "Am I? You have such a charming presence and a very captivating way of speaking. Tell me, darling, what is it that your heart truly desires?" K asked, a gentle smile on his face.

    Without realizing it, the bandit boss leaned in close to K, enthralled by his voice, until one of her goons shouted, "Shut up! Don¡¯t talk to our boss like that, you noble bastard!"

    The boss jolted backward, a reddish blush spreading across her face, her heartbeat quickening. K rolled his eyes and sighed loudly at the goon. "I''m sorry, did your mother ever taught you not to interrupt someone when they¡¯re talking?"

    "Me and this gorgeous darling are having a very interesting conversation, so piss off, you bollox" K scoffed, a sarcastic smirk playing on his lips.

    "You¡ªyou!" The goon was about to lunge at K, but he was stopped by another goon.

    "As much as I''d love to hear your comeback, I¡¯d prefer to know this lovely sweetheart''s name. So, come back once you''ve found the proper words to use," K said sarcastically to the goon before turning to the blushing boss.

    "Speaking of which, would you care to tell me your name, love?" K asked her. When she didn¡¯t respond, K was about to continue probing but the goon he had shooed off earlier cut him off.

    "You rich noble charlatan!" the goon shouted at the top of his lungs.

    K stared at him for a second before replying with the same sarcastic tone. "You had two minutes to think of a comeback, and that¡¯s the best you can do?" he mocked.

    "I would love to call you an idiot, but that would be offensive to the other idiots in the Idiotville in which you crawl out of." K said before turning away.

    The boss and the goon beside him struggled to contain their laughter. "You son of a bitch, I will¡ª" the goon started to lunge at K but was stopped by his boss.

    "Enough! Both of you, go away," the boss commanded, waving them off with her hand while her back was turned to them. They stood still until she shouted, "Now!" They scurried off.

    Her face was still red, she turned to K then unexpectedly, she leaned in and kissed him, before whispering in his ear. "You sure have a way with words, but we¡¯re going to have a problem if your friend doesn¡¯t appear by tomorrow."

    "Don¡¯t you worry, love, he¡¯ll be here," K reassured her with an unbothered smile. Seeing his charming expression, the boss blushed harder and turned to leave. "Lyla..." she said. "That''s my name," she added before leaving.

    Alone in the room, K leisurely murmured to himself, "Lyla, huh? Not a bad name." He sat back and started humming, then began pondering. "I wonder how long it will take for that ungrateful student of mine to come and get me?"

    When morning came, Davis stood in front of K¡¯s room with Skye, knocking on the door and calling his name. "K¡­ K? Wake up, it''s time to go!" He got no answer.

    With no other choice, Davis went down to the inn¡¯s counter and requested K¡¯s room key. He then went back up, unlocked the door, and found the room empty. On the table, a piece of paper was pinned down by a knife.

    Curious, Davis read it and discovered that K had been captured the previous night. He sighed in frustration and annoyance. "Seriously?" He blurted out loud, his mind was doubtful about the paper.

    Skye tapped his feet and barked at him. "Where is Uncle?"

    Davis crumpled the paper and explained to Skye, "Your uncle is being held by some bandits."

    Hearing this, Skye asked concernedly, "Let¡¯s go and help Uncle."

    Davis shook his head. "No need, K isn¡¯t someone you can kidnap easily. The fact that he¡¯s captured either means his captors are far stronger than him or he went with them willingly."

    "The paper asked for a huge amount of money, which means they knew the money was with me after capturing K. The fact that they didn¡¯t come for me immediately rules out the first option, leaving only the second," Davis explained his analysis of the situation to Skye.

    "K is a smart and cunning demon. If he¡¯s willing to go with them, it indicates that he doesn¡¯t see himself in any danger," Davis said, tossing the paper into a nearby trash can. "He¡¯ll be back soon after he gets bored waiting. Come on, Skye, let¡¯s go get breakfast."

    Hearing this, Skye remembered last night¡¯s conversation she had with K before he was kidnapped. She sat on her hind legs and relayed K¡¯s message to Davis. "Dad, Uncle K told me to tell you this if you decided not to help him."

    "Uncle said, firstly, he can¡¯t use his power at all, and if you don¡¯t help him, he might be in danger. Secondly, this will be good real-world training for you. Lastly, if you don¡¯t go and get him, he¡¯ll promise to consistently bother you for the rest of the trip," Skye recounted everything K had told her.

    "Of course, he would do something like that," Davis muttered to himself, waving his hand around angrily. "For god¡¯s sake, why wouldn¡¯t he?"

    Davis walked toward the door, with Skye following closely behind. "Are we going to go save Uncle K?"

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Davis smiled at her childish innocence. "We¡¯re going to get some breakfast first. If he¡¯s still alive, then he can wait a little longer." He smirked as he left the inn with Skye.

    Unbeknownst to them, a member of the bandit gang was following, closely monitoring Davis¡¯s actions. Despite his companion being kidnapped just last night, Davis went to the restaurant without a care in the world.

    "After coming out of the restaurant, he went to the adventurer''s guild," the observer reported to Lyla back at their hideout after a whole day of tailing Davis around.

    Lyla questioned him further. "Did he go in to request the adventurers'' help?"

    The others in the room listened closely, eager to know the answer. The observer replied, "No, he went there to register as an adventurer." His answer surprised everyone, including Lyla.

    They started whispering among themselves until Lyla told them to be quiet. "Did he go anywhere else?" she asked, her gaze piercing.

    "H-he went to the bank afterward, madam," the observer answered.

    Everyone in the room burst into cheerful conversation with each other. Lyla smiled, delighted to hear this. "So, he went to the bank? That¡¯s good. Did he take out the two hundred gold ransom amount?" she questioned further.

    The observer hesitantly replied, "About that... he didn¡¯t go to the bank to take out money. He went there to deposit the remaining money he had on him."

    The group fell silent, trying to understand Davis¡¯s actions. Confusion arose as they tried to comprehend his behavior, not knowing that Skye had already notified Davis about his stalker.

    Davis was aware of the observer''s presence and had led him on a wild goose chase around the city for the sake of it.

    As they¡¯re talking a burly man shouted. "He¡¯s mocking us with his actions, boss with all due respect we¡¯ve been too easygoing on our victim lately." He came to the center of the room. "Boss, we need to be more aggressive in our approach."

    "Yeah, he''s right," the people in the room whispered, nodding unanimously to his suggestion.

    "We¡¯re not having this discussion again, Arzus," Lyla shouted, her voice authoritative, but some of the people present continued to speak.

    Arzus persisted, rallying the group. "Boss, you¡¯ve been too lenient with them. If your godfather were here, he would have¡ª"

    Lyla angrily cut him off. "If my godfather were here, he would agree with my decision." She paused to catch her breath. "My decision still stands: we¡¯ll only take money from merchants and collect protection fees." She stared at them with murderous intent. "And if anyone dares to commit any crime that harms the ordinary folks of this town, you will answer to me."

    The room fell silent; no one dared to oppose her decision, though not everyone agreed with her either. "We will not use the old ways. Do I make myself clear?" The room remained silent. "Good, now leave," she ordered.

    Arzus stared at her with an unsatisfied gaze but soon left the meeting room closing the door behind him. Lyla took a deep breath and slumped back into her seat, using her hand to cover her face as she sighed frustratedly.

    "You know, for a group of mountain bandits, you don¡¯t seem to represent a unified front," K appeared out of nowhere, leaning against the wall with crossed arms, casually starting a conversation with Lyla.

    Lyla reacted by throwing a knife at the source of his voice. K tilted his head slightly, avoiding the knife as it jammed into the wall.

    "How the hell did you get out?" Lyla cautiously asked, her body on guard, ready to attack if K made any move.

    K moved closer to her, his movements calm and smooth. Despite her warning, he continued to approach. "I got bored waiting, so I decided to take a stroll around the bandit camp," K answered her question in his usual demeanor.

    "Then get back to your room, while I¡¯m still asking nicely," she said, highly on guard. The fact that he managed to sneak into the meeting room without anyone noticing meant he wasn¡¯t as weak as he appeared to be.

    "Who are you, my mother? You can¡¯t ground me! Right?" K made a snarky reply. He looked around the meeting room and noticed a pile of papers. "Since when did bandit leaders start doing paperwork?"

    He took one of the papers, revealing it wasn¡¯t a normal document but a drawing of something he never thought he would see in this world. "Is this yours?" K turned to Lyla with a surprised smile. "This is truly a remarkable drawing."

    Lyla shouted at him, "Put that down!" She then rushed at him with a flurry of punches. K easily avoided her attacks; compared to Davis, Lyla lacked in almost every aspect.

    K grabbed one of her arms and, using her momentum, spun her around and locked her arm behind her back. "Easy there, sweetheart. Didn¡¯t your godfather ever teach you the proper manner for treating guests?" K whispered to her.

    Lyla replied while trying to break free, "Then did your mother ever teach you not to touch other people''s stuff?" She finally broke free by using her aura to release a powerful force from her hand, pushing K backward.

    K took a few steps back, and as he turned to her, he saw her leg coming toward the right side of his head. He blocked it with his arm and used his leg to sweep at her remaining leg, causing her to drop. But he caught her before she hit the ground.

    "Trust me, darling, she would¡¯ve taught me that if she hadn¡¯t abandoned me back then," K answered her earlier question while holding her inches away from hitting the ground.

    "I''m sorry for asking." Caught in the moment, Lyla unexpectedly apologized, which went against the cold-hearted persona she tried to portray.

    K, inches away from her face, perked a smile and pointed out to her with his trademark attitude, "See? I told you that you have a heart of a sage!"

    Lyla''s heart throbbed as she stared at this strange person. "No, I¡¯m not. And let go of me."

    Gently laying her on the ground, K towered over her, pinning her in place. He examined her face, now redder than a tomato, before complimenting her. "You know, from this angle, you¡¯re ten times more beautiful than before."

    "So, tell me, darling, what is it that you truly desire?" K asked softly, his voice laced with seduction and anticipation. "Saying that out loud makes me sound like Lucifer," K mumbled to himself.

    For a moment, Lyla was bewitched by him and let her guard down. "I want to change the old bandit ways. I want to show them that we aren''t just bandits but a gr¡ª" She finally composed herself. "Get away from me!" She infused her fist with her aura and tried to strike K in the chest, but K quickly reacted by jumping backward. Lyla quickly got back up.

    K giggled, his attitude never seeming to change. "I applaud your dream, sweetheart. Here¡¯s my advice to you: if you want them to change their viewpoint of your group, try to cut down on the killing and disposing of bodies in rivers and such."

    Lyla lowered her hand and exclaimed in frustration, "Why does everyone keep blaming that on us?" Her anger was palpable as she mentioned the mysterious deaths.

    "The deaths started happening out of nowhere. We have nothing to do with it," Lyla explained, her eyes pleading for K to believe her. "We even tried to investigate, but our people ended up dead as well. It only happens at night, around the river near the mountain foot."

    K raised his brow and tilted his head. "You¡¯re saying that it wasn¡¯t your handiwork?" He continued dismissively. "I¡¯m no Scientologist, but between you and me, I think a group of bandits killing innocent passersby is more believable than them deciding to go for a midnight swim in the fast-flowing river."

    Lyla didn¡¯t bother to argue and dismissed him. "Think what you will, but we¡¯re not the ones who did it. We set up camp two months ago after a gruesome encounter with that thing."

    K questioned her further, "Oh, but why here specifically? Most bandits set up camp far from the city rather than on its outskirts, where they run the risk of being wiped out by the royal army or the forces of the pillars."

    Lyla answered, feeling less threatened by him as he was the first outsider willing to ask about the misunderstanding. "We have nowhere else to go. Our old place was three towns from here, but that creature came and decimated us overnight. When we first came, we were worried, but then the city became very chaotic due to the incident and¡ª"

    K cut her off with his thought. "They¡¯re too focused on struggling for control to be bothered by some country bandits." K hit the nail on the head, pacing leisurely around the room as he continued to break down her actions.

    "And after this creature took your home, you came here. Since it¡¯s close to the city, which suffered a huge catastrophe, many merchants and opportunistic travelers came seeking to make it big during the crisis."

    K turned to her with a knowing smile. "As long as you don¡¯t harm them and only ask for protection and access fees, they wouldn¡¯t bother reporting you, nor will the city care to subjugate your group since they¡¯re currently underhanded."

    "But it doesn¡¯t excuse you kidnapping me for ransom, does it?" K snickered, leaning against the wall and waiting for her answer.

    "We don¡¯t have enough money to support everyone and were forced to do it," Lyla answered shamefully. Immediately afterward, she tried to make an excuse. "But we agreed this would be a one-time thing and never again."

    K leaned closer to her and whispered, "To you, it¡¯s a forced decision." He then gestured as if presenting her with the view outside. "To them, it¡¯s a new way to survive."

    "I applaud your willingness to change the old ways, but if you don¡¯t have a clear goal, they¡¯ll spiral out of your control. And when that happens..." K¡¯s left hand was around her shoulder as he gently lifted her chin.

    K let go and slowly walked away. "A mountain cannot have two tigers. But if a tiger hesitates to hunt for its young, then the young will hunt it." K walked back casually, laughing after leaving his cryptic message.

    "Once you figure that out, I¡¯ll be in my cell," he said, stopping and jokingly turning back to Lyla, who was still in a daze. "I mean room, I¡¯ll be in my room, Mom." K chuckled wholeheartedly before walking through the back door, which was supposed to be locked.

    Lyla solemnly stood in the silent room as she ponder. She understood his meaning, but she wasn¡¯t ready to choose a path. In her mind, both paths led to a dead end.

 53: Rescue, sort of...

    In a small, dimly lit room separated from the corridor by an iron door with bars, K lounged comfortably in his chair, humming a song without a care in the world.

    "Can you pipe it down in there?" the guard outside shouted, kicking the iron door. The man has a distinct feature to him, he is a muscular man with a scar on his lip. Because of K¡¯s little act, Lyla had decided to send two men to guard and watch him.

    They didn¡¯t know why they were needed there, but since their leader had sent them, they could only oblige. "Because of you, my friend and I can¡¯t play cards," one of the guards grumbled.

    "My dearest friend, I fail to understand how that¡¯s my problem!" K responded, practically laying his head on the table out of boredom.

    The other guard joined in. "While the others are enjoying the night together, we¡¯re stuck here guarding a useless rich brat," he grumbled, his voice tinged with boredom as he yawned.

    "You can¡¯t blame me for that. As you said, I¡¯m just a feeble brat with some pocket change to spend," K said casually, going along with the narrative. "But I must admit, having you two gentlemen here with me sure makes my night a lot less boring."

    K then got up from his chair and moved toward the door, reaching his arm through the bars. "Since we¡¯re all here anyway, how about we entertain each other with our stories? As a merchant, I have many tales to share with smart fellows like yourselves. Both strange and weird, I promise they''ll knock your socks off."

    "Quit talking, brat. We¡¯re here to watch over you, not indulge you," the muscular guard who had shouted earlier quickly shot down K¡¯s offer.

    His buddy beside him was not so eager. "Come on, Higard, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to hear him out."

    Higard started to waver a bit, his breath hesitant. "Uh, I don¡¯t know¡­ we should just continue with our duty."

    Hearing this, K had a knowing grin and seized the chance to convince them. "My dearest friends, since both of us want the same thing, perhaps my proposition will be to your liking. I guarantee it will benefit both me, you, and you," K said, slowly pointing from one guard to the other, his voice soft and convincing yet subtly pushy.

    K then laid out his proposition to them. Once he finished, the two guards turned to one another with intrigued expressions.

    A few hours later, at the foot of the mountain. Under the cover of night, a shadow leaped from one tree to another. His movements were swift and precise as he effortlessly passed through the patrolling bandits and into their camp.

    Adorned in a sleek black suit that covered his body, Davis dodged and ducked to avoid the bandits¡¯ detection, successfully infiltrating their stronghold without making his presence known.

    With his sword strapped to his back, Davis moved from room to room, trying to pinpoint K¡¯s location while hiding his presence. "This is going to take a while," Davis sighed, frowning with concentration as he continued his search.

    Except for the bandit leader¡¯s room, which was the most heavily guarded, the other rooms showed no sign of K. Tired of searching, Davis decided to kidnap one of the patrolling guards who walked past the room he was in.

    "Answer my question and you won¡¯t be harmed," Davis instructed, his hand gripping the man¡¯s throat tightly and the other covering his mouth. The guard nodded, and Davis asked, "Where is K, your recently captured prisoner?"

    Davis let his hand go, and instantly the man started screaming, "Intru¡ª" He was knocked out before he could finish.

    "Alright, second time''s the charm," Davis exclaimed as he stared at the unconscious man¡¯s body.

    Davis repeated the process with the next unlucky patrolling guard, but this time he unsheathed his sword and used it to threaten him. After getting the information he needed, Davis knocked the man out and headed to the location.

    Back at K''s place, he sat at the same table as his captors, on the table was a playing card and some snacks.

    "So I said, give me everything you have, and the guy dropped everything¡ªeven his piss," Higard loudly recounted. K and the other guard both burst out laughing at his joke.

    "That is one fascinating story indeed, my friend," K laughed, tapping Higard on the shoulder.

    From the outside looking in, they appeared more like a group of old friends joking around and playing cards. "You¡¯re not half bad either, brat. Your fantasy story about this demon Toby that is scared of a fish liver is hilarious," Higard admitted.

    The other guard laughed until he shed tears, repeatedly slapping the table. "And he spoke with so much emotion, I almost believed his absurd story too," Higard added, laughing while pointing at K.

    K nodded proudly. "What can I say, my friend? I¡¯m quite the storyteller." He took a sip from his cup of booze, his eyes narrowing with a mischievous spark. "Stories are always exaggerated for entertainment, so mine can''t be compared to yours, my friend."

    In his signature style, K continued his speech. "With your years of life experience and journey, I''m sure you have quite the story to tell. And what''s even more impressive is your boss¡ªto be able to command so many brave men like yourself..."

    K then raised the booze bottle and poured it into the two half-drunken guards'' cups. "Well, she must be quite the character. Wouldn''t you agree, my friend?"

    "Character my ass, she''s nothing but a pretentious girl who¡¯s never experienced the real world," Higard grunted, his words slurred as he continued chugging down booze.

    The other guard nodded in agreement. "She lacks what it takes to be a leader. If she weren''t the boss''s goddaughter, she wouldn¡¯t be anything," he spat angrily, nearly falling off his chair.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    K raised an eyebrow and continued his probing questions. "I heard something about your old leader passing," he said, sighing with a hint of regret. "If only I had the chance to meet such a man before he burned alive."

    Higard and his companion exchanged confused looks. "What the fuck are you talking about? Our leader wasn''t burned alive; he was eaten by that beast."

    K quickly covered his mouth with his hand, his eyes widening in feigned shock. "I apologize for my idiocy, but Mr. Higard, you seem to know about his brave sacrifice against this... formidable beast."

    K gently raised the bottle of booze and refilled Higard¡¯s cup. "Mr. Higard, please, would you be so kind as to enlighten me about his bravery?"

    The other guard, drunk and incoherent, spoke in a slurred voice. "That stormy night, the monster appeared out of nowhere." He said, his body struggling to sit up straight. "Its wings covered the sky, its claws were sharper than blades, and its fiery breath burned even in the pouring storm."

    K''s interest was piqued, a grin spreading across his face as he giggled. Higard shouted angrily at the other guard''s story. "It didn''t breathe fire! I was there. I saw it shoot lightning, and its beak, its screech was deafening." Meanwhile, the other guard had already fallen off his chair and was snoring loudly.

    Higard continued with a hiccup, fumbling to sit up straight. "Our former leader chose to fight it, but he was killed in the end," he slurred, slumping onto the table. "He gave us time to run, and his foolish girl gave us hope to live."

    He too soon fell into a deep sleep, his hand still holding the half-empty cup of booze. "What a truly insightful conversation we had," K said, sitting alone at the table.

    "Well then, gentlemen, I¡¯ll see myself out. Have a lovely night, my friends," K said, taking one final sip from his cup before getting up and leaving.

    Outside in the corridor, K met Davis, whose outfit made K chuckle softly. "Well, you sure took your time. How is Skye, surely you didn¡¯t bring her along on your little excursion?" K asked.

    Davis, pulling his mask down, answered with rushed urgency. "No, I didn¡¯t bring her with me and She''s fine, now let¡¯s go!" he said, gesturing for them to leave.

    "Before that," K stopped Davis, extending his hand, "I believe you have something of mine. Mind giving it back?" K leisurely waited with his hand out for Davis.

    Davis reached into his pocket and gave K his spatial ring back. "There now let¡¯s get out of here!"

    K inspected the ring and smirked. "You go on ahead; I¡¯ll catch up to you later. I need to say my goodbyes first," he said, shooing Davis away after getting his ring.

    Davis stared at K with his mouth agape and an incredulous expression. "If you can catch up to me later, why wouldn¡¯t you just leave by yourself?"

    K thought for a moment before answering. "For starters, you had my wallet with you." He showed the ring now on his finger and walked past the stunned Davis. "Also, the view here is quite eye-catching, so I chose to stay a bit longer."

    "Now that I think about it, that ring has an awful lot of gold. Care to elaborate on how you managed to get your hands on it?" Davis turned around and followed K closely. Their carefree actions made them look like they were out for a stroll in a bandit camp.

    K shrugged him off. "I hit the jackpot during one of my outings." With that, K leaped onto the roof and started heading toward the bandit leader''s location.

    Davis watched him go with a tired stare, sighed, and shook his head. "I wonder what''s for breakfast tomorrow?"

    Soon, Davis too leaped onto the roof and headed in the opposite direction. K moved with ease, avoiding any detection as he effortlessly entered the boss''s room. Sensing no one''s presence, he roamed the place as if it were his home.

    Picking up a paper that caught his interest, K examined the content and happily exclaimed, "A waterwheel, smart!" He giggled as he continued going through the papers. Just then, Lyra entered the room, and they stood in awkward silence as their gazes met.

    K turned to Lyra, then to the papers, and back at her. He joked, "Well, this is awkward!"

    Lyra frowned as she saw her drawing in his hand. "Put my drawing down, or I''ll chop you up and grind you into mincemeat," she said, her eyes blazing with anger.

    K continued holding her paper and responded, "My dear, if you¡¯re trying to intimidate me, you¡¯re failing spectacularly." He finally placed the paper back into its stack.

    "How did you manage to get out? What happened to the guards?" Lyra questioned him cautiously, her hand slightly shaking with uncertainty.

    K replied casually, "Don¡¯t worry, darling, your guards are unharmed." He walked closer to her, his smile drawing her in. "I can leave anytime I want. The only reason you can keep me here is because I let you!"

    He threw a small bag at her. "Here you go! This is for the room." K then exited through the window, disappearing without a sound. Lyra could tell there were coins in the bag from the clinking sound it made when she caught it.

    She opened it slowly, and her eyes lit up with hope as she saw the 200 gold coins and a small paper note inside. Taking the note out and reading it, she let out an incredulous scoff and mumbled, "Annoying bastard."

    An hour later.

    Near the foot of the mountain, K walked around freely through the sudden thick fog that had appeared out of nowhere, his hands tucked inside his coat pockets as he whistled along his way. The fog was so dense that it was barely possible to see past a few meters.

    Man¡¯s scream*

    "Oh, curious!" K softly whispered to himself as the scream disappeared as quickly as it had come. K walked slowly toward the source, his movements showing no sign of urgency or worry. Along the way, he spotted some mind-boggling footprints.

    K squatted down to inspect them. "What the...?" It seemed like a man had walked through this path barefoot, but what was strange was how the footprints appeared.

    The footprints were spaced apart and seemed to walk on all fours. "Did a skinwalker come through here?" K wondered. Following the tracks further, he spotted a single shoe along the strange trail.

    As K investigated further, he found an even stranger scene. On the ground was a flattened area of grass that looked like a scuffle had taken place, and the strange footprints leading toward a flowing river downstream.

    Now with a new trail imprinted onto the ground leading toward the river, K noticed a long line intersecting with the footsteps. At first glance, it looked similar to a carriage wheel rolling through the mud, except there was no mud.

    The line appeared halfway and then disappeared, only to reappear again near the river. K noticed that along the singular line of the trail, there were a few footsteps: one barefoot and the other a shoe print matching the lone shoe he had found.

    The most confusing part was that the strange footsteps, which appeared to belong to a creature with four human feet, ended at the river with no sign of it leaving.

    K determined that the singular line was caused by a man being dragged toward the flowing river, pushing against whatever was pulling him. The struggle had started even before they reached this place, which explained why his shoe had dropped.

    "Fascinating!" K murmured as he inspected the track. He giggled internally, trying to piece together the strange scene before him. "Now this an exciting mystery."

 54: becoming an adventurer?

    Time passed quickly, and Davis soon found himself following K back to the foot of the mountain. The morning sunlight illuminated the path, with birds singing atop the trees and the sound of the fast-flowing river nearby.

    The silhouette of the dancing leaves mixed with the soft breezing wind is very soothing to the group trekking along the path.

    "Why are we coming back to the mountain?" Davis inquired. Following closely was Skye, who walked alongside Davis with happy enthusiasm, treating it as a normal walk.

    K, leading the way, replied with eager anticipation, "To solve a mystery!"

    Continuing, K arrived back at the spot where he had seen the strange footprints the night before. Most of the footprints had already faded over time, except for the flattened grass and the wheel-like dragged line in the dirt.

    "Davis, come and take a look at this," K called out, pointing toward the flattened area on the grass.

    "Looks like someone slept here," Davis said, breathing in the morning breeze.

    "Another person was killed here last night while I was coming down the mountain," K said casually, surprising Davis, who hadn¡¯t heard the news yet.

    "So those bandits killed another person?" Davis uttered, his eyes frowning with a hint of anger. "This is getting out of hand. If the knights still aren''t doing anything, I''ll intervene before¡ª"

    K cut him off with a sniggering laugh. "Those idiots aren''t the ones doing this. It''s something else..." K turned to Davis with an excited grin. "Something supernatural, isn¡¯t this great?"

    Davis looked at K and asked, confused, "I¡¯m sorry, but how is that any better?"

    K moved toward the edge of the trail and explained, pointing toward the footprints. "Look here, at first glance, there seem to be two sets of footprints, but if you look closely at how they''re spaced apart and their size, it''s from the same creature."

    Skye leaned in to examine the footprints with K, despite not knowing what she was looking for. "The footprints came toward the river and then disappeared, with no trace of it ever leaving..." K giggled, patting Skye''s head as he explained.

    "I¡¯m still trying to figure out what this thing is. This is where you come in," K said, jolting happily. With his hands tucked in his coat, he stared at Davis¡¯s confused face. "I have some theories, but for tonight, you and Skye need to stake this area out."

    K stared at the river. "If the creature came out of the water, then the creature I¡¯m thinking of is confirmed." He happily turned to walk away. "But if it isn¡¯t, well¡­ I have another theory in mind."

    Davis listened his expression curious but skeptical. "If you¡¯re not sure but have an idea, why don¡¯t you stay here yourself to confirm it?" he asked, standing still and watching K walk away.

    K stopped and asked, "I¡¯m going to go ask around the place. Besides, are you sure you want to spend the night listening to me yammer non-stop?" He waved back as he continued walking. "I didn¡¯t think so!"

    "If it has a form, kill it. But if it¡¯s a spirit, then observe it. Come back to me with every detail," K shouted back. He spotted the observing bandits in the nearby bushes, and Davis sighed at the task given to him before calling Skye and heading back to town.

    The bandits, at least, held their end of the deal. After receiving the money, they didn¡¯t come after them and only watched when they came into their territory.

    Back in town, K, Davis, and Skye finally arrived at their original destination and entered the Adventurer''s Guild. Inside, they noticed how understaffed the guild was and how few adventurers were present.

    After a very short wait, both K and Davis were tested for acceptance as adventurers. The test was simple for newcomers: a duel with an instructor in either magic or swordsmanship. Both K and Davis chose swordsmanship, leaving Skye at the front desk.

    In the open ground behind the Adventurer''s Guild, K and Davis awaited the instructor''s arrival with two other people who were also taking the test. The two newcomers were roughly the same age as Davis, but their trepidation about the upcoming test was palpable in their anxious pacing.

    "Good morning, everyone," the instructor greeted them excitedly. "I¡¯m the instructor who will be testing you, but before we begin, I believe I should introduce myself. I used to be a royal knight captain before I retired," he said proudly.

    They were handed a wooden sword, "I may be easygoing but don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯ll not go easy on you youngling so you should come at me with everything you have too." He reminded, pointing his sword at K.

    "You, young man. There''s a unique aura about you. Come, I¡¯d like to test you first," the instructor said, singling K out. K''s casual smile and leisurely stance ticked the instructor off.

    "Gladly," K responded, walking up and taking his position.

    "There''s always one like them," the instructor thought, misinterpreting K''s nonchalant manner as that of someone who planned to buy his way into becoming a high-ranking adventurer only to die on the field.

    The instructor studied K, noting that his new vessel appeared to never experienced hardship before, reinforcing his initial thoughts. K looked weak and had hands that seemed unfamiliar with holding a blade.

    The countdown began, and K stood around with his gaze roaming the area and a smile on his face, like a spectator rather than someone taking the test seriously.

    Once the count hit zero, the sword instructor rushed toward K to quickly finish the match. Before he knew it, he was lying on the ground, staring upward at the tip of K¡¯s wooden sword. Except for Davis, everyone was left in awe at the way K fought.

    When the instructor came at K, he brought down his blade with a powerful downward slash, hoping to end it in one go. But K reversed his wooden blade into a reverse grip. Quickly determining the distance, K dashed into the instructor''s slash.

    He quickly shifted his body to the left, using his hand to support the blade. K successfully blocked the incoming force. Now in range, he launched a precise hit at the instructor''s throat with his right elbow.

    In sudden shock, the instructor felt his arm being grabbed by his opponent. Before he could react, his opponent pushed back, throwing him onto the ground. When he opened his eyes, all he saw was his opponent¡¯s weapon pointing at him while he lay there.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The instructor soon burst out laughing. "Hahaha, amazing, young one. Perhaps I¡¯m growing senile to not notice a tiger standing in front of me." He pushed his hair back with one hand. "Tell me young one, what is your name?"

    K humbly extended his hand toward the instructor. "You can call me K, Sir. And I was just lucky, that''s all." He smiled innocently, masking his true intentions.

    From the beginning, K had been aware of the instructor''s characteristics, which was why he had acted like a clueless idiot.

    The one thing that pissed a veteran the most is to see someone half-ass the very thing they are proud of and by using that K successfully pushed the instructor into looking down on him without the need to use any words.

    Next up is Davis, K whispered something in the instructor''s ear and both of them grinned at Davis making his skin crawl. "I understand, then I will test your companion with the same standard as a royal knight."

    "Go all out, Davis," K shouted before leaving him behind. Davis, understanding the challenge, grinned at the instructor and raised his blade into a defensive stance. "Please guide me as you see fit, Sir."

    Light blue lightning crackled and emerged from Davis¡¯s body, startling the other two back. His form was enveloped in a bluish aura, with lightning dancing from his sword.

    "What interesting recruits we have today," the instructor muttered, his blood boiling as he observed the extent of Davis¡¯s aura. With a fierce determination, he released his aura in the form of blazing yellow flames. The two combatants rushed toward each other.

    At the main hall, K hummed happily as he walked toward the front desk.

    BOOM*

    An explosion briefly caused a smirk to appear on K¡¯s face before it quickly vanished. He walked past the staff and curious onlookers who rushed by him to witness the commotion.

    "Hello, Skye," K said warmly, scratching the child¡¯s head. "Uncle''s going to be away for a bit, so be a good girl, okay?"

    "Yes, Uncle K," Skye replied cheerfully, settling down to wait for Davis. After giving a wink to the female staff at the front desk, K left the adventurer guild, the sound of the ongoing explosion echoing behind him.

    Davis and the instructor exchanged blows for a while, neither landing a hit. Davis found the fight with the veteran royal knight captain less stressful than his encounters with K.

    Unlike K, who used every advantage¡ªhis body, movements, environment, sword, aura, and relentless aggression¡ªthe instructor focused solely on his sword and aura. This allowed Davis more time to think and strategize.

    Taking advantage of this, Davis concentrated on improving his mastery of the Lightning God¡¯s Sword Art, attacking solely with his sword. Over time, Davis''s advanced aura usage, a skill K had taught him, gave him the upper hand.

    The instructor, meanwhile, grew weaker as the battle wore on. Eventually, Davis emerged victorious, having outlasted his opponent through superior technique and stamina.

    On the busy street

    K found himself walking toward a food stall where a familiar woman was waiting for him. "I hope you didn¡¯t wait long, Miss Lyra," K said, taking the empty seat next to her.

    "Your note, what do you mean by it?" Lyra asked, sliding the note to him.

    K giggled at her cautious action and secretive whisper. "It¡¯s just as I wrote. I wish to sponsor you." He placed a bag filled with gold on the table. "There are 2,000 gold coins in this bag, and it could be yours if you accept my conditions."

    "What are your conditions?" Lyra took a deep breath and asked, her eyes locked onto the bag of gold.

    K chuckled, his voice was soft and tempting. "Simple. First of all, you and your group of wayward fools need to rebrand. Being bandits doesn¡¯t sit right with the locals. Second is that you signed a contract with me and I¡¯ll have 50 percent of all the profit from all your inventions and ideas."

    Lyra exclaimed, "What?" She stared at him, dumbfounded. "Fifty percent? That''s too much¡­"

    K sighed, laughing at her predictable reaction. "Fifty percent for a long-term cooperation between you and me. I¡¯ll provide guidance, and you¡¯ll be responsible for creating the products."

    "Of course, 2,000 gold coins are just a piece of the pie¡ªa welcoming price for the bright future inventor you will become," K explained, inching the bag of gold closer to her.

    "The reason I chose you out of all the others is because you¡¯re a genius," K mentioned. Leaning in, he whispered in her ear, "You have a goal without a way to achieve it. I will guide you to that goal."

    K raised a contract paper to her. "Darling, you have what I want," he said, then raised his other hand, holding the bag of gold. "And I have what you need¡­ All you need to do is take my hand." Pushing both objects in front of her, he whispered, "I will break the shackles that clip your wings, and you will fly as high as you wish to go."

    Lyra, unable to decide, stammered, "P-please give me some time to think."

    Hearing this, K grinned, taking back both objects with a regretful sigh. "Shame, you could have been so much more, but you¡¯re not ready to take the lead like the leader who came before you." He shook his head and got up from his chair, he mischievously mentioned her deceased godfather.

    "I have many things, but time is not in my arsenal. It was a nice talk, Miss Lyra, but I will bring this offer to someone else. Goodbye." K took the bag and placed it into his spatial ring.

    Frantically, she stopped him. "Please, just one day. Give me one day."

    K smiled and nodded slightly. "I hope you have a lovely evening, Miss Lyra. And say hi to the guys for me," he said, subtly alluding to those awaiting her back home.

    As she watched him walk away, Lyra froze. Her eyes shifted around quickly, and she bit her lip before shouting, "Wait." Her words made K grin. She walked up to him, reached into his coat, and took the contract from him. "Fine, I¡¯ll sign the contract. But you better keep your word," she glared at him.

    "Darling, I always keep my promises," he stated. As their gazes locked onto each other, K presented a quill for her to sign the contract. She snatched it from him, quickly signing her name and handing the contract back.

    K rolled the paper up, and a flame engulfed it, burning it away instantly. "The deal is made. See you soon, Miss Lyra." He handed her the bag of gold before waving goodbye.

    A few hours after leaving the food stall, K roamed around aimlessly in the market until Davis found him with Skye. "Here, this is yours." Davis threw a badge toward K.

    There was a silver symbol of the adventurer guild on it. "Silver rank, huh? At least it isn¡¯t bronze," K remarked.

    "Uncle, where are you going?" Skye asked, jumping up and down beside him.

    K scratched her head and played with her cheek. "I¡¯m going to the nearby bar. You should look after your father during your stakeout tonight."

    Skye tilted her head and barked curiously. "What is a stakeout?"

    Davis chimed in. "It¡¯s when you play hide and seek. Let¡¯s go get ready for the game, Skye." He beckoned Skye, and she obediently followed. K gave him a thumbs-up for his answer and watched as they walked in the opposite direction.

    At night, K stood before a tavern. "So, this is the last place most of the deceased visited before their deaths," he murmured. As he walked through the front door, he was struck by the lively atmosphere.

    He took a seat at the bar and ordered a drink, looking around the jam-packed tavern, all he could hear was the lively conversation between the people. "Lively, isn¡¯t it?" K remarked to the bartender.

    "You seem to be new here, sir. May I ask where you¡¯re from?" the bartender inquired as he handed K his drink.

    K took a sipped of his drink and started answering. "The city. I thought I¡¯d come here to take my mind off things. Too much has been happening in the city these days, and I¡ª" K was interrupted by an angry yell.

    Sensing something interesting was about to happen, he turned around and saw two groups of people yelling and threatening each other, face to face. "Now this is entertaining," K muttered, sipping his drink as he watched the chaos unfold.

 55: The mystery continue

    Under the cover of darkness, Davis and Skye lay low, huddled among the bushes, keeping a close watch on the patch of land connected to the flowing water.

    Skye barked softly, "What are we looking for, Dad?" She slumped onto her front paws, her eyes squinting slightly as she continued to look for any sign of life.

    Lying on his stomach, Davis replied, "I¡¯ve got no idea either, but he told us to keep watch." He sighed, letting his head slump forward out of pure tiredness. "We¡¯re going to be here for a while."

    As they continued their seemingly aimless stakeout, neither noticed the fog slowly starting to roll in, thickening around them. Unbeknownst to them, a monster would soon rear its head.

    Meanwhile, K sat across from the bartender, both smirking in anticipation as they watched two groups of men arguing intensely. The argument was growing more heated with each passing second, much to K''s delight.

    "Funny, isn¡¯t it?" K glanced at the bartender before continuing. "They were happily drinking a few minutes ago, and now they''re at each other''s throats."

    The bartender chuckled brightly. "It¡¯s more common than you think, sir. They always fight over something. It''s almost become a tradition at this point."

    "You have to admit, it¡¯s a good one!" K joked, pointing at him.

    Before the bartender could respond, a man was suddenly hurled across the counter, knocking the bartender out and clearing the bar.

    K still staring blankly at the bartender''s last position, then giggled. "He didn¡¯t say no." He grabbed his cup and turned back to enjoy the spectacle.

    Leaning comfortably against the counter, K sipped his booze, thoroughly entertained as he watched the chaos unfold. What started as a scuffle between two groups of men quickly escalated into a full-blown brawl, with even the unaffiliated patrons joining in, turning the tavern into a free-for-all.

    As K observed, a man was flung onto the chair next to him. K turned to him, a playful smile on his face. "My friend, care for a drink?" he offered. The man struggled to get up, but before he could, he was knocked out cold by a punch from another brawler.

    "Great shot," K complimented, raising his cup in a mock toast to the man who had thrown the punch. The brawler paused, turning his attention to the nonchalant K.

    Suddenly, he lunged at K with a heavy jab. K leaned back, dodging it just in time, but the motion caused his booze to splash into his opponent''s eyes, temporarily blinding him. In a frenzied state, the man stumbled around, and K jokingly tripped him, sending him crashing to the ground where he remained motionless.

    K looked up to see that more of them had noticed him, advancing with the assumption that he was easy prey. "Time to have some fun," K chuckled, rising to his feet and joining the fray.

    Back on the mountain, Davis was beginning to doze off, while beside him, Skye was already fast asleep. The fog had fully enveloped the area, yet nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Davis yawned, his vision blurring and his body growing restless as sleep began to overtake him.

    Ah*

    A piercing scream shattered the silence, jolting them both awake. They turned towards the river but saw nothing. As they stood up, they finally noticed how unnaturally thick the fog had become, so dense that they could barely see anything around them.

    "Skye, can you see anything?" Davis asked, his eyes darting through the thick white fog, but there was nothing in sight.

    "No, I can¡¯t smell, see, or hear anything since that scream," Skye replied, her senses heightened. The bluish stripe on her fur grew more prominent, a clear sign she was ready to shift into her battle form.

    They stood back-to-back, tense and alert, but there was nothing¡ªno sound except for the chirping of mountain insects, no movement at all. Carefully, they began to inch toward the grassy clearing.

    They didn¡¯t dare search for whatever was out there, uncertain of what it was or how to fight it. Suddenly, a male voice echoed from the direction of the river, desperate and pleading. "Help me, please¡­ ANYONE!"

    As usual, Davis quickly rushed in the direction of the voice, with Skye close behind. But despite their thorough search, they found nothing. they focused on the sound of his scream, and they realized it wasn¡¯t coming from the river but from across it.

    Even after pinpointing the direction, Davis still couldn¡¯t see anything through the unnatural fog. "Skye, get as low to the ground as you can. I¡¯m going to clear the air around us," Davis said, his voice serious and his hand on his blade handle, electricity crackled around his body, growing more intense by the second.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, Second Form: Sweeping Storm*

    He leaped into the air and swung his blade in a circular motion, sending a lightning-infused slash through the air. The energy cleared the fog around them, revealing the man.

    The man was half-submerged in the river, slowly sinking deeper. Pure terror was etched across his face. Though he struggled physically against the water, his submerged body seemed paralyzed, unable to break free.

    The man¡¯s fear was palpable as he looked at Davis with his terrified eyes. His lips trembled, and tears streamed down his cheeks as he cried out, "Please, help me!" But as his body sank further, he desperately tried to shout again.

    "Please help me get off this h¡ª" His words were cut off, replaced by a gurgling sound as the river water reached his nose, leaving only air bubbles behind.

    Determined, Davis channeled his power. Using the sharp edges of rocks that were slightly sticking out of the river, he leaped across the river, his enhanced speed propelling him over the rushing water. But he fell just short, crashing into the river instead of landing on the other side.

    Davis was prepared, raising his blade into a defensive stance as he slowly backed toward the shore. On the other side, Skye barked loudly, her heart racing with fear as she watched him crash into the river. The fog around them began to dissipate, as if by magic.

    When Davis finally reached land, he was gasping for breath, his heart pounding in his chest. He had faced monsters since he was young and knew fear intimately, but this was different.

    It wasn¡¯t the fear of an enemy he could see or understand¡ªit was the fear of the unknown, something he couldn¡¯t identify or predict. When his breathing steadied, he finally noticed the strange prints on the ground, leading into the water.

    New, strange prints appeared¡ªcompletely different from the ones he and K had seen before. These were handprints. As Davis followed the trail from the river, his unease grew with each step, his breath caught stuck in his throat, he hastily turned his head left and right as he walked fearing that something would jumped at him from the shadow.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The handprints continued far from the riverbank, spaced evenly apart, almost as if some creature with four hands instead of feet had crawled along. What unsettled him even more was that the prints were identical to human hands. As they approached the river, the handprints grew smaller and smaller.

    It was as if the skin and flesh had gradually peeled away, leaving behind only bone. The final print before the creature entered the water looked exactly like a skeletal human hand¡ªfour of them, moving in unison like an animal.

    "K is going to enjoy hearing about this discovery!" Davis murmured as he dumbfoundedly stared at the prints.

    In the lively tavern, K stood alone among the bruised, battered, and injured bodies scattered across the floor. "Stop! We¡¯re the Celestia knig¡ª¡± Three people clad in Celestia enforcer uniforms burst through the door, cutting their words short as they took in the scene.

    Their gazes locked onto K, who was casually walking back to his chair and pouring himself another drink. "You two, check on the others. I¡¯ll handle him," commanded a female knight, her crimson hair and fiery red eyes exuding authority.

    She approached him and took a seat beside him, her tone stern. "Sir, I¡¯m from the knight order responsible for the safety of this town¡¯s people." She slid her sigil across the table. "Would you mind answering a few questions, Sir?"

    K downed his drink, brushing his hair back with a practiced ease. He turned to her with his usual demeanor and a charming smile. "Sweetheart, I wouldn¡¯t dream of ignoring such an attractive gal like yourself."

    The knight maintained a professional front, though she couldn¡¯t entirely ignore the allure of his smile. "Sir, what is going on here?" she asked, her duty taking precedence over her reactions.

    K gestured casually around the room. "As you can see, everyone was just enjoying a pleasant evening. Suddenly, they had the bright idea to start a little friendly, safe, and well-organized game of who going to wake up in the medical center first."

    She glanced from his innocent smile to the chaos around them. "This is ''safe''?"

    K chuckled and leaned in closer. "It could¡¯ve been a lot worse," he replied with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Say now darling, since it is fate that brought us together, would you mind telling me your gorgeous name?"

    The knight firmly denied his advance. "I¡¯m sorry, Sir. But, I¡¯m currently working right now." She then got up and continued questioning him. "And how come you¡¯re the only one who is fine?"

    K giggles, "What can I say? I¡¯m one lucky son of a gun!" He continued sipping his cup, his eye never leaving the female knight''s face.

    She listened intently to K¡¯s account, taking meticulous notes. "So, you¡¯re claiming you have no involvement in this entire scuffle?" she asked, pointing her pen at him as she awaited his response.

    K responded quickly, his expression one of innocent detachment. "Well, I wouldn¡¯t exactly call it a scuffle, but yes, madam. You have my word!" He added a slight bow and a charming smile for good measure.

    As the female captain¡¯s subordinates helped an injured man to his feet, the man glared at K. "You bastard, you broke my nose with your elbow, you fuc¡ª" His outburst was cut short as he was swiftly pulled away.

    K stood there with an awkward smile, glancing at the female captain who smiled back at him. "Please don¡¯t misunderstand, madam. That man is clearing isn¡¯t in the right state of mind." As he spoke, another injured person passed by, and then another, some praising him and some cursing him for his involvement.

    "Nothing to do with it, you say?" The female captain smiled at him warmly, her hand on her cuff.

    "What a lovely night this is, don¡¯t you agree, darling?" K swiftly changed the subject, turning his head away with a dramatic flair. "Let¡¯s not dwell on the small details. I feel we¡¯re making a real connection here. How about we leave this place and head to your place?"

    She returned his smile, leaning in to take his hand and whispering, "Very well, handsome." She then led the way.

    An hour later, K stood with a look of disappointment, staring at Davis from behind a metal bar with a raised brow and gaping mouth.

    "How did you manage to get yourself locked up in less than four hours?" Davis asked, placing a hand on his hip, clearly unimpressed.

    "I got played by a woman," K said, his gaze shifting to the female knight captain sitting on his desk, who was softly laughing at his predicament.

    Davis facepalmed. "You were charged with public indecency." Hearing this, K raised his brow and shrugged. "Sounds about right."

    Davis continued reading from the list of charges the female knight captain had handed him. "Assault, assault with the intent to cause injury and vandalism?" K nodded proudly. "Not to that extent but something like that¡­"

    "Providing false statements and attempted bribery of an on-duty Celestia knight?" Davis looked up at K, his expression shifting to one of impressed disbelief.

    K grinned, crossing his arms as he laughed. "I¡¯m not sure about those last ones, but I won¡¯t deny the others," he stated calmly, his eyes drifting to the wall as if trying to recall. "Oh, by the way, where¡¯s Skye?" he asked, his carefree smile never fading.

    "She¡¯s waiting outside. We saw something¡­ strange," Davis began, his voice trailing off as he recounted his entire experience to K. As he spoke, Davis realized how unbelievable his story sounded.

    "Shit, so it isn¡¯t a skinwalker or a Spirit of the Wendigo," K sighed, scratching his head as he continued ticking names off his mental list. "And it isn¡¯t a Kappa either."

    He listed a few more names, then suddenly brightened. "It couldn¡¯t be Nessie, since this isn¡¯t Earth." He paused and asked, "Did you hear any music or singing?"

    Davis shook his head, indicating that he hadn¡¯t.

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t know why I thought there was a Siren in a river. It could be a Yotsuya Kaidan¡­ Nah, that can¡¯t be right." K murmured, his hand lightly grabbing his chin as he pondered.

    K grabbed the bars, leaning in to whisper to Davis. "Davis, go back to that tavern and gather information about the deceased. Try to figure out if they had any connection."

    Davis, puzzled by the request, asked, "Why the tavern?"

    K¡¯s eyes shifted left and right as he explained, "That night, I caught a strong stench of alcohol on the deceased''s shoes. They were worn down and old, the kind a long-distance traveler might wear. Plus, there were small wild strawberry flowers stuck to them, and this town isn¡¯t known for growing strawberries."

    "I was supposed to ask around, but I got sidetracked..." K said, hinting at his earlier misadventures. He then continued, "There¡¯s only one tavern in town where most travelers go when they visit. If my hunch is right, the others might be outsiders too."

    As Davis prepared to leave, he asked K for his final thoughts. "Are you sure about this?"

    K smirked lightly and shook his head. "No, not yet. But it¡¯s the only lead you and I have at the moment."

    "Another person has died..." Davis exclaimed, frowning as he stared at the ground. "All right, I¡¯ll see what I can find at the tavern, be back soon." He turned to leave, but something strange caught his eye in the corner of K¡¯s cell.

    "What¡¯s going on with them?" Davis asked, flicking his chin toward the three men huddled in the corner.

    K chuckled, glancing at them. The moment they saw his face, they quickly covered their own in fear. "You see... I made some new friends during my short stay in this fine establishment," K said, chuckling sinisterly as he stared them down.

    Davis sighed, understanding exactly what K meant. "Just make sure not to add more charges to your record while you''re in here."

    K turned back to Davis and nodded innocently. "You have my word, my friend. I¡¯ll make sure they aren¡¯t harmed¡ªPhysically." He chuckled again and walked back to the stone slab, sitting down.

    The others quickly gathered around him¡ªone massaging his shoulder, another his leg, and the last one fanning him from the side. K shrugged at Davis, leaning back and enjoying his free massage.

    Davis shook his head and turned to leave, unable to suppress a chuckle at his companion¡¯s new "vacation spot."

    "Another day, another damn story..." K muttered with a soft giggle as he exited the building. Outside, Skye was waiting patiently for him, and together, they set off toward the tavern.

 56: So youre the evil-spirit

    By the time Davis arrived at the tavern, it had regained its lively atmosphere. Despite the shattered tables, broken chairs, and scattered glass, everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves.

    Davis and Skye walked inside, and he immediately noticed the variety of outfits and appearances among the patrons. They took a seat next to the bartender from the previous night.

    "What can I do for you today, sir?" the bartender asked, his body still aching from the previous night¡¯s festivities.

    "Just a glass of water," Davis replied, placing two bronze coins on the counter. Casually, he added, "Did something happen last night?" His eyes scanned the room, lingering on the broken furniture.

    The bartender chuckled softly as he poured Davis his water. "Just the usual scuffle... We get bar fights every now and then, but last night was something else," he said with a giggle, clearly amused by the memory.

    "Oh, really?" Davis raised an eyebrow, taking a sip of his water before sliding it over to Skye. "If fights happen often, something like this should be normal for you."

    The bartender smiled, leaning in as he whispered excitedly, "It wasn¡¯t just the fight that was wild¡ªit was how it played out." He leaned back, starting to recount the events, his hands busy cleaning a wooden cup. "At first, it was just the usual brawl. I was sitting with a particularly handsome gentleman, enjoying the show, when suddenly, a man was flung across the bar and crashed into me, knocking me out for a bit."

    "I''m not sure what happened while I was out, but when I came to, I saw that same gentleman taking down everyone in the room, one by one," the bartender continued, his excitement growing as he spoke about K''s night. "Then, everyone else noticed him and made him their target. You might not believe me, but I watched him take down more than ten men at once¡ªnot to mention the ones he¡¯d already dealt with before."

    Davis nodded as he listened, thinking to himself, "So all the charges are true..." Beside him, Skye quietly sipped the water Davis had given her, enjoying it peacefully.

    "I see, he does sound... fascinating," Davis said, his expression thoughtful, as if piecing something together. "Mr. Bartender, would you mind answering a few questions? For a price, of course." Davis flipped a gold coin around his fingers before gesturing for the bartender to take it.

    The bartender quickly pocketed the coin. "What a generous tip, sir. I¡¯ll help you to the best of my ability."

    Davis leaned in closer, his eyes scanning the room as he whispered, "You see, my brother came here some time ago, hoping to make it big in the city. But he was found dead a few days ago... drowned. I was wondering if you knew anything about it?"

    The bartender maintained a calm demeanor as he shouted to another customer, "Ah, yes, be right there, sir." Then, turning back to Davis with a serious expression, he said, "I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss, sir. I believe your brother may have been kidnapped, robbed, and drowned by the mountain bandits."

    Davis, knowing firsthand that it wasn¡¯t the work of any human, pressed further. "I see... bandits. Could it have been something else?"

    "Something else? I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I¡¯m not sure I follow," the bartender replied, his voice tinged with surprise and confusion.

    Davis leaned in closer. "Something a bit more¡­ supernatural?"

    Another patron shouted for the bartender to hurry up with his order. "I¡¯ll get your drink to you shortly, sir," the bartender responded hastily, then turned back to Davis. "Supernatural?" he repeated, his tone laced with disbelief.

    The bartender pondered for a bit. "Well, there is an old legend of a forest spirit¡­ but it was debunked a long time ago. No one has ever actually seen this forest spirit," the bartender mused, becoming so engrossed in the story that he forgot about the other customer¡¯s order, which he still held in his hand.

    The neglected customer, growing furious, stood up and began to march angrily toward the bartender from the far corner of the bar. "Hey, bartender! Didn¡¯t you hear my order? I¡¯ve called it out to you many times man..."

    Davis, realizing his conversation was about to be interrupted, gave a calm command. "Skye, deal with him."

    In an instant, Skye¡¯s form began to shift. Her body grew to the size of an adult brown bear, the stripes on her fur becoming more prominent. Her claws and fangs sharpened as she let out a menacing growl, freezing the man in his tracks.

    "Would you like to join or wait?" Davis¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp as daggers, while Skye¡¯s gaze was more like a guillotine.

    "I¡¯m good, sir. I¡¯ll just wait," the man replied quickly, backing down and returning to his seat.

    Everyone¡¯s attention shifted to Skye as she shrank back down to her smaller form, cutely licking the cup clean with her tail wagging nonstop. Her sudden display of innocence put everyone at ease.

    "Now, tell me everything," Davis said calmly to the bartender, who was momentarily entranced by Skye¡¯s cuteness. "Why and how was the legend debunked?"

    The bartender composed himself before speaking. "The forest spirit legend has two different origins. The first story is about a seemingly normal woman who lives in town. She had a son and lived an ordinary life, but one day, she snapped and drowned her six-year-old boy in the river. They say that ever since the child¡¯s spirit has haunted travelers and townsfolk alike as a vengeful spirit."

    "The second story is about a nature spirit that lay dormant for ages. Once a year, it awakens, and during that brief period, it kills any passersby who aren¡¯t pure of heart. Both stories were debunked when a high priest from the holy church came to investigate but found nothing. That was everything I could find out from the bartender." Davis said, his voice serious.

    Leaning against the wall, Davis recounted the tales he had just heard from the bartender to K, who was on the other side of the metal bars.

    "Hmm, so a vengeful spirit of a dead child or a sentient, evil forest spirit that craves medium-rare human flesh," K summarized, his disbelief clear as day. "Well, certainly not on my bingo card, but it''s somewhat explainable."

    "Any idea how to deal with this¡­ evil-vengeful-man-eating-forest-spirit?" Davis asked, waving his hand in a gesture of mock confusion. "What even is a spirit, anyway?"

    "Spirit¡­ it¡¯s a broad term," K replied with a shrug. "For starters, people used to consider me a primordial evil spirit." He brushed off the thought before continuing, "But in this context, there are two plausible answers: one, the vengeful spirit of that dead brat, or two, a forest fairy or elemental spirit."

    Davis¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Aren¡¯t fairies supposed to be good to humans?"

    K laughed at Davis¡¯s question. "Have you ever been to Detroit?" Davis shook his head, looking even more confused, which made K giggle. "It¡¯s one hell of a place. It¡¯s not about their nature, but the environment. Fairies are innocent, young, and impressionable. The fairies most people know are elemental spirits."

    "The ones I¡¯m familiar with are territorial tricksters. They don¡¯t lie, but they love to twist their words. They prank humans, and it often goes too far. And that¡¯s when they¡¯re manifesting in serene, beautiful forested areas. Now, imagine what would happen if one grew up in a mountain where it¡¯s dark, gloomy, and filled with monsters and death."

    Skye, who had been rolling on the ground nearby, chimed in, "Uncle, Dad, Skye remembers hearing loud thunder-like sounds moving around from afar back then before Dad met the man in the water."

    K reached through the bars to pat her head. "Aww, aren¡¯t you a darling¡­ Spirits are often described as moving the environment around them and making a lot of noise."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Davis frowned, crossing his arms. "Is there a way to deal with them?"

    K¡¯s smile widened. "If it¡¯s a spirit¡ªwhether vengeful or a forest spirit¡ªas long as it doesn¡¯t have a corporeal form, you can trap it by tricking them. Fairy are quite easy to trick as long as you don¡¯t make an outrageous challenge, they will never back down from a challenge."

    "But if you can physically make contact with them then just cut them down, it always worked for me" K instructed, before giving a warning. "But be careful, they are very tricky to deal with and if they¡¯re in the physical world then they can turn invisible as well."

    Leaning in close, K whispered into Davis¡¯s ear, explaining the ritual to summon the spirit and how to capture it. With a final nod, Davis set off with a resolute expression, leaving Skye behind with K.

    "Happy hunting," K waved goodbye with a wide smile.

    The day passed uneventfully, but as night fell, Davis found himself at the eerie location where he had last seen the dead man. He let out a deep sigh before beginning to draw a circle on the ground.

    Following K¡¯s instructions, Davis carefully sketched a pentagram on the earth and placed a lantern nearby, its door open. He sat patiently inside the circle, recalling K¡¯s words:

    "Fairies usually appear as humanoid beings with wings or light. Use a lantern with the Seal of Solomon engraved underneath, and challenge them to stay inside for some time. Once they enter, close the lantern door. Make sure to draw a large Seal of Solomon around yourself as well. Most demons and spirits can¡¯t escape once they¡¯ve entered the seal, so they¡¯re very fearful of it."

    "I¡¯ve left the Seal of Solomon on your wrist," K whispered, tapping Davis¡¯s wrist so that a seal appeared like a tattoo. "Make sure to engrave it on the lantern as well and draw it the same way as this one. All you¡¯re missing is that damned ring, but you¡¯ll be fine."

    Davis sat in the center of the pentagram, watching as the familiar fog began to creep in from all corners. Following instructions, he closed his eyes, raised his hands to form a triangle in front of him, and started chanting K¡¯s words:

    "By the grace of evil, and by the blessing of the seven sins, I, his humble follower, use this authority as the prince of envy to call upon the evil that lurks in this place to follow, heed, and obey, as my word is his will."

    In the jail, despite the distance between them, K could instinctively sense that Davis was using the symbol and authority. "And so it begins," K smirked, rubbing Skye¡¯s belly. "Good thing you remembered the thunderous wind. I thought it was something else."

    Skye raised her head. "Wind? Uncle, I didn¡¯t hear wind... I heard something like footsteps, almost like..." She paused, her ears perked up, and she barked softly. "A horse running."

    K¡¯s smile faltered instantly at this new revelation. "Wait, it¡¯s not a fairy¡­ then what¡¯s it?" He left pondered through the thousand of different creature and monsters that he knew of.

    Back at the mountain, as the fog enveloped Davis, he saw no light, no demonic fairies¡­ nothing. He sighed in relief, sitting at the center, glad that no evil had appeared.

    Suddenly, a single black horse emerged from the fog. It wore a saddle and carried what appeared to be traveler¡¯s packages, but the rider was missing. The horse was well-groomed and looked at Davis, moving closer and stopping just before the seal on the ground.

    "Hey there, horsey. Where¡¯s your master?" Davis asked, patting the horse¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t notice that the horse had stopped precisely before its hooves touched the seal.

    K¡¯s eyes widened with realization. "Horse¡ªwater, drowning people, and disappearing without a trace¡­ A Kelpie."

    "Skye, get up and run to your father, as fast as you can. NOW!" K¡¯s voice was nearly a shout, startling Skye awake. "If you don¡¯t arrive in time, he might die."

    Without hesitation, Skye bolted out of the building. Outside, her form shifted into her battle stance, her nose working tirelessly to sniff out Davis¡¯s location.

    The horse¡¯s head moved away hastily as if trying to signal Davis that someone needed his help. It flailed around and made loud noises. Unaware of the danger, Davis, who was prepared to capture a fairy or vengeful spirit, was not on guard against this seemingly random horse.

    Not knowing the danger, Davis stepped out of the circle, pointing into the dense fog. "Is your master that way?" he asked worriedly, not realizing that the horse behind him was the danger.

    The horse leaned down as if inviting Davis to climb on. "Let¡¯s go save your master," Davis murmured, and with a sense of pride, he mounted the horse. It was only then that he noticed something strange¡ªthe horse, despite having a saddle, had no reins.

    The horse stood up and initially turned in the direction from which it had come. Then, without warning, it veered and began walking slowly toward the river.

    Davis was confused at first, but as they drew closer and closer to the river, panic set in. "The other way! That¡¯s the river. What are you doing, horsey?" When he realized pulling the horse back was futile, he tried to leap off.

    But as he attempted to dismount, he felt paralyzed, his body unable to move from the waist down. He was somehow stuck on the horse. "What the hell, stop, you stupid horse!" Davis shouted angrily as he saw the river approaching.

    Desperate, he gathered his aura into his fist and swung with all his might at the horse¡¯s neck. However, the attack seemed to have no effect, as if he had merely tickled the creature.

    Neighh¡ªNeighahaha*

    The horse turned its head, and in a spine-chilling moment, their eyes locked. Davis watched in horror as the horse¡¯s mouth widened into a twisted, grotesque smile, transforming its appearance into something eerily human.

    The horse¡¯s voice shifted from a normal whinny to a disturbing blend of laughter¡ªhalf animal, half demonic, and half human. The sound sent shivers down Davis¡¯s spine. He watched in terror as the horse¡¯s hooves began to morph, gradually changing into human-like limbs with each step.

    Davis struggled with all his might, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move even an inch. "What the fuck are you?" Davis shouted in a state of horrified desperation.

    The horse moved closer and closer to the river until its front hooves, now resembling hands, entered the water. "Stop, stop¡­ don¡¯t¡­" Davis realized at that moment that he had left his sword inside the protective circle.

    As the horse continued to advance, Davis felt the icy river water creep up against his body, threatening to swallow him whole. He struggled with every ounce of strength he had, but as the water reached his neck and began to pour into his mouth, his efforts became futile.

    Feeling as if all hope was lost, Davis stopped struggling and closed his eyes. Whether it was tears or river water on his face, he couldn¡¯t tell. All he could feel was the chilling cold intensify, and his thoughts drifted to his beloved family, friends, Skye, and oddly enough, K. In his mind, he imagined K dancing with joy at the prospect of his demise.

    Just as the water reached his eyebrows, Davis felt a sudden, powerful force yank him backward. Before he could process what was happening, he was airborne, being hurled away from the river. And in the air with him was none other than the horse that had been trying to drown him.

    Below them was Skye, in her battle form. As Davis was about to be dragged beneath the river, Skye followed his scent and, with a powerful bite on the horse''s tail, yanked them both back with all her strength.

    Davis crashed hard onto the ground. He felt Skye at his side, her paw gently patting his back. "Dad, are you alright? Did that thing hurt you?" Her voice was soft and teary, filled with the surge of emotion from nearly losing another family member.

    "I¡¯ll kill you!" Skye howled at the horse, her fierce screech shaking the surrounding trees and briefly disrupting the river¡¯s flow.

    "I¡¯m alright¡ªSkye¡­ Can you bring me my sword?" Davis said, his voice weak and breathless. "How did you know I was in danger?"

    "Uncle K told me to rush here. He said if I was late, you might be in danger and even¡ª" Skye handed Davis his sword, her voice trembling with tears. "You¡ªcould h-have."

    Davis gently patted Skye''s head when a voice called out to them, "You¡¯re alright?" They turned to see K, who had somehow managed to escape from jail. Upon seeing Davis, soaked and shivering, K snapped his fingers, and Davis was instantly restored to his normal state. "You¡¯re welcome," K said casually.

    Davis raised an eyebrow. "How did you even get out of jail?"

    "Illegally," K replied with a playful wink. "Speaking of which, where¡¯s that wheat-eating horse?" He glanced around his head swiveling left and right.

    Davis pointed upward. "There," he said, with Skye barking in agreement. K looked up and saw the horse hanging from a tree branch by its stomach.

    "That¡¯s new," K remarked with a chuckle. "I can¡¯t believe I saw a tree-climbing horse before a flying pig!" He tossed something at the horse, causing it to fall to the ground with a loud thud.

    The kelpie started to get back up, but Davis and Skye tensed. K waved a hand to calm them. "Don¡¯t worry, guys. A kelpie is only dangerous around water. On land, it¡¯s just a walking medium-rare steak. It¡¯s harmless"

    The horse''s body contorted, its bones shifting beneath the skin as it howled violently in pain. Suddenly, massive skeletal hands emerged, tearing through the flesh. As the horse''s skin was ripped away, a towering skeletal figure began to rise. It stood around thirty feet tall, resembling a giant human with a split horse¡¯s head and a human skull between the halves.

    The skeletal form, now stripped of flesh, revealed a reddish, almost translucent layer that barely covered its bones. Its heart, the only organ visible, throbbed ominously in the center of its chest.

    The creature leaned down, its fleshy, skeletal face peering intently at the three below. It let out a thunderous growl that reverberated through the mountain, sending tremors that reached the distant town.

    K, staring at the monstrous apparition, remarked, "Okay, I don¡¯t remember this part in legend¡­"

 57: Setting the stage for a massacre

    "So... you wanna go first?" K asked arms crossed as he stood still, gazing up at the towering monstrosity before them.

    Davis turned to K with a look of disbelief. "No, thanks. I''ll pass, " He replied, his eyes narrowing at K''s relaxed posture.

    Skye barked from the side*

    K chuckled, glancing back at Davis. "I thought you liked a challenge. What¡¯s the matter? Scared?"

    Skye''s barking grew more intense from the side*

    "What gave you that idea?" Davis quickly retorted, his hands gesturing for an explanation.

    Without missing a beat, K responded, "I seem to recall someone carrying all our luggage with such burning passion."

    Before their conversation could continue, the air around them suddenly shifted as the creature launched a punch with its skeletal arm. Davis reacted quickly, leaping out of the way while pulling Skye with him.

    Once they were a safe distance away, Davis turned back, only to realize that K was nowhere to be seen. The monster retracted its arm, revealing K lying in a giant crater on the ground, groaning in pain.

    "K?" Davis called out to K, still unknowingly clutching Skye''s arm. "You¡¯re not dead, right?"

    "They lied," K painfully groaned, his voice was low and barely coherent as he struggled to rise. "My back! I think it dislocated my back!"

    Finally releasing Skye, Davis shouted again, "What did you say?"

    "Don¡¯t trust everything you see on TV" K shouted back, finally getting back on his feet, he mumbled to himself. "The villain don¡¯t wait for you to finish talking."

    The monster''s skeletal head leaned down, its hollow eyes fixated on K as it slowly opened its mouth and growled.

    K, misreading its intentions, assumed it was merely curious, and raised his hand to try and instruct the thing. "Easy there horsey, if you behave, I give you some wheat," he muttered.

    The creature responded with a deafening roar that nearly sent K flying like a ragdoll. But before it could finish, a fire spell from Davis struck the side of its face, cutting the roar short.

    Enraged, it turned its attention to Davis and Skye, moving toward them with deliberate steps. Despite its skeletal frame, its movements eerily mimicked those of a human.

    As it passed K, its tail suddenly whipped around, catching him off guard and violently flinging him across the battlefield. K crashed into a tree with a loud thud, landing among the shattered branches.

    As he lay there with his arms crossed, K mused, "I guess this one doesn¡¯t have a taste for wheat." For a moment, he dropped all pretense and lifted his head, watching as Davis, Skye, and the monster locked eyes in a tense standoff he then shrugged it off before slumping back onto the pile of broken wood.

    On Davis''s side, as he locked eyes with the monster¡¯s hollow sockets, Skye perked up with a question. "Is Uncle going to be alright, Dad?" she asked, her voice a low growl in her battle form.

    Davis, in the most nonchalant way possible, replied, "He¡¯ll be fine." Unsheathing his blade, his body began to radiate a bluish lightning that crackled across his form.

    The sight of the lightning seemed to ignite something within the monster¡¯s core, causing it to howl aggressively before charging at Davis and Skye with its skeletal frame.

    It swung its claw at them from the side, but Skye intercepted it with a powerful headbutt, cutting off its momentum. Taking advantage of the distraction, Davis, with his enhanced speed, raced up the creature''s other arm and slashed at its skull from the opposite side.

    But the strike was too shallow. In mid-air, Davis saw the monster¡¯s tail whipping toward him. "Shit," he whispered, raising his blade to block the attack while simultaneously casting a defensive barrier around himself, just in case.

    Barrier Magic: Wall of protection*

    He was fortunate to have done so, as the whip from the monster''s tail shattered his barrier spell and slammed into his sword, sending him crashing to the ground with the force of the blow.

    Dazed by the sudden shock of pain, Davis opened his eyes just in time to see the monster''s tail coming back for another strike from above. He rolled away, dodging it by mere centimeters.

    "That was a close one, wasn¡¯t it?" K remarked. Davis looked up to see K sitting cross-legged just above him, hand propping up his chin, a smirk on his face.

    Davis sighed and turned to see Skye dominating the monster in a one-sided battle. Every attack the skeletal creature made either missed or was blocked, and Skye countered with twice the force, chipping at its body with each blow.

    As they watched the ongoing battle, K softly whispered in a pretentious sad, and tearful voice, "She¡¯s grown so much." He wiped a tear from his cheek and added, "I¡¯m so proud of her."

    Turning to Davis, who had now joined him, sitting cross-legged beside him, K looked at Skye with a prideful grin and his hand placed on Davis¡¯s shoulder with an over-the-top act as he wiped his tear with his other hand before asking, "Wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    "Me too," Davis replied with the same proud smile, playing along with K, Davis continuously patted K¡¯s back in a comforting gesture reminiscent of a mother soothing her crying child.

    As they shared their lighthearted moment, the skeletal monster was flung past them, crashing into the mountain wall behind them. They comically turned their heads to the massive pile of broken bones now shrouded in smoke.

    Skye, reverting to her normal size, ran happily toward them. "Dad, Uncle!" She nuzzled their legs, her tail wagging enthusiastically. "Did I do good, Dad? Did I?"

    Davis gently scratched her head and nodded. "Yes, yes, you did."

    "Skye, my dear," K chimed in with exaggerated praise, "You¡¯ve truly blown Uncle¡¯s mind with how much you¡¯ve grown." He continued with over-the-top enthusiasm, "You¡¯re not just great, sweetheart. You¡¯re the greatest of them all." With a playful grin, he pinched her cheek.

    "Hey? Who¡¯s causing trouble in the area?" A man''s voice shouted.

    Amid their affectionate moment, a shout rang out from above, followed by the sound of footsteps pounding down the path. As they drew closer, Davis and the others could see the flickering lights of torches approaching.

    The group finally emerged, and K instantly recognized one of them. "Higard?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.

    "Higard? Is that you?" Higard responded with a smile. "How¡¯ve you been, brat? It¡¯s been quite boring since you left."

    K shrugged nonchalantly. "Not much, my friend. Just the usual mischief, hehehe."

    Their conversation was abruptly interrupted by the sound of bones clattering together. Their eyes turned toward the massive pile of bones, which began to crack and vibrate ominously.

    "What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t that thing dead?" Davis whispered to K with a cautious tone, his gaze fixed on the shifting pile. He couldn¡¯t feel any life force coming from the thing nor was there any mana like earlier.

    K whispered back, "For once¡­ I have no idea either." His response was followed by Skye growling aggressively.

    The monstrosity began reassembling itself from its shattered pieces, its form rising steadily despite its noticeable injuries. This time, the fleshy parts of its body seemed to diminish. Its right arm was destroyed, and cracks and missing sections marred its skeletal frame. Dark, purple energy flowed from its body, spreading outward into the surrounding area.

    Davis, Skye, and the others felt an overwhelming sense of dread as they watched the creature. Their bodies unconsciously shook the longer they looked at it. K, however, experienced a fleeting, unsettling sensation that made his skin crawl¡ªa primal instinct that momentarily disoriented him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    A small, burning purple flame flickered in the monster¡¯s hollow eye socket, casting an eerie glow that dimly illuminated its broken form. Despite the pervasive sense of dread that gripped everyone as they gazed at it, the monster¡¯s appearance was reminiscent of a crippled animal¡ªharmless in its current state, reduced to only growling at its enemies.

    Despite its broken state, the creature¡¯s aggressive growl persisted. It twisted its head from side to side before letting out a howl into the night sky, reminiscent of a wolf''s cry. Davis and Skye braced themselves for its next attack, while the newly arrived group trembled in fear but maintained a somewhat defensive formation.

    As the monster finished its battle cry, it spun around and slammed its tail into the ground, creating a thick smoke screen that obscured everyone¡¯s view. When the dust finally settled, they saw the creature using its claws and legs to climb up the side of the mountain.

    "I didn¡¯t see that one coming!" K remarked with a wry grin as he watched the monster continue its ascent.

    "Oh no¡­ it¡¯s heading for our hideout," One of the newcomers said, pointing shakily upward as if the monster''s intent hadn¡¯t been obvious.

    They were about to rush up the mountain to warn the others when they were intercepted by another group¡ªthis time, it was the town¡¯s adventurers, led by their instructor, who had come to investigate the strange noises.

    "Mr. Davis, Mr. K! I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here," Instructor Ryan said with a gleaming smile.

    K quickly responded, "Ah, it¡¯s truly a pleasant surprise to see you here, Sir¡ª" He faltered, struggling to recall the name.

    "It¡¯s Instructor Ryan," Davis whispered to K.

    K continued with his charade, "Right, Inspector Ryan. It¡¯s nice to me¡ª"

    Davis corrected him promptly. "Instructor Ryan."

    Hearing this, K repeated, "Instructor Ryan. Fancy meeting you here on this not-so-lovely night. Care to take a walk with me?"

    Instructor Ryan laughed. "Mr. K, I see you¡¯re as spirited as ever, but I must decline your offer today. And it¡¯s good to see you again, too, Davis."

    K giggled, placing his hand on his hip and shaking his head. "Well, it can¡¯t be helped." He continued, "Say, Instructor, have you heard any news about a missing horse?"

    "A horse?" Instructor Ryan raised an eyebrow, puzzled.

    K grinned, his gaze shifting between him and his group. "Oh, nothing much. I was just curious since there was an untamed¡­ horse here a few moments ago. It¡¯s quite skinny, Hehe. Unfortunately, it has run away and is now somewhere up the mountain." He turned to Davis and the bandit¡¯s group by the mountain wall. "Literally¡­" He chuckled softly.

    Instructor Ryan responded calmly, "I¡¯m not aware of any missing horse, but I¡¯ll inquire at the nearby stable when I return to town. If I happen to come across this horse while I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll bring it back."

    "Good luck with that, Sir Ryan," K said innocently, his hand casually resting behind him.

    Instructor Ryan laughed along and thanked him for his words. Looking around the place, Instructor Ryan pointed at the bones scattering everywhere. "May I ask about the countless bone fragments?"

    The members of the adventurers'' group began to spread out, trying to locate the source of the loud noise, most of them were fixated on the scattered bones of the monster unaware that it had already ascended the mountain.

    Before K could respond, Davis answered, "It¡¯s all from the monster."

    Instructor Ryan curiously turned to Davis. "Monster?"

    Davis took the opportunity to explain the situation to him. Meanwhile, K, noticing that everyone was preoccupied, grabbed Higard and his crew and quietly slipped away, beginning their ascent up the mountain.

    After hearing the full explanation, Instructor Ryan sighed. "If what you¡¯re saying is true, then this creature could be very dangerous if it can¡¯t be killed."

    "Where did Sir K and your group go?" Instructor Ryan asked, glancing around.

    Davis looked around in surprised confusion. Turning to Skye, she informed him that K had sneaked away earlier. Before Davis could relay this to the instructor, a bright light suddenly shone from the mountaintop, followed by a rumbling of the earth and a loud boom.

    Everyone turned to see distant flames sending smoke billowing into the night sky, and an animalistic roar echoed from above.

    K, Higard, and his group raced up the mountain, their hearts pounding with dread as the distant flames crept ever closer. All except K, who, though swift, moved with a strange lack of urgency, a thrill dancing in his eyes.

    K reveled in the chaos, yet a nagging thought gnawed at the edge of his mind. "That thing¡­ something about it feels familiar," He mused, before quickening his pace and leaving the others behind.

    The creature unleashed a chilling howl at the mountain¡¯s peak at its prey. Its skeletal frame twisted and morphed, now shrouded in what appeared to be human flesh. Its right arm, grotesquely forged from the compacted bodies of dead bandits, was a crude, nightmarish appendage, with human heads, limbs, and various body parts grotesquely protruding from it.

    Its massive body blocked the main exit, trapping everyone inside the hideout. To escape, they would have to get past the monstrous creature. As the group struggled to fight back, the thing seized one of the men and lifted him effortlessly. It opened its maw and bit the man in half, before devouring his remains. As it did, the fleshy parts of its body swelled grotesquely. "It''s absorbing us!" someone screamed in horror, fueling the growing panic.

    Among them was Lyra, who tried to calm her crew. "Don''t be afraid¡­ Stick together and don¡¯t scatter!" she commanded with her sword pointed at the creature. Though she spoke with authority, Lyra couldn¡¯t suppress the gnawing terror that gripped her.

    Then, in a move no one expected, the monster opened its mouth and unleashed a torrent of flames upon them. Caught off guard, Lyra barely managed to cast a protective barrier around herself and a few nearby, leaving the rest to burn in the searing fire.

    The creature slashed at her with its fleshy, clawed arm. Seeing the attack coming, Lyra leaped aside, but those who hadn¡¯t been affected by the flames were sliced to pieces. In mid-air, the creature''s tail coiled around her, hurling her into the burning rubble.

    The impact sent the flames scattering, leaving Lyra momentarily dazed. She struggled to rise, only to find herself face to face with the monster¡¯s searing breath. With quick reflexes, she summoned her magic to shield herself from the intense heat.

    All she could see was the blinding yellow flame until it suddenly dispersed, revealing the creature''s massive palm rushing toward her at an unavoidable speed.

    The blow drove her deep into the rubble as the monster¡¯s hand clutched the debris, trying to grasp her. But, luckily, the pile of wood and other materials above her concealed her. She held her breath as the creature pulled away the debris, inspecting it.

    The creature didn¡¯t notice her and turned to the burning, screaming people scattered around it. Lyra could feel her ribs fractured, her arm and leg immobilized, and her mind waging a desperate battle to keep her conscious as she lay helpless, listening to the horror unfolding around her.

    All she could do was listen, her eyes struggling to stay open. Every time she blinked, a new nightmare flashed before her: her people being devoured, burned alive, the creature roaring, growing, and twisting into something even more monstrous.

    Finally, when the sounds of carnage faded, leaving only the crackling of burning wood and the thick scent of smoke, Lyra, paralyzed, watched as the creature crouched on all fours, sniffing the air. Then, with a gut-wrenching motion, its elongated neck twisted 360 degrees, its purple flaming eyes locked onto her.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t tell if her mind was playing tricks on her or if she had finally succumbed to madness from fear, but at that moment, she swore she saw the creature smile at her. She blinked, and the creature slowly turned its entire body to face her.

    Blinking again, she saw the creature''s gaping maw open, and within its fleshy mouth, an amalgamation of the dead twisted and writhed¡ªscreaming, begging, their hands reaching out to her, calling her name. She recognized the voices¡ªthey belonged to everyone who had died around her.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything about it, she couldn¡¯t run, couldn¡¯t use her magic, couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, and she couldn¡¯t even cry as everything around her burned to cinders. With no strength left, she gave up and resigned herself to her fate.

    "Sorry, little one, but this one¡¯s off-limits!" a familiar voice rang out.

    Summoning every last bit of strength, Lyra opened her eyes and saw the back of someone she had hoped never to see again. Standing between her and the monstrous entity was K standing with unfound confidence with his hand behind him.

    K¡¯s eyes flicked to Lyra, and upon seeing that she had fallen unconscious, his smile twisted into something more sinister. He laughed delightedly at the creature, pointing a finger at it. "You put on quite a show for me, little monster¡­ you have my thanks," K said, bowing slightly in mock appreciation.

    "I¡¯ve been meaning to get rid of this annoying group of fools for a while now, but you¡¯ve done my job for me." He walked over and carefully lifted Lyra from the debris. "Now that everything she cares for is gone..." he continued, muttering to himself.

    The monster, uninterested in his words, roared and unleashed a torrent of flames at K. But when the fire subsided, K stood there, unscathed and unfazed. His raised hand revealed a transformation¡ªit was not the hand of a human, but that of a humanoid dragon.

    K¡¯s smile grew more menacing as his eyes locked onto the creature. "A dog should know when to bite," he growled, his voice deepening, resonating with the force of a lion''s roar. "And when to BARK," he snarled, his gaze piercing straight into the creature¡¯s core.

    Without releasing any visible energy, K somehow instilled sheer terror in the beast, forcing it into submission. The creature lowered its head, and with a smirk, K placed a foot on its skull. "Good boy," he remarked, his voice dripping with contempt.

    "Looks like they¡¯ve finally arrived¡ªtook them long enough," K muttered, glancing toward the entrance with a smirk. "Hey, horsey¡­ you see that massive bright light down there?" he asked, pointing to the town below.

    The creature let out a low growl as its hollow eyes focused on the sprawling town for the first time. "Aren¡¯t you hungry, little one?" K chuckled, patting the creature¡¯s head as if it were a beloved pet. "GO¡­ go and feast to your heart¡¯s content."

    The monster roared ferociously before leaping off the mountain peak as if it were nothing, the ground trembling slightly as it landed. It then charged toward the town with the force of an enraged bull.

    "Davis¡­ I hope this massacre sharpens your edge," K mused to himself, a smile playing on his lips, entirely unaffected by the devastation he had unleashed. "Davis, my blade¡­ grow and take shape."

    Cradling the unconscious Lyra in his arms, K casually strolled out of the burning ruins, indifferent to the chaos and destruction he had set in motion.

 58: Selective Killing

    The mountaintop blazed with the light of the soaring flames, thick smoke billowing into the sky and obscuring the path. When Higard¡¯s team finally arrived, they found their once-recognizable home reduced to a smoldering ruin.

    From the smoke, a familiar silhouette emerged¡ªa figure cradling another. K stumbled out of the haze, his breath ragged and desperate for air, clutching none other than their young leader, Lyra. She lay unconscious in his arms, her body marred by bruises and burn marks.

    K called out to Higard as he reached them. "Higard, you¡¯re finally here," he gasped, his voice strained. "Hurry, take Miss Lyra away," he urged, struggling to speak through the thick, choking smoke that surrounded them.

    "That thing¡­ it¡¯s too powerful. I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it from slaughtering everyone here," K said as he collapsed to the ground, sitting with a shattered expression. "All I could do was grab Miss Lyra and run. That thing¡ªit jumped down from here."

    Higard, holding Lyra in his arms, murmured to himself, "I¡ªyou¡­ this doesn¡¯t make any sense." He turned to K, his face a mix of disbelief and anguish. "Why would you go so far to help someone who kidnapped you?"

    Still breathing heavily, K slumped forward, his head bowed, a grin spreading across his face. He stood up slowly, his innocent smile masking the truth. "I understand your predicament," he said softly. "No one wants to be the bad guy if they have a choice."

    "It¡¯s true you once kidnapped me, but we wayward souls need to stick together to survive in this cruel world." With a gentle urgency, he waved Higard and his group off. "Go, my friend, before the knights arrive. Find a safe place and lie low for a while. I¡¯ll come to see you soon," he added, his tone carrying the grace of someone who understands the burdens others carry.

    Higard and his crew were completely swayed by K¡¯s silver tongue, fully convinced by his performance. Higard nodded with conviction, a tear nearly escaping his eye. "Y-you are truly¡­ Thank you. My friend, I, Higard, will never forget your help." The others in his group nodded in agreement, with some even bowing in respect. Higard then turned and led his men around the main path, away from the mountain.

    As soon as they were out of sight, K¡¯s expression shifted faster than the turn of a page. "See you soon, my friend. Hehehe." He chuckled softly to himself as the sound of distant footsteps drew nearer. Glancing toward the main road, he muttered with glee, "Act one is complete. Now, onto Act Two." With that, he quickly got into position.

    When the group led by Davis and Instructor Ryan arrived, they were greeted by a blazing inferno, its flames burning brighter than the morning sun. In front of the ruins, K lay on the ground, covered in dirt, barely conscious, with parts of his clothes singed and burnt.

    "K!" Davis shouted, rushing forward with Skye close behind to check on him. Instructor Ryan and his team approached more cautiously, unaware of the impending doom that was about to befall their town.

    With a few shakes, K was jolted awake. "H-huh? Wha¡ªwhat¡­ Davis? Skye?" Barely able to open his eyes, K chuckled softly with palpable pain. "It would seem that I¡­ I made quite the blunder, haha."

    Instructor Ryan leaned down and gently asked, "Mr. K, I know you¡¯re in pain right now, but could you tell us what happened here?"

    K shifted his gaze from Ryan to the ground, his expression somber. "I was too eager to hunt this creature, so I arrived before everyone else. I wasn¡¯t injured by the monster, but I inhaled too much smoke. Before I collapsed, I saw¡­ OH NO!" His eyes widened in apparent fear as he quickly looked back at them.

    "The Kelpie¡ªI saw it staring at the town, and then it howled angrily before leaping off the mountain. It might have headed there."

    The group was visibly shaken by this revelation. Most of them hadn¡¯t encountered the monster yet, but if it could decimate a bandit hideout so quickly, it was a serious threat. "If what Mr. K says is true, we need to return to the town immediately," Instructor Ryan urged, and without hesitation, the group sprinted down the mountain.

    They couldn¡¯t be sure if K¡¯s words were true, given his condition, but the risk was too great to ignore. "Go, Davis, Skye. I¡¯ll be fine¡ªit¡¯ll take more than this to take me out¡­ haha," K said with a strained laugh, his voice laced with exhaustion, coughing, and groaning as he encouraged them to leave him behind.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll leave you here then¡­ be careful," Davis replied before rushing off with Skye. Together with Ryan¡¯s group, they headed toward the town, driven by a single goal: to protect it.

    As their footsteps faded into the wind and disappeared from view, K chuckled softly, rising to his feet and brushing the dust off his singed outfit. "You can come out now, Vincent. The show¡¯s over," K called into the darkness of the trees untouched by the flames.

    A figure draped in a black robe emerged from the shadows, stepping forward to kneel respectfully before K. "Greetings, Master. Your humble servant has completed the tasks you assigned," Vincent intoned.

    "I have eliminated all the rats from the Pillar¡¯s House who were trailing you," Vincent reported, then produced a blade from a spatial pouch. "As instructed, Master, I found a blacksmith skilled enough to forge this blade according to your specifications, using the black dragon scales."

    Vincent presented the weapon with both hands. K took it and unsheathed the blade, inspecting it with a satisfied smile. "A fine katana indeed. It will work wonders in Davis¡¯s hands." Turning to Vincent, he laughed lightly. "My friend, there¡¯s no need to be so old-fashioned. Come now, kneeling like that¡ªit¡¯s not a great sight, and you¡¯re making me feel old," K said casually, helping Vincent to his feet.

    "Speaking of sights¡­ Vincent, care to tell me what you¡¯ve witnessed?" K¡¯s tone sharpened as he asked the question, his nonchalant demeanor belying the deadly intent in his words, which struck Vincent like daggers, sending a chill down his spine.

    "Ehehe, don¡¯t lie to me now, my boy. I enjoy misleading others, but I¡¯m not so fond of it when the tables are turned," K said with a gleaming smile, though his words carried a casual warning.

    Vincent hesitated briefly before answering in a shaky tone, "I¡ªI saw you, Master¡­ subduing the beast before you pointed it toward the town and let it go." The more he spoke, the harder it became to get the words out.

    K paused, his eyes narrowing as he scanned Vincent from head to toe, his head slowly tilting to the side. "There you go, that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?" He shook his head, chuckling in disbelief. "Oh, calm down, my dearest follower. It was just a small massacre. But here¡¯s the thing, Vincent¡­ Tell me, do you know why I did it?"

    Vincent shook his head. "No, Master, I can¡¯t begin to fathom what you¡¯re thinking. But I¡¯m certain your plan is nothing short of profound."

    K laughed louder. "There¡¯s nothing profound about it. Licking my boots won¡¯t get you far, but I won¡¯t condemn it either," he remarked his tone a mix of amusement and subtle menace.

    K turned his gaze toward the quiet town, blissfully unaware of the nightmare about to descend upon it. "Look at them¡ªso peaceful, so content in their little world. We can¡¯t have that now, can we? Haha," he mused, standing tall on the mountaintop like a god surveying his creation. "What I crave is pure, unadulterated entertainment¡­ the soaring screams of burning souls, rivers of blood that will be remembered in legend, and the chaos that will soon unfold."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He then turned with innocent eyes to the dumbfounded Vincent. "In other words, I¡¯m bored¡­ and hungry for some chaos." K laughed, and as if on cue, a deafening boom echoed across the valley, followed by the distant, unified screams of terror rising from the direction of the town.

    "And so, the show begins," K declared eagerly, presenting the scene as if it were a masterpiece. Vincent watched his master with a mix of awe and fear, overwhelmed by K¡¯s total disregard for human life.

    "Now that the show is underway, it¡¯s time for the hero to make his debut," K added with a cheeky grin, turning to Vincent. "Pardon me, master. But what do you mean by that?" Vincent asked with an understandable confusion.

    "The pillars of Celestia are now vying for control over the people, which is why they¡¯ve sent so many spies to trail Davis and me," K explained. "They¡¯ve been waiting for the perfect moment to recruit, and this massacre in the town near the main city will cause quite the uproar. If a hero were to rise in these desperate times, then those annoying bastards would shift their focus away from me and Davis for a while."

    K gestured toward the destruction below. "Humans are weak, flawed, and easily swayed. The best time to tempt them is when hope seems lost, and when a light appears before them, they¡¯ll cling to it desperately. You, Vincent, will be that light¡ªyou were my eyes and ears but now you¡¯ll be my claws and fangs."

    He leaned in closer, his tone taking on a more sinister edge. "Don¡¯t you want revenge on Typhon, Vincent? Become their hero, and slowly dismantle his web of followers. Force him to rear his ugly little head. My false messiah, go forth and bring about the light of corruption. Whereas I will be your guide, shining you through your path"

    "But master¡­ the innocent," Vincent murmured, his voice barely audible.

    K''s smile faltered. "Innocent¡­" He turned to the starry sky. "I was once in love with that word, as I claimed to be it." K took a deep breath before letting out a sigh his smile reappeared, but it felt forced. "In war, sacrifices are unavoidable. But you don¡¯t need to worry about them. As for I, who was forsaken by him." He waved Vincent off. "Go, and finish your task."

    Without further question, Vincent obeyed and prepared to join the action, playing the knight bathed in a glistening light. K¡¯s gaze lingered on the stars for a long moment. "Innocent? I wonder¡­ If he were here now, how would he feel? Angry? Sad? Apathetic? Hatred? No¡­ He wouldn¡¯t feel anything."

    K turned around and walked away, his hand clenching into a tight fist. His smile turned grimace, his eyes filled with pure hatred. "No, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything," He thought before releasing his anger. "His feelings are too precious to be wasted on something he deemed a mere pet."

    The town was engulfed in pure chaos¡ªpeople ran in every direction, trampling one another, and cries of pain and agony filled the air. The monster made its presence known with a thunderous crash, tearing through numerous houses as it arrived.

    It sliced through every building in its path, leaving destruction in its wake. The nearby guards on patrol came face to face with the fleshy abomination. It turned its head toward them and roared. They charged at it blindly, but the monster''s tail sent them flying.

    A man stepped out of his house and was immediately bitten by the creature. It then turned its fiery gaze to his wife and son, hot smoke billowing from its nostrils. With a terrifying breath, it unleashed a fiery inferno, incinerating them and everything nearby. Another woman, peeking out from behind her window, was spotted by the monster. She ducked down, her body trembling with fear.

    She heard the sound of destruction continuing outside, but then it suddenly fell silent. Slowly, she got off the ground and cautiously raised her head to take a peek. There, just beyond the window, was the monster¡¯s red, fleshy face, its hollow eyes staring directly at her.

    Before she could react, the monster''s jaw smashed through the wall. Time seemed to stand still. The world slowed down as if to force her to savor her final moment. All she could see was the gaping maw of death closing in before everything faded to black.

    The kelpie''s body swelled with the red, fleshy remains of those it had devoured. Without pause, it continued its rampage.

    The group finally arrived at the town entrance where the monster had struck hardest. "Help me¡ªDad, Mom¡ªMy leg!" The desperate cries of those fortunate enough to survive the Kelpie¡¯s rampage created a cacophony of despair.

    "Instructor Ryan commanded, "Davis, join me in capturing this Kelpie! Everyone else, spread out and help the citizens!" Before following Instructor Ryan to where the Kelpie is, Davis stopped Skye. "Skye, stay here and help them save the citizens."

    Skye barked in protest*

    Davis didn''t back down. "Don''t worry, Skye. I''ll be alright. You''re needed here to help those in need. Can you do that for me?" he asked. Skye hesitated, then nodded before running off. In truth, Davis didn¡¯t want to risk Skye¡¯s safety.

    Davis followed Instructor Ryan deeper into the heart of the town, where the monster continued its rampage. They quickened their pace, dashing through the destruction that surrounded them.

    At the town¡¯s center, the monster¡¯s rampage persisted. It moved slowly down the street, devouring and killing those it chose, while inexplicably leaving others alive.

    A group of survivors huddled in a narrow alley, watching in terror as the monster passed by. "Shh! Shut up, brat, or it¡¯ll hear you," a guard whispered urgently, trying to quiet a crying boy. But a low growl suddenly rumbled from above. Before the guard could react, he was swallowed whole by the Kelpie, which had been lurking on the roof above them.

    A unified scream rang out as the group fled in terror. A young girl was intentionally tripped by one of the knights, hoping to slow the Kelpie down. When the girl raised her head, she found herself face-to-face with the creature. But after a brief moment, it turned away and pursued the fleeing crowd, leaving her unharmed.

    The Kelpie leaped into the air and landed in front of the group, cutting off their escape. It leaned its massive head down and roared, revealing a demonic symbol glowing on its tongue¡ªa serpent biting its tail in an infinite loop, the mark of Leviathan.

    With a swift motion, the monster bit the knight who had tripped the girl clean in half. It then shifted its attention to the scattering humans, its eyes scanning the crowd as if searching for something¡ªor someone. It zeroed in on a couple who had dashed into a nearby building.

    The Knight Captain appeared from behind the Kelpie, slashing at its leg. The attack distracted it just long enough for her to slip into the building with the couple.

    With a single swipe of its claw, the kelpie demolished the structure, sending the couple tumbling to the ground, clinging to each other in fear. The Knight Captain stood protectively in front of them. The Kelpie stared at her, then shifted its gaze to the couple. It opened its mouth, and a small spark of flame began to charge, growing steadily in intensity.

    "Ilva, my love, I¡¯ll love you until the end," the man whispered, his voice trembling as he tried to shield her with his body.

    Ilva, moved by his embrace, cried out, "I¡¯m sorry, Vizke, but I¡¯ve cheated on you with someone. It only happened once I promised, and I¡¯ve regretted it ever since. I¡¯m so sorry."

    Vizke was shaken, but his grip on her tightened. "It¡¯s okay. I forgive you."

    The moment those words left his lips, the Kelpie''s fiery breath subsided, and it pulled its head back slightly as its hollow eye watched the purple light on the girl that no one else could see slowly disappearing.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, First Form: Sky Piercer*

    A bolt of lightning shot forth, striking the Kelpie directly in the side of its head. Instructor Ryan leaped forward, his aura-infused sword gleaming as he slashed at the Kelpie¡¯s belly leaving a deep cut. As he landed, he quickly spun around, slicing its leg and causing the beast to stagger backward in pain.

    Davis¡¯s body crackled with blue lightning as he swiftly scaled the Kelpie¡¯s massive frame. With a powerful strike to its face, he sent a surge of electricity coursing through its body. The creature wailed in agony, spinning wildly before collapsing backward onto a nearby building.

    Davis landed and joined the others, but they didn¡¯t have time to talk as the kelpie quickly rose again, its wounds healing at an unbelievable speed. Embedded in its head was Davis¡¯s sword, lodged deep in the Kelpie¡¯s flesh.

    Despite not seeing the glowing purple light that surrounded those it had devoured, the Kelpie now deemed Davis, Instructor Ryan, the Knight Captain, and the couple as enemies. It howled in fury, and flames erupted around its body, engulfing it in fire as it prepared for battle.

 59: End of the fight

    As the battle began, the Kelpie''s roars echoed through the city, blending with the crash of collapsing buildings and the acrid stench of smoke. A group of four huddled inside a building near the creature''s rampage.

    "That damn thing is still out there," a man muttered in the darkness, his voice laced with fear and frustration.

    "Keep it down! You''ll draw that thing right to us," another voice hissed, urging him to stay silent.

    "Damn it, I was just at home cooking for my family before everything went to hell," a voice grumbled from the corner.

    Rumbling*

    The battle outside grew fiercer. "The monster''s fighting someone out there," one of them observed, straining to hear over the chaos. "Maybe it''s the adventurer''s guild," another man added, a spark of hope in his voice.

    Boom*

    Their brief moment of hope was halted as the wall exploded inward. An old, muscular man crashed through, leaving a gaping hole that partially lit up the darkened room.

    The man quickly rose from the rubble, brushing the dust from his uniform. His eyes locked onto the monster''s massive form through the hole he had crashed through.

    "Sir¡ªMr. Ryan!" the group shouted in unison, their eyes practically sparkling at the sight of him.

    Instructor Ryan turned to them in surprise. "What are you still doing here?" He glanced back at the monster, noting it was momentarily distracted, and then commanded, "Get to the north side of the city. I''ll keep this thing busy. Go!"

    Instructor Ryan dashed toward the monster without hesitation. Spurred into action, the group hurriedly exited through the back door and sprinted north. As they ran, they glimpsed two figures battling the beast¡ªRyan was one of them, but they couldn''t identify the other.

    There was no time to dwell on the identity of the brave soul as the Kelpie''s tail thrashed wildly, smashing into every building within reach.

    Davis deftly evaded the Kelpie''s attacks using his learned movement techniques, doing his best to support Ryan. But as the battle dragged on, Ryan found himself being covered by Davis.

    Despite his years of training and field experience, Ryan struggled to keep up with the Kelpie''s unnatural healing. Every wound they inflicted vanished within seconds. Davis struggles to do anything much as his weapon is still stuck on the Kelpie''s head.

    Ryan''s breath came in ragged gasps, his legs threatening to buckle beneath him. Yet, he refused to loosen his grip on his blade. "How long has it been since this fight began? How much longer can I hold out?" he wondered as he maneuvered around the beast.

    As if sensing it too, the Kelpie focused its attention primarily on the unarmed Davis. Realizing this, The Kelpie relentlessly lunged at him with its fleshy claw swiping down, but Davis dodged ever-incoming attacks, and captured its full attention.

    The Kelpie clenched its fleshy claw and spun around, catching Ryan in midair with a powerful backhand slap that sent Ryan crashing into another building.

    "Instructor!" Davis shouted, but there was no time to worry about Ryan as the monster''s tail lashed out at him.

    Davis leaped to safety, creating distance between himself and the Kelpie. It was now a one-on-one fight. Davis exhaled deeply, steadying himself. His eyes focused on his sword, still lodged in the Kelpie¡¯s head. With a confident gesture, he challenged the creature to attack.

    The Kelpie charged, but Davis danced backward, narrowly dodging each swipe by mere inches. Timing his move, he jumped and used the Kelpie¡¯s claw to propel himself toward his sword.

    Grabbing the hilt, he launched himself over the Kelpie¡¯s head, freeing the sword in the process. Mid-air, he turned to inspect the blade¡ªonly to realize the sword was broken, its edge severed just above the hilt.

    Distracted, the Kelpie¡¯s tail coiled around him, slamming him violently into the ground. The impact left Davis dazed and defenseless. The Kelpie¡¯s jaws opened wide, and with a roar, it summoned a fiery inferno. A blazing stream of fire erupted from its maw, scorching everything in the area around Davis.

    The Kelpie closed its maw and turned to the side, finding Davis lying on the ground far away from the blazing inferno it just created. And standing beside him was a man, he was the one who pulled Davis away and toward him.

    The Kelpie prepared another fiery breath, but before it could release the flames, its mouth was suddenly forced shut by thin, nearly invisible wires. The fire exploded inside its throat, causing its head to tear away from its body.

    Davis, still recovering, turned toward the man who had saved him. The stranger expertly wielded the wires, which reminded Davis of someone unpleasant. "Are you Davis?" the man asked, retracting his wires.

    "Uh, yeah... but who are you?" Davis replied, quickly scrambling to his feet, ready for another fight.

    The man tossed a blade to Davis. "Mr. K told me to give this to you." He turned toward the Kelpie, which was already regenerating at an alarming pace. "He called it a katana. Said it¡¯ll serve you well in this fight."

    Davis, slightly calmer, glanced around. "K? Where is he?" he asked, scanning the area.

    The man, Vincent, shook his head. "Mr. K isn¡¯t here right now."

    Davis inspected the katana, unsheathing it to reveal a single-edged blade. Before he could ask further questions, the Kelpie, now fully regenerated, prepared to attack again.

    "He said to destroy its heart," Vincent added, pointing at the creature as it rose again.

    "How? That thing''s healing is¡ª" Davis began, but he was cut off as the Kelpie lunged, slamming down between them. He and Vincent dashed away just in time.

    The Kelpie turned its attention to Davis, swinging its right claw at him. Davis narrowly dodged, but the creature followed up with a crushing downward slam from its left hand.

    The attack was blocked by Ryan who had finally come back into the picture, He used his sword to push its claw away leaving its body open. Seeing this, Davis quickly retaliated, lightning crackled around Davis''s body, enveloping both him and the katana.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, Third Form: Flashing Thunder*

    In a flash, Davis dashed in a straight line, slicing cleanly through the Kelpie¡¯s leg. The blade passed effortlessly through its bone and flesh. As he stopped at the end of his dash, Davis noticed how light and different the katana felt compared to his usual longsword.

    Davis turned and was relieved to see Ryan joining them. "Instructor, you¡¯re alright!" he shouted with excitement.

    Ryan smiled back, his pride evident. "Of course. It would take a lot more than that to take this old bag of bones out," he replied with a chuckle. "Who¡¯s this?" he asked, gesturing toward Vincent, who was still diligently slicing into the Kelpie.

    "Sort of¡­ I think he is a friend of my master," Davis answered uncertainly.

    Vincent regrouped with them and calmly pointed out, "Let¡¯s save the introductions for after we¡¯re done with the enemy."

    The Kelpie''s wound healed quickly, despite Vincent''s barrage of attack from all angles with his wires. Once again, the creature regenerated effortlessly, now torn between attacking Vincent, Ryan, and Davis.

    Davis took a step back, analyzing the situation. "It¡¯s healing too fast, but earlier..." A thought struck him¡ªhe had been so focused on his swordsmanship that he¡¯d neglected his magic.

    Fire Magic: Fireball*

    A ball of fire ignited in his hand. Bringing the katana closer, Davis let out a deep breath. "Hope this works!" he muttered, attempting to infuse his fire magic into his lightning aura. But the two forces clashed violently, failing to merge and creating a small explosion.

    "If they can¡¯t be fused..." Davis thought, narrowly dodging another attack. He quickly changed tactics. Focusing, he condensed his lightning aura strictly onto the blade, while simultaneously creating a thin cloak of fire around it.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, Third Form: Flashing Thunder*

    Davis dashed forward in a flash of lightning, and as his blade made contact with the Kelpie¡¯s flesh, the clash between the blade''s lightning aura and the fiery cloak created a small, explosive reaction that both slashed and burned the creature''s hide.

    He continued his assault, striking multiple times before regrouping with Vincent. They both noticed that the Kelpie¡¯s regeneration had slowed slightly, the wounds taking longer to heal than before.

    Ryan smiled and complimented. "Not bad, Davis. Looks like you¡¯ve found a new way to deal with it."

    Vincent joined in, smirking at the new development. "I¡¯m not sure exactly why it¡¯s working, but it is. Let¡¯s roll with it. You two attack, I¡¯ll cover you."

    With that, Vincent, Ryan, and Davis charged back into the fray, ready to exploit their advantage.

    Near the town entrance, K strolled through the chaos he had unleashed. "I expected a bit more¡ªsouls!" he muttered, his eyes darting eagerly around. "Now, where should I begin my search?" A sly smile tugged at his lips.

    As he walked past a fatally injured man, he cheerfully stepped over the body. "Excuse me, coming through!" he chimed, utterly indifferent to the man¡¯s suffering. The dying man reached out, grasping K''s leg, his voice weak and desperate. "Please... I-I don''t... hurt, it¡¯s... ahhh, please."

    K slowly knelt beside him, still smiling, and gently pried the man¡¯s hand away. "Sorry, my friend, but you should save your strength for... hmm, Anubis? Lucifer? Hades?" He paused, feigning a thoughtful look. "Honestly, I have no idea where your soul¡¯s headed. But hey, try to look past all the hellish nonsense and just... enjoy the ride!" K giggled contentedly, standing up as the man¡¯s pleas faded.

    K continued his carefree stroll through the ruins with unhinged happiness as he hummed Christmas tunes. His eyes flitted from one crumbling building to another, until he suddenly gasped with exaggerated concern. "Oh my! A soul in need!" he exclaimed, spotting a woman slumped weakly against a wall.

    He sauntered over, his expression dripping with false sympathy. "Oh, you poor thing!" he cooed, as the woman, still alive, clung to the broken piece of wood impaled in her stomach.

    "Can you hear me, love?" K asked, placing a light, almost comforting hand on her bloodied arm. Her eyes fluttered open, and with what little strength she had left, she gasped, "H-h-h-help me!"

    K smiled warmly and nodded his head, his tone gentle. "Okay!" Then, with deliberate slowness, he pressed the wood deeper into her wound. The sudden pain stunned her as she stared at him with terrified eyes, and after a few agonizing seconds, her life faded away.

    "Oops!" K chuckled softly to himself. "She didn¡¯t make it... Too bad! I was just about to call for help."

    He stood back up and entered the building beside her. "This should be far enough," he murmured, standing still. He formed a triangle with his arms, closed his eyes, and began chanting.

    "Eye of the stars, pierce all that is hidden. With the authority I hold and the souls that I will offer. Give me a sign that my target is alive!" K chanted, his shadow spreading and forming into a crimson symbol of the Leviathan.

    His calm demeanor began to shift, contorting with pain as he struggled to continue. The crimson symbol glowed faintly, threatening to fade. "Fuck... not enough mana," he murmured, his breathing labored as blood seeped from his eye socket. His hands trembled violently.

    His body gave way, dropping to one knee, but still, he pressed on. "By the grace of the sky, with the blessing of the earth." The space around him began to twist and warp, as though he were inside a living painting. The distortion spiraled outward from a swirling mass of chaos forming before him.

    With one eye squeezed shut, he raised the triangle before his open eye, gritting his teeth. "Open my eye at the cost of these lives, and show me my answer." He stared through the triangle as the mass of distortion parted, revealing a portal of light.

    Despite the blood streaming from his eyes, and the strain causing his teeth to grind dangerously close to breaking, he remained focused. The room convulsed around him, bending and twisting violently as if the very air was alive and writhing in agony.

    K stared at the portal with widened eyes, his teeth clenched as disbelief overcame him. "No, how did¡ª" he stammered, struggling to rise with what little strength he had left, trying desperately to move toward the portal.

    The portal suck in the energy of the room and everything fell silent, and after a few agonizing seconds, a pulse of energy shot out and pushed K back and into the wall. His vision blurring and his body growing heavy. The crimson circle flickered and then vanished.

    "Y-you can¡¯t be¡­ dead," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper. Exhaustion overtook him, and his consciousness slipped away into darkness and he was out cold.

    A pulse of energy rippled through the town without causing any immediate damage, reaching Davis, Ryan, and Vincent. They both felt a slight tingling sensation.

    "What was that?" Davis asked, glancing around in confusion.

    Vincent chimed in. "No idea, but it felt¡­ strange!"

    Ryan shouted with a firm and focused voice. "Ignore it for now. Concentrate on finishing off the nearly dead Kelpie. We¡¯ll figure out that sensation later."

    Davis and Vincent turned their attention back to the Kelpie. The creature''s body was ripped and torn, one of its hands was completely severed, and it struggled to heal through its numerous injuries. They prepared to deliver the final blow.

    The Kelpie struggled to rise again, but Vincent¡¯s wires lashed out, slicing deeply into its body and widening its wounds. This cleared the way for Davis and Ryan. Davis braced himself, concentrating the last of his aura into his blade.

    In a desperate move, the Kelpie unleashed a fiery breath toward Davis. The attack was intercepted by Ryan¡¯s aura, shielding Davis from the flames. Vincent, not missing a beat, released his wires from the Kelpie¡¯s leg and drove them deeply into its chest.

    Seizing the opportunity, Ryan leaped forward and delivered a powerful slash, tearing through the Kelpie¡¯s flesh and breaking its bones. The strike revealed the Kelpie¡¯s heart to Davis.

    Lightning God''s Sword Technique, First Form: Sky Piercer*

    Davis unleashed a burst of lightning-infused aura that spread out before forming into a straight line toward the exposed heart. The lightning pierced through the Kelpie¡¯s body, creating a devastating hole where its heart once stayed.

    The Kelpie let out one final roar before collapsing, motionless, with a resounding thud. The battle was over.

 60: Raphael is dead?

    Soft Groaning*

    K woke slowly, his eyes taking their time to adjust to the light filling the room. "S-someone come and close the curtains or something, Augh*" he mumbled, squinting against the brightness.

    "You''ll survive. What''s a little light going to do to the mighty Leviathan?" Davis teased, sitting across from K¡¯s bed with arms crossed, a grin spreading across his face as he let out a long sigh. "How are you feeling?"

    K chuckled, then groaned as he sat up, his body fighting to stay down. "I-I¡¯ll be f-f-fine. Just a bit of a headache," he replied, stifling a yawn. "D¨¦j¨¤ vu, huh? I seem to recall looking at you from over there, with you in my shoes." He coughed, chuckling again. "Now, how the turntables have!"

    Davis shook his head, raising his hand. "You mean how the tables have turned?"

    K tilted his head. "No, pretty sure the table''s still in the same spot," he muttered, shaking his head lightly, a playful grin tugging at his lips. "Hehehe."

    Davis chuckled under his breath. "If you''re making a smart-ass joke like that, I¡¯d say you''re just fine." He rose from his chair and walked over to the table. "I heard you were found unconscious in some civilian¡¯s house. Well, what left of it anyway" As he poured tea into a cup, his tone grew more curious.

    Carrying the cup back to K, Davis started to ask, "But what were you¡ª" He didn¡¯t get to finish as K interrupted him with a sudden burst of laughter.

    "A midnight stroll down chaos lane, hahaha. Shame too¡ªI overestimated this incomplete body of mine. I tried using a bit of magic, and, well, it knocked me out," K replied, still laughing.

    Davis raised an eyebrow at K¡¯s response. Handing him the tea, he probed further. "I remember you telling me before we set off that you couldn¡¯t use mana¡ªsaid you had to do something with your body first. So, what was so important that you''d risk it?"

    K took a sip of tea, then leaned back, his expression softening. "Just... searching for an answer, confirming a rumor... and matters," he said slowly, listing the reasons one by one.

    K continued, "I can still use a bit of magic¡ªjust not Chaos Magic or any high-level spells. My power has been reduced... astronomically."

    Davis wasn''t done as he continued to probe. "If it''s a family matter, are we talking about the angelic side or the demonic side?" His curiosity was clearly piqued.

    K kept smiling, staring blankly at the ceiling. "K!" Davis snapped, pulling K from his thoughts.

    "I''m thinking..." K replied, closing his eyes and tilting his head back. After a pause, he opened them again, flashing a grin. "Davis, ever heard of an angel named Raphael?"

    Davis responded eagerly, his voice quick and animated. "Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of an angel by that name¡ªor Rafael, something like that. They say he¡¯s kind and caring, curing even the toughest illnesses."

    K chuckled loudly. "You¡¯re spot on! Rafael and Raphael are the same. A real poet, too. I remember his tale about guiding that boy, Tobit."

    He laughed again, adding, "Raphael and Asmodeus? They¡¯re like oil and water, Asmodeus abhorred Raphael for Tobit''s action." He slapped his knee. "Get this, a prince of lust was scared away by the smell of Fish¡¯s liver and heart! I used to call him ¡®Fish Face!¡¯"

    Davis couldn¡¯t help but join in, laughing softly. "He must¡¯ve been quite the character!"

    K responded with a hearty, "He certainly was, HAHA!"

    After a minute of shared laughter, the room fell silent. As the mood settled, K casually added, "Well, he¡¯s dead."

    Davis¡¯s head snapped toward K, eyes wide in disbelief. "I¡¯m sorry, what did you just say? Dead? In what way?"

    K grinned, nodding as if discussing something mundane. "Yes, dead. As in, no longer breathing."

    K stood up from the bed, his clothes still dusty and smeared with ash from the chaos of the previous day. "Lovely weather we¡¯re having, though. Care for a walk?"

    Davis frowned, his mind racing with confusion. "Wha¡ªWait¡ªNo, how is that even possible for an angel to..." He gestured awkwardly, running a finger across his neck.

    K giggled at his reaction. "I take that as a no?" He sighed, then explained, "It¡¯s quite simple, really. An angel is dead when they stop breathing, moving, speaking... or thinking."

    Davis nodded along until he halted his movement. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that how every living thing dies?¡± He turned to K, his brow turning into a frown

    K stretched, a smirk on his face. "Precisely! Now that your curious little mind has been enlightened by my vast knowledge and wisdom about the obvious, I¡¯m heading out for a bit¡­ wouldn¡¯t want to miss such lovely weather, right?"

    As he moved to open the door, Skye barreled through it, crashing into him with a bark. "UNCLE K!" she shouted, licking his face enthusiastically.

    K burst out laughing, trying to shield his face with his hands. "Thanks for worrying, Skye. I think you just broke my pelvis, but I don¡¯t mind." He scratched her head fondly.

    When Skye finally pulled back, running excited circles around him, K sat up and patted his side. "Guess my pelvis survived." He turned to the overly excited Skye, grinning. "Where have you been this whole time, my dear?"

    "Skye guard outside for Uncle! Helped everyone last night too!" she replied, bouncing in place, her tail wagging furiously.

    K patted her and pinched her cheek with pride. "Of course you did! You¡¯re my lovable bundle of joy!" He got to his feet, brushing off the dust from his clothes.

    Davis approached, giving Skye a scratch behind the ears. "By the way, before I forget¡ªK, you and I have been summoned to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The Guild Master and Instructor Ryan want to see us."

    K crossed his arms. "Oh? And what for?"

    Davis smirked, turning to fetch the invitation letter. "We¡¯re getting our official adventurer badges. And since we¡¯re known as master and student, we¡¯ll¡ª" He turned back, only to find K was already gone, the door wide open with Skye sitting happily beside it.

    Davis exclaimed, "God damn it!" He momentarily stared at the open mail, then turned to Skye. "How did he sneak out while I was standing right here?"

    Skye spun around, barking in response. "Uncle walked out when Dad turned around! He whispered to Skye to tell Dad this: ¡®Do whatever just don¡¯t cause a scene¡¯, so Skye didn¡¯t say anything!" She tilted her head, giving him a wide-eyed, puppy-dog stare. "Did Skye do a great job?"

    Davis sighed, nodding reluctantly. "Yes... yes, you did." He couldn¡¯t help but smile at her eager expression.

    With the invitation in hand, he and Skye headed out, making their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    K walked along the street, watching as citizens worked to rebuild their homes, scavenging what they could from the wreckage. Some gathered in small groups, conversing and gossiping. He pressed onward, but soon his steady stride wavered, and his balance faltered as his vision began to blur.

    Stumbling, K leaned against the nearest wall, catching his breath. "Can¡¯t believe something as simple as ¡®Spirit Gaze¡¯ could cause this much trouble," he muttered, assessing his condition. "Blurry vision... vertigo... shortness of breath... and a splitting headache." His breathing was labored.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    He took a moment to compose himself, his lip forming a smile. "Well, well... if it isn¡¯t the town''s new hero," K chuckled softly. "What might this humble gentleman do to serve our esteemed savior?"

    Vincent approached, placing a hand on his chest and bowing respectfully. "Master, don¡¯t jest. Your servant wouldn¡¯t dare hold his head higher than his owner."

    K shook his head with a light laugh. "Vincent, Vincent... ''Servant'' is a bit too far fetch, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯d prefer ''assistant'' or maybe even ''acquaintance.'' After all, it¡¯s the thought that counts, right? Hehehe."

    "Yes, Master," Vincent agreed calmly.

    K raised his hand, and a stick flew into his grasp. "Now that we¡¯re on the same page, shall we move on to today¡¯s agenda? Wouldn¡¯t want to keep our ¡®victim¡¯ waiting for too long... though I suppose they prefer to be called ¡®associates.¡¯ more" He chuckled, using the stick as a makeshift walking cane and gesturing for Vincent to lead the way.

    Vincent, perplexed by K¡¯s actions but unaware of his condition, asked cautiously, "Master, I may be overthinking this, but¡­ are you¡­ injured?"

    K quickly thought up an excuse, giggling before confidently replying, "How sweet of you to worry about little old me, but fear not! This stick is merely a prop¡­ a little tool to help build rapport with our¡­ Ahem* victims. Hihihi!"

    He added, "I bet they''ll be more easily swayed if I show up looking half-dead rather than my usual, jolly self."

    Vincent nodded, impressed as always. "Master, your brilliance is unmatched¡ªalways two steps ahead. Please follow me. The bandit leader and her few surviving members are holed up in an abandoned house just a bit off the main road."

    With Vincent leading the way, K followed a sly smile playing on his lips. After a short walk, they arrived at the abandoned house. It was old, run-down, and crumbling at the edges. Standing guard outside, alone, was Higard.

    K faked an innocent smile as he approached. "Higard, my friend. It¡¯s so nice to see you again," he greeted warmly, his voice gentle and friendly.

    Higard¡¯s face lit up upon seeing K. "K¡ª" he started, but quickly lowered his voice, glancing back toward the house. He leaned in, pulling K into a quick, friendly hug. "It¡¯s a blessing to see you safe and sound!"

    As Higard embraced him, K¡¯s smile momentarily shifted into a mischievous grin, but he quickly reverted to his usual expression when they parted. "Likewise," K said, glancing around. "If memory serves, you were supposed to have a few more people with you."

    Higard¡¯s expression darkened, his frustration evident as he scoffed. "Those spineless cowards ran off, leaving only me to protect her."

    Vincent nodded to K before quietly walking away, heading toward the Adventurer''s Guild to attend to his invitation.

    Higard watched Vincent leave but refrained from asking questions, his focus shifting to K. He gave K a quick once-over, noting his condition, and sighed before offering support. "This way... Miss Lyra is waiting for you," he said, helping K inside before quietly excusing himself.

    K waved him off with a smile, then turned his attention to the room. Lyra sat propped against the bedframe, her body wrapped in layers of black and blood-stained bandages. On the table nearby, an unwrapped bandage lay discarded.

    "Why, hello there, darling," K greeted with a playful grin. "Aren''t you looking radiant today?" His gaze shifted around the room and noticed that there was a dried pool of blood in different locations in the room.

    Lyra scoffed, her voice barely a whisper. "Is that so?" She turned to face K, revealing the left side of her face, burned and scarred, her eye barely able to open.

    "Oh!" K exclaimed with his familiar smile. "Darling, my eyesight isn¡¯t that bad and I don¡¯t remember that burn on your face when I saved you yesterday." He glanced at the discarded bandage again. "Just a tip¡ªbandages are for wrapping wounds, not to be used as makeshift toilet paper later!" He giggled, pulling up a chair beside her.

    Lyra turned weakly toward him, her voice heavy with hopelessness. "Why are you... here? If you¡¯re expecting a thank you for saving me, all I have left to give you are those bandages." She laughed bitterly, her gaze sinking to the bedsheets.

    K¡¯s smile softened as he placed a gentle hand over hers. "My dear, have you given up already?" He shook his head. "Let¡¯s take this one step at a time, starting with your bold new choice of makeup." He gestured lightly toward her burned face.

    "When I woke up here," Lyra began, her voice hollow, "I overheard my people arguing. They wanted to hand me over to the rival bandit group we¡¯ve been fighting since we arrived. But Higard disagreed. A fight broke out, and in the chaos... someone¡¯s torch landed on my face, leaving me like this." Her tone carried the weight of defeat, every word falling heavier than the last.

    K nodded thoughtfully, glancing around the room. "And here I thought someone spilled a barrel of sauce on the floor." His grin widened. "Darling, I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re going through right now. But my offer still stands," he said gently.

    Lyra barely reacted to his words, her voice flat. "I don¡¯t want anything. Just leave me be."

    K raised an eyebrow. "You know when I was on that mountain¡­ remember when you kidnapped me?" He chuckled. "Anyway, I overheard a bit about your father. He seemed like quite the figure¡ªsmart, brave, bold."

    He paused, watching Lyra¡¯s fingers twitch at the mention of her father, and then continued, his tone sharper. "But he was also a complete moron. Charging into danger just to die a meaningless d¡ª"

    "SHUT UP!" Lyra exploded, her eyes blazing with fury. "Don¡¯t you dare sully my father¡¯s name, or I¡¯ll kill you!" She grits her teeth, her gaze locked onto him with unyielding hatred.

    K¡¯s smile never wavered. Instead, he gently patted her head, momentarily confusing her. "There she is. The little lion finally roars," he said with a teasing grin. "Look, I may not have known your father personally, but from everything I¡¯ve heard... he was a good man."

    He paused, turning to meet her eyes. "And a great father."

    At K¡¯s words, Lyra¡¯s hardened expression softened, her anger dissolving into something more vulnerable. Sensing the shift, K quickly pressed forward, his tone soft yet insidious. "He died so you could live. So why are you so eager to throw that gift away?" he asked, his voice soothing, but calculated.

    Lyra¡¯s body trembled, her voice shaky. "I¡­ I just don¡¯t understand why it matters¡­ why would you care?" Her vision blurred with unshed tears as she fought to hold them back.

    K gently placed his hand over hers, his smile tender and deceptively caring. "You¡¯re a coward, afraid to take control," he said, his words sharp and piercing. "You¡¯ve got nothing left to give, and you carry the weight of failure." His voice struck her where it hurt the most. "Yet here I am, still by your side¡ªbecause I care. And because you matter."

    "But why?" Lyra stammered, her voice laced with confusion. "Like you said, I¡¯m a burden. I¡¯m afraid. I have nothing to offer except those useless scribbles I used to draw..." Her emotions churned violently within her.

    K leaned closer, cupping her cheek with both hands, his smile deepening with a predatory tenderness. "Your weakness," he began, his fingers tracing the edges of her burn, "is like this scar. You¡¯re hurt, lost, and uncertain." A cool sensation spread across her cheek as his touch lingered. "But I can help you. I¡¯ll make you whole again. I¡¯ll make you beautiful." His voice was a whispered promise. "All I ask... is for you to take my hand, darling."

    As his hand glided over her burned skin, the scar vanished, replaced by smooth flesh. He reached for a nearby mirror and held it up to her. Lyra gasped, her reflection showing a face free from the disfiguring burn.

    K''s gaze locked onto hers, his voice a silky invitation. "So, darling¡­ will you trust me? Will you let me guide you?" He held her hand gently, offering more than just healing¡ªoffering power, control, and a future with him.

    Lyra, still flabbergasted by her reflection, spoke with a trembling voice. "I¡ªI wish to change. Please help me."

    K smiled unwaveringly. "Of course, I¡¯ll help¡ª" But his words were abruptly cut off as he unexpectedly coughed up a mouthful of blood that soaked his neck and shirt.

    "K? K? What¡¯s going on? Are you hurt? I don¡¯t see a wound!" Lyra panicked, pulling him into a tight hug, her eyes brimming with tears. "No, no, no, please answer me. How can I help?"

    K returned her embrace, chuckling, a sly grin playing on his lips. "Don¡¯t worry, my¡ªArgh! My dear. The injury from before I came here flared up when I used my magic to heal your wound." Though his bleeding was minor, he used it to keep up the act.

    He pulled back slightly, blood still smeared on his mouth. "What matters is that you are safe, sound, and beautiful again," he joked, laughing at her. "Look at you, startled by a little blood."

    "Sh-shut up! Stop laughing¡­ STOP!" Lyra protested, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at his teasing.

    Just then, the door kicked open, and Higard rushed inside. "What¡¯s going on?" he shouted, concern etched on his face. "Leader, you¡­ your face!" Higard pointed out in shock.

    "I know, isn¡¯t she beautiful?" K said, making Lyra blush at the unexpected compliment. He rose from his chair, glancing at Higard. "I must be going now, but I hope to see you both again soon. Until then, please look after this little lion for me, will you?" He smirked, patting Lyra¡¯s head as he addressed Higard.

    Lyra quickly swatted his hand away. "Stop calling me that!"

    K smiled mischievously. "Would ''big lion'' be more to your liking?" he teased, leaning in with an eyebrow raised.

    Higard froze, unsure of what to say or expect. "Umm, okay!"

    Just as K prepared to leave, Lyra grabbed his hand, halting him. "When will we meet again?" she asked, her eyes pleading for an answer.

    K paused, his friendly smile unwavering. "Eventually!" He pinched her cheek playfully and added, "But until then, make yourself useful and get better, got it?"

    Lyra nodded, and K responded with a cheerful, "Good girl!"

    He walked past Higard and out of the room, his friendly smile transforming into a happy grin. "Well¡­ that was easy!" he said casually, striding away. The mouthful of blood he had coughed up earlier was nothing but a clever act.

 61: Lets be on our way!

    Davis arrived at the adventurer¡¯s guild with Skye by his side, his eyes scanning the open space inside the building. Most adventurers had been sent out to assist with the aftermath, while others were out handling guild commissions.

    "Hello, Sir. How can we assist you today?" The receptionist at the front desk called out as Davis browsed the commission board.

    Davis turned, offering a soft smile. "Yes, Instructor Ryan invited me." He handed her the invitation.

    Recognizing the crest, she immediately stood up. "Please, right this way, Sir." She gestured for him to follow and led him upstairs to a room where a familiar face awaited.

    With a quick wave to the receptionist, Ryan led Davis deeper into the guild hall. They passed through the grand door into a spacious room adorned with finely crafted tapestries. Seated at the far end, a man dressed in exquisite clothing awaited them, his posture relaxed yet commanding.

    The man rose gracefully as they approached, his face breaking into a warm, welcoming smile. "Ah, the great hero of the town! How honored I am to meet you at last," he said in a blissful tone, his voice rich with sincerity. Every word felt like a gracious compliment.

    The man¡¯s features were as refined as his attire. Slicked-back black hair framed a noble, striking face. His near-black eyes gleamed with happiness and a hint of amusement. Though stout, he carried himself with quiet confidence, his scar¡ªa pale slash from his temple to his jaw.

    "Guild leader," Ryan greeted with a respectful bow to the young man, acknowledging his authority despite his age.

    "Thank you, Ryan, for keeping this town safe," the guild leader said, his tone warm before turning to Davis. "And to you, hero, my deepest gratitude for protecting this lovely town of mine." He bowed deeply, then gazed out the window toward the bustling street below.

    "I grew up in this very town," he continued, voice rising with emotion. "If it weren¡¯t for being stationed at the main branch in the city every day, I would never have allowed such... atrocity to befall my home."

    Ryan shook his head gently at the guild leader''s words. "I''ll take my leave, Guild leader," he excused himself, stepping out of the room.

    The guild leader nodded and gestured toward Davis. "Please, young hero, sit. I cannot bear to see the savior of my hometown standing while I lounge around."

    Davis chuckled and sat down. "I don¡¯t mind at all, Sir. Haha!" But as he settled in, his gaze lingered on the guild leader, studying his every move. "What does he want? Davis thought. Is he an ally... or a threat? His mind raced. How should I use this opportunity?"

    As Davis mulled over his thoughts, another question surfaced. "Have I always been this deep in thought during conversations?"

    Mistaking Davis¡¯s silence for discomfort, the guild leader smiled, putting on his friendliest expression. "There¡¯s no need for formality between us. I owe you for helping my town."

    He laughed, pouring tea into two cups. "Please, enjoy, Davis. My name is Kaelen Drystan, the eleventh guild leader of the Adventurers Guild. I hate to ask this, but..." He sighed, frowning at the desk. "As much as I¡¯d love to reward your bravery now, I need you to recount the events of that night for my report. I hope you understand."

    "Of course, Sir Kaelen. I don¡¯t mind at all," Davis replied calmly.

    Kaelen smiled, relieved. "I¡¯m glad you and your friend from that night are reasonable. So many people nowadays are wrapped up in pride and ego." He sighed again, pulling out a pen and paper.

    "Whenever you¡¯re ready, Davis. Please tell me what you saw that night." Kaelen listened calmly, jotting down every detail as Davis began his account.

    Back at Celestia, in the Veltis family*

    "Sir, Miss Amy has reported that our operatives trailing Mr. Davis have met a gruesome end during their mission," Kane said, standing before Garrick in his workroom.

    Garrick''s eyes lifted from the documents on his desk to meet Kane¡¯s gaze. "Is that so? How?"

    Kane nodded. "According to her letter, they were killed by slashes. There was also a strange monster that wiped out nearly half the town, so she deduced the monster might be responsible¡ª"

    "Hahaha!" Garrick interrupted with a booming laugh. "Old friend, you don¡¯t seriously believe that, do you?" He leaned back, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Our family''s best trackers, killed by a mere monster during a protection mission? No. This is a message!"

    "A message? From the other Pillar?" Kane asked, surprised. "But in her note, she mentioned dead members from the other Pillars as well. Could there be conflict among them?"

    Garrick shook his head, still chuckling. "No, not from them. It¡¯s from our target¡ªDavis." He smiled, clearly pleased. "By doing this, he''s sending us a very clear message."

    Garrick''s grin widened. "He doesn¡¯t like being watched."

    Kane frowned at the thought, speaking with a hint of awe. "But still... killing the Empire¡¯s leading family¡¯s people on their turf¡ªhe sure is brave!"

    "He¡¯s always been brave, remember?" Garrick replied with a chuckle. "The day he arrived in the Empire, he came straight to us and challenged our authority. And even when he lost, somehow, he turned the situation to his advantage."

    "Smart, brave, talented..." Garrick listed, grinning with glee. "And now he''s traveling with someone he calls Master. The curious part? This ''Master'' seemed to appear out of nowhere¡ªno one knows who he is, where he came from, or just how powerful he might be. But I reckon..." Garrick rose from his seat, strolling past Kane. "He''s at least stronger than his student."

    Garrick continued with a satisfied tone. "But here¡¯s the best part. Davis didn¡¯t just kill our men; he took care of the other Pillars'' people too. So, technically, we¡¯re now the closest to him!" He laughed to himself as he strolled toward the door. "Come, Kane. We¡¯ve got family matters to attend to. And call Amy back¡ªwe shouldn''t push this any further."

    Kane silently followed as Garrick exited the room.

    At the Royal Palace*

    In a lush, green garden, Princess Rachel sat in the pavilion, sipping her tea as she read a book. A bright smile spread across her face as her bodyguard, Karla, relayed the same news.

    "I see... Thank you, Karla!" Rachel smiled elegantly. "So, they didn¡¯t perish by the monster," she said with a knowing smile, arriving at the same conclusion as Garrick.

    "What about my father? Knowing him, he¡¯d have figured it out as well," Rachel asked curiosity in her voice.

    Karla bowed slightly. "His Majesty seems to have reached the same conclusion, Your Highness." She glanced at Rachel with a worried look. "But, Your Highness, they could be a threat if they dared to slay people under the protection of the royal family."

    Rachel gave a reassuring smile. "There''s no need to worry, Karla. Mr. Davis isn¡¯t a threat to us... at least, not for now."

    Karla hesitated before continuing, "And what about his young teacher, the one Your Highness has been head over heels for ever since¡ª"

    "Karla!" Rachel snapped, shooting her a glare. "It¡¯s not like that!" she quickly retorted, her cheeks flushing.

    Karla chuckled softly at Rachel¡¯s reaction and kept teasing. "Oh really, Your Highness? If I recall correctly, you once had a brush with death, only to be a damsel, saved by a knight in shining armor!"

    "KARLA!" Rachel stammered, her face burning with embarrassment. "It¡¯s not¡ªI... you... never mind! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!" She hurriedly made her escape from the pavilion, her face still red as Karla¡¯s teasing laughter echoed behind her.

    s Rachel hurried off, Karla smiled and let out a sigh. "What sorcery did he use to capture our sweet princess¡¯s heart?" she mused, then quickly followed with a mischievous grin.

    Meanwhile, the news was reported to the other two Pillars, each reacting differently. One thing was clear: they agreed not to send more spies, as the situation in the city was already too delicate. The balance between maintaining control over their territory and gaining favor with the citizens was becoming increasingly strained as each of them was trying to outdo the other.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Back at the adventurer¡¯s guild*

    Davis finally finished recounting his story, his eyes watching as Guild Leader Kaelen diligently took notes.

    "Sounds like you had quite an eventful night, Davis. I hope your friend is doing alright," Kaelen said, looking up as he finished writing.

    Davis chuckled awkwardly, thinking back to the morning. "You don¡¯t need to worry, Sir Kaelen. He¡¯s fine..." He added in a softer voice, "Though he¡¯s already a pain in my ass!"

    Kaelen laughed at Davis''s remark. "Right. Well, everything checks out. I¡¯m honored to welcome you into our guild, and I think¡ª" He paused, correcting himself. "No, I know you¡¯re destined to achieve great things in the future."

    Kaelen took out two adventurer bracelets each one adorned with two lion carvings on both sides, the adventurer guild¡¯s symbol, and handed them to Davis. "You''ve been a great help to us, and with some encouragement from Instructor Ryan¡ªand a bit of favor from me¡ªI''m happy to bestow upon you this silver-rank bracelet"

    There were two bracelets: one silver and the other bronze.

    "Although Instructor Ryan wished for both you and your friend K to be promoted to silver, after some consideration, we felt your friend''s contributions to the recent events were somewhat limited. I must apologize, but we can¡¯t promote him to gold just yet. I hope you understand, Davis," Kaelen said sincerely.

    Davis accepted the bracelets with a reassuring smile. "No need to apologize. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s perfectly fine with it," Davis replied, his tone lighthearted.

    Davis took the bracelet and excused himself. "Thank you for your encouraging words, Guild Leader. I don¡¯t want to take up any more of your time than I already have."

    "Ah yes, of course. Let me walk you out," Kaelen replied, rising to accompany Davis to the door. "Best of luck to you, Davis!" He waved goodbye and closed the door behind him.

    Kaelen smiled to himself as he returned to his desk. "He¡¯s a good kid," he murmured. Then, with a knowing smirk, he turned toward the two empty chairs in the corner of the room. "I trust you found what you were looking for, detective."

    The space on one of the chairs shimmered, gradually morphing into the shape of a woman. "Yes, I did," a voice replied as the translucent form solidified, revealing a woman sitting casually in the chair.

    "Thank you for agreeing to my request, Master Kaelen," Miya said with a respectful bow. "I had hoped to see both the master and the student today, but this will suffice." She rose gracefully and took the seat where Davis had sat moments before.

    Kaelen leaned against the door, raising a brow at Miya. "What exactly did he do to catch the attention of the infamous Miya Lyris, the unorthodox detective of Celestia?" he asked with a mocking laugh.

    Miya chuckled softly at his words. "It''s more about what I don¡¯t know!" She smiled, her tone teasing. "Thank you again, Master Kaelen, but I won¡¯t take up any more of your time." With a wave, she disappeared into the light.

    Once she was gone, Kaelen chuckled to himself, visibly intrigued. "Something even our unorthodox detective doesn¡¯t know? Fascinating. What have you gotten yourself into, Davis?" he muttered, amused.

    As Davis descended the stairs from the second floor, a familiar laughter was heard, followed by the sound of a dog barking. It only took a moment for Davis to recognize who it was, and he leaned out to confirm that, indeed, K was downstairs.

    "Yes, yes, darling. She¡¯s a good girl, isn¡¯t she? But second only to you!" K¡¯s voice grew louder as Davis made his way down the stairs, hearing laughter from the front desk area.

    As Davis reached the ground floor, he found Skye happily darting around, while K leaned casually on the front desk, flirting with both of the guild¡¯s receptionists.

    "Ahh, there he is... the town¡¯s hero!" K called out gleefully, his voice brimming with amusement.

    K laughed, gesturing toward Davis as though presenting a prized trophy. "Ladies, this handsome fellow could probably give a drake a run for its money!" he joked.

    Skye, standing on her hind legs, pushed up against Davis¡¯s stomach, her tail wagging furiously. "Dad!" she barked happily.

    Davis gave a polite nod to both the receptionists and K before turning his attention to Skye. "Hey, Skye. Did you enjoy your time here?"

    Skye barked again, her enthusiasm unmatched. "Yes! Everybody loved Skye. Uncle K promised to take Skye for delicious food afterward, too!" she replied, her excitement unmatched.

    "Uncle K, can we go now?" Skye pleaded with a bark, her eyes wide and hopeful.

    The receptionists giggled at the sight of Skye¡¯s adorable plea. "Aw, she¡¯s so cute when she barks!" one of them cooed, smiling in infatuation. Then, gathering her courage, she shyly asked K, "Mr. K, I was wondering¡­ would you like to come by sometime? You could tell me more of your stories."

    Davis turned to K, a look of surprise on his face. ¡°Did he just seduce another one?¡± he thought.

    K chuckled warmly, handling the situation with his usual charm. "Hahaha, I¡¯d love to, my dear, but you see, my friend Davis and I will be leaving town soon. But I promise you this¡ªif our paths ever cross again, I wouldn¡¯t mind sharing a romantic meal with someone as gorgeous as you."

    The receptionist blushed at his graceful rejection.

    K turned back to Davis and Skye, giving the receptionists a final wave. "Please excuse us, darlings, but my companions and I must depart. Au revoir, ch¨¦rie," he said with a playful wink, walking away from the front desk.

    "Come now, Davis. Let¡¯s not keep our dearest Skye waiting too long" K continued cheerfully, pulling Davis and Skye along. "We should converse at somewhere more familiar!"

    "Yay, dinner time, dinner time!" Skye joyously chants as she follows them along.

    As they walked, Davis couldn¡¯t shake his curiosity and turned to K with a puzzled expression. "K, I¡¯ve been noticing something for a while... Is Skye speaking?" He glanced at Skye, who trotted happily beside him.

    K let out a loud, exaggerated laugh. "Hah! Very funny, my dear friend," he said, brushing it off with a wave.

    But Davis persisted. "No, I¡¯m serious. Is she speaking or not?"

    K raised a brow, studying Davis for a moment. Then, with a grin he turned to Skye. "Skye, who do you like more¡ªme or your father?"

    Without hesitation, Skye barked, "I love Dad and Uncle... and¡ªand food¡­ and walks¡­ and¡ª" She continued listing her favorites enthusiastically.

    K smirked and turned back to Davis. "Did you hear that?" he asked playfully.

    Davis just nods to his question.

    "There you go! Glad I could help!" K laughed, clearly enjoying the joke. "Ahh! Look at that, we have arrived" They arrived at a restaurant with a decent number of customers. "After you!¡± K helps the door open for them with a smile.

    Seated across from K with Skye by his side, Davis brought it up again. "I can hear her just fine, K." He scratched Skye¡¯s head affectionately. "But I want to know¡ªcan everyone else understand her, or is it just us?" he asked in a hushed, slightly exasperated tone.

    K, casually browsing the menu, barely glanced up. "Oh, that... Have you ever noticed anyone else talking to their animal companion as much as we do?" he asked nonchalantly.

    Davis let out a frustrated sigh. "Can you just get to the damn point already?"

    K scoffed, amused by Davis¡¯s impatience. "Normally, no¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t be able to understand her," he said, finally closing the menu and meeting Davis¡¯s eyes. "She¡¯s not old or strong enough to use telepathy yet, so most people just hear regular barking."

    Skye, however, was completely distracted, her gaze fixed on a cat napping in the back of the restaurant.

    "So... I¡¯m not normal?" Davis asked, raising an eyebrow.

    K tapped his chin thoughtfully, pretending to ponder. "Hmm¡­ if waking up every morning to the magnificent sound of a demon prince of hell singing captivatingly while he makes breakfast is considered normal, then... yes, yes you are!"

    "Need I continue?" K asked, his head tilted slightly as he leaned on his hand, flashing a mischievous grin.

    "No, I think I¡¯m good," Davis replied, waving in reluctant defeat.

    Their food soon arrived, and they settled in to eat. But after taking a bite of his steak, K¡¯s expression soured. "Is this a steak or a wooden stake?" he grumbled. "I asked for a good steak, and they gave me a good stick!"

    Davis just smirked, silently enjoying K¡¯s dramatic reaction. Turning to Skye, he asked, "How¡¯s your food, Skye?"

    ¡°Mhm¡ªMhm,¡± Skye nodded enthusiastically, her mouth stuffed full of food.

    Davis chuckled, unable to resist a smile as he pulled out two adventurer bracelets. "K! Look, these are our ranks." He places them on the table.

    Still frowning at his plate, K glanced up. "Huh? And I¡¯m guessing the bronze one is mine?" Davis nodded, confirming it.

    K inspects both bracelets, turning them over in his hand. "I see... Any other colors of the rainbow I should know about?"

    Davis stared at him, unimpressed by the remark. "There are five in total: Bronze, Silver, Gold, Crystal, and Diamond," he explained. "The system was established by the founder of the guild. He was part of one of the first groups of heroes summoned to this world, long ago."

    "I see! So, the gods are still playing doing that?" K nodded thoughtfully, before whispering under his breath, "And they Isekai¡¯d a damn gamer from Earth." He shook his head and laughed. "This is ridiculous!"

    Slipping the silver bracelet onto his wrist, K raised an eyebrow. "Alright, so what does Silver mean?"

    Davis grinned, clearly proud. "Silver means you can hold your own in the field and are more reliable. Only a small number of bronze-ranked adventurers get promoted to higher ranks each year."

    K grinned mischievously. "Alright then! If any problem arises, I''ll be sure to call upon our great and mighty silver-ranked adventurer, Davis Edwelt of Avalom!" He laughed, playfully pushing the bracelet toward Davis.

    Davis joined in, laughing as he slipped the bracelet on. "So, where to next? I noticed a paper missing from the board back at the guild. I assume you''re the one who took it?"

    K¡¯s eyes widened in pleasant surprise, his smile growing even wider. "Not bad, Davis. Not bad at all!" He stood up, adjusting his clothes with a casual flair. "I''ve finished my meal, and I''m off to find us a ride."

    Turning back to Davis and Skye, K added cryptically, "Get ready, because next stop¡ªbird hunting!"

    With that, K left as quickly as he''d appeared at the adventurer¡¯s guild. Davis and Skye followed soon after, finishing their meal. Their destination? No idea!

 62: New town, new problem

    ¡°Lev¡­ way up!¡± A soft, tender voice whispered. ¡°Wakey, wakey sleeping beauty!¡± The voice appeared again.

    Davis slowly opened his eyes to a bright light that forced them shut. Sitting up, he quickly adjusted his gaze, opening them fully he was stunned by the sight before him.

    The sky is as blue as the ocean''s surface, and a field of tall grass and flowers dances to the wind. Davis noticed the tree above him, leaning against it with a drowsy yawn.

    ¡°Skye? K?¡± Davis asked as he rubbed his eyes.

    Davis heard giggling, turning to the source of the voice Davis came face to face with a young woman, adorning a white and gold robe with a flower bracelet. Her golden hair flowed freely with the wind, and her bright green eyes and gentle smile helped amplify her ethereal beauty.

    ¡°The sky?¡± She asked, innocently turning her head to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s as beautiful as the one in the silver city!¡± She commented with a bright smile.

    Turning back to Davis with an excited grin she urged. ¡°Come on, Lev. Please, show me your tail again¡­ pretty please?¡± She begged him with pleading eyes.

    Davis was confused, caught between the strange location and the girl in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Davis exclaimed.

    While Davis tried to make sense of the situation another person appeared carrying a pile of scrolls. ¡°Lirael, leave Leviathan alone or he might bite you for real!¡± The newcomer said with a chuckle.

    Davis looked at him closely, he was tall and dressed in a similar white and gold robe, with long brown hair, black pupils, and a strikingly graceful aura with each movement. But the thing that attracted Davis''s attention the most was the three pair of wings, folding neatly behind him.

    Lirael childishly protested. ¡°But Raphael, his tail is so cute!¡±

    Davis watched as Lirael ran after Raphael, the both of them were headed toward a small hut just a short distance from Davis¡¯s location.

    Davis finally stood up, he stretched his body and murmured to himself. ¡°Another dream¡­ is this a dream or K¡¯s memory?¡± Davis took a few deep breaths before heading to the hut.

    As Davis walked to the hut, he noticed the same surreal sensation, how the grass and wind felt on his body, the smelt of fresh air, and how the light felt. Entering the hut, Davis saw Raphael and Lirael standing by the table along with many angels with the same attire and a pair of wings on their backs.

    Seeing their wings, Davis turned around and he too had wings on his back, six of them. ¡°So, K¡¯s an angel?¡± Davis thought to himself. ¡°But why is¡­¡±

    ¡°Leviathan?¡± Raphael called out to Davis. ¡°Hello? Are you still not fully awake?¡± Raphael asked with a smile, waving his hand around.

    Everyone in the room turned towards Davis startling him a bit. ¡°Oh no no no no! I¡¯m alright¡ªF-fully awake, haha¡± Davis urgently responded with an awkward laugh.

    Raphael raised his brow. ¡°Okay¡­ Then why are you back there?¡± Raphael waved for Davis to come to the front.

    Davis nodded and made his way to the table, the other angels around him slightly bowed at him and made way for him to pass through.

    Lirael covered her mouth as she softly laughed at Davis¡¯s surprised reaction. ¡°You¡¯re unnaturally talkative today, very reserved, Lev¡­ Normally you would¡¯ve either nodded or grunted as a response.¡±

    Davis didn¡¯t respond, he thought back to all the time he spent with K. ¡°That K? Quiet?¡±.

    Raphael smiled at Davis, clapping his hand suddenly he got the attention of everyone in the room. ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s begin our task, " he continued. Our main focus of the day is the other Pantheon¡­¡±

    Lirael handed Davis a scroll, she then went to give everyone a scroll with their name on it.

    ¡°Metatron has sent these scrolls to us with the approval of the almighty. You will find your task written down for you¡­ please do not let him down!¡± Raphael instructed with a respectful tone. ¡°May you accomplish your task without any issues¡±

    Davis saw K¡¯s name on the scroll. Opening it, Davis squinted his eye with extreme focus. ¡°What the?¡± he whispered under his breath.

    The words in the scroll are completely blurry and seem to shake around uncontrollably. Some letters seem familiar to Davis but they look¡ªwrong, as if written in reverse.

    ¡°Davis¡­ Davis?¡± Davis subconsciously hears someone calling out to him, but his eyes are glued to the scroll, unable to move away. ¡°Davis? Wakey, wakey sleeping beauty!¡± The voice appeared again.

    All of sudden, Davis felt a sharp pain in his cheek, and his head abruptly turned to the side. Turning back, Davis saw K crouching in front of him with his usual grin, the cozy hut changed to an open area surrounded by trees. Davis was slapped back to reality by K.

    ¡°Look at that! Sleeping beauty finally woke up!¡± K giggles at Davis. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± K sarcastically asked with a smirk.

    Davis responded with a yawn. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    K smiles brightly back. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to wake up my friend!¡±

    After leaving the town with the Kelpie¡¯s incident, Davis and Skye followed K¡¯s direction as they traveled on foot for three days, to another town called ¡°Falling Earth-Essence¡±, and are now camping just a few hours away from the town.

    Davis rubbed his brows, looking around he couldn¡¯t help but notice someone was missing. ¡°Where is Skye?¡± Davis asked drowsily.

    ¡°Out hunting!¡± K replied instantly with a straight face.

    Davis shook his head in surprise. ¡°Alone?¡±

    K laughed at his reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you think some wild kitty can even scratch Skye''s fur? She¡¯s a Fenrir after all!¡±

    A rustle coming from the tree line caught their attention. ¡°Speak of the Angel, she¡¯s back¡± K jokingly pointed it out. ¡°I told you she¡¯ll be fine!¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Skye emerged from the bush with a big bag of flowers and berries in her mouth. Tail-wagging playfully, she ran to K and leaned up onto him with both of her paws.

    ¡°Thank you for helping your uncle out, Skye! You¡¯re such a good girl.¡± K complimented her, and scratching her behind the ear. He took the bag with a smile and inspected it inside. ¡°You got them all, great!¡± K complimented again.

    ¡°What in the bag?¡± Davis questioned.

    K smiled at the bag. ¡°Ingredients¡± K gave Davis a short response.

    Skye joined in. ¡°Uncle K asked me to go pick flowers, and¡­ a-a-a-and berries.¡± She joyously explained to Davis, jumping around him in playful glee.

    K knelt on one knee next to the campfire. ¡°It¡¯s nothing groundbreaking! I simply requested Skye to help pick some eatable berries, and flowers for me so I could make some Syrup for my pancakes¡±

    K then pulled out a large glass bottle from his spatial bag. Opening the bag, K started arranging the edible stuff from the nonedible one.

    ¡°Syrup? Why not buy some?¡± Davis asked again, his voice a lot clearer than before.

    K continued sorting the barriers. ¡°I like to do things myself, especially when it comes to what I eat¡± He continued. ¡°Would you be a dearest as to help pack up our stuff, we¡¯re heading into town shortly!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure¡­¡± Davis complied with K¡¯s request rather easily, he started by folding his bed. ¡°Hey, K?¡± Davis asked, he spoke with hesitation. ¡°Do you¡ªNo, have you always been this talkative, and cheery?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± K interest peeked, giggling to himself as he exhaled quietly. ¡°I¡­ invoked the fifth! Hehehe¡±

    Davis looked at him with confusion. ¡°Hah? What fifth?¡± He asked, his sleeping bag still in hand.

    K poured sugars into the bottle then added the barriers, he repeated the process. ¡°I invoked my right to remain silent, and I will speak when my lawyer is here!¡± He said with a firm and almost prideful expression.

    ¡°Please speak in a way that I can understand¡­ please?¡± Davis asked again, with a half-softened and half-aggressive tone.

    ¡°Oh! Well, in that case¡­¡± K finished with his handmade Syrup and placed it back into his spatial bag. ¡°No!¡± He answered with a bright smile.

    Davis sighed deeply at K. ¡°I give up!¡± He murmured as he walked past K to their bags of supplies. During the ordeal, Skye quietly watches them without understanding anything.

    Trekking along the main road to the town, they didn¡¯t speak to each other but rather kept quiet and enjoyed the silent whisper of nature around them and the sound of K¡¯s humming along the way.

    K suddenly stopped his humming and asked. ¡°Come to think of it, Davis. How¡¯s the Academy life?¡±

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s great¡­ I suppose!¡± Davis commented in an unsure tone. ¡°I was busy¡­ very busy!¡±

    K chuckled at his answer. ¡°Good, that must mean you¡¯ve learned a lot so tell me, what is the best way to enchant your weapon?¡±

    Davis pondered for a few long seconds. ¡°By spreading your mana over your weapon surface to cover them¡± He answered.

    K nodded to his answer. ¡°Not bad, but then again that question is rather basic! Hahaha¡±

    K¡¯s eyes widen slightly. ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡± He presented the town entrance to Davis and Skye with open arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see this town¡¯s famous waterfall and its delightful perfume¡±

    Without much discussion, Davis and Skye followed K into the town. It was early morning but the air permeated with the sweet scent of perfumes and fresh water from the waterfall at the center of the town.

    ¡°Ah, Falling Earth-Essence. a town that prides itself on its clear water, and magnificent perfumes!¡± K happily presented, he took a deep breath and then continued. ¡°And sweet too!¡±

    Davis and Skye followed him closely behind, taking in the scenery of the town. ¡°With scenery like this, no wonder they were managed to attract so visitors from all over the Empire¡±

    They continued forward through the town and reached a large bridge that connected both sides of the flowing stream of water. Many other visitors and travelers stopped to gaze at the tall waterfall.

    They stopped midway through the bridge to admire its beauty. Davis leaned against the railing and sighed with a calm smile. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t half bad!¡± He whispered under his breath.

    ¡°A town that builds around the waterfall, and uses its flowing river to create perfumes that are shipped out all over the Empire,¡± Davis said, his mind calculating the number. ¡°Business must be booming for them!¡±

    Davis took another deep breath and turned to K. ¡°Hey, K. Why are we here again¡± Only to realize that both K and Skye had already left. David looked around confusingly and sighed. ¡°Where did they go off to?¡±

    He continued moving forward, his eyes shifting left and right to find them. After a few moments of walking, he found K waving at him with a smile on top of a restaurant¡¯s veranda.

    Davis waved back slightly before entering the restaurant, making his way up to K¡¯s spot Davis noticed that despite the large amount of people on the street, there seemed to be fewer customers in the building.

    ¡°Ah, Davis my friend. I hope you enjoy the view! I picked a spot most suited for our taste¡± K said with a giggle, his eye having its usual mischievous glint.

    Davis sat down at his table and leaned back against his chair. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your constant disappearing trick is annoying?¡± He questioned with his arms crossed.

    K chuckles loudly at him, his eyes lit up with amusement. ¡°Of course I do, and I¡¯m going keep on doing it too. But I¡¯m sure you already knew that!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I figured!¡± Davis shrugged and smirked. ¡°You are insufferable to talk to sometimes!¡± He scoffed before turning to Skye who was leaning against the veranda¡¯s railing, panting with her tail wagging around, unbothered by anything.

    ¡°Guilty as charged, my friend!¡± K leisurely admitted to Davis''s remark. K leaned back onto his chair and hummed to the rhythm of the waterfall until their food arrived.

    Davis saw K¡¯s order and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You like steak that much?¡± He raised his brow while swirling his soup around slowly with a spoon.

    K chuckled to himself while cutting up his steak. ¡°Indeed, if any stranger were to offer to buy me a steak, I wouldn¡¯t refuse to give it a taste even if it¡¯s poison!¡± He took a small bite of the steak he cut and started tasting it aggressively.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit overcooked but it¡¯ll do!¡± K smiles and grunts in amusement. He continued eating like an aristocrat with how careful and behaved he was.

    Davis couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the way he ate, he has seen K with his meal a few times, first was when K discussed his wager with Garrick Veltis while possessing his body, and second was when he was in his cat form when they had dinner with Rowan.

    Seeing him so well-behaved is rather a sight to behold for Davis. All of a sudden, their attention was on a small group of knights who rushed through the crowd toward the north.

    ¡°Hmmm, wonder what they¡¯re up to,¡± K asked when seeing them.

    While they are pondering the restaurant¡¯s waiter who came to deliver them their pot of tea answered. ¡°Must¡¯ve been the werewolf again¡±

    This information instantly lit up K¡¯s eye, he turned to the waiter with a grin and asked. ¡°A werewolf you say?¡±

    Davis from the side recognized K¡¯s expression and chimed in. ¡°Oh boy, not again!¡± He let out a sigh of annoyance.

    K leaned on the table, using both his hands to support his chin as he teasingly asked the waiter. ¡°My dear friend, would you mind sharing a few moments of your time here and sharing with us some more¡­ information regarding this werewolf?¡±

    The waiter shook his head and apologized to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir, but I wouldn¡¯t want to spoil your appetite, and I have to be prepared for any other customer,¡± He said and was walking away when K asked him again.

    ¡°Really?¡± K chuckled, his hand repeatedly flicking a gold coin into the air with his thumb, he grinned and asked again. ¡°Not even at the price of a gold coin?¡±

    Before the coin returned to his hand again it was snatched mid-air by the waiter as he changed to try to laugh it off. ¡°Of course not, Sir, I would never leave my customers hanging. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know¡±

    K turned to Davis and gave him a smirk and a wink before offering the waiter a chair, enthusiastically waiting to get the information that was worth his coin.

 63: Werewolf?

    The waiter took a deep breath, his gaze shifted to the road below. ¡°A few months ago, there was a town¡¯s fool named Iulek. He was ignorant, rude, and¡­ talkative to say the least!¡± the waiter started, his hand waving in the air like a showman.

    ¡°He was nosy, always saying things that he shouldn¡¯t, and always took things literally. He was an idiot through and through.¡± The waiter sighed, His gaze wandered off as he continued his tale.

    ¡°Every morning, Iulek would be lurking around the bottom floor of this establishment, ordering some food and sitting for hours. He appeared so frequently that the owner just accepted this fact and left him be¡±

    The waiter¡¯s eyes turned serious, he leaned in and whispered conspiratory. ¡°But one day, Iulek just disappeared, we didn¡¯t think much of it, but weeks, later there was still no sign of him and by then more and more people had mysteriously gone missing, without any trace or connection¡±

    K turned to Davis, his brow raised and his lip curled into a satisfied smirk. ¡°Is that so? And I presumed that the investigation department would come up with concrete proof that it is indeed a Werewolf?¡±

    Davis frowned. Realizing what K meant by this, he leaned in and focused on the waiter¡¯s tale.

    The waiter nodded, confirming his question. ¡°The bodies of the missing people started resurfacing in the wood, the investigator found claws mark on the victim¡¯s body, and¡­¡± The waiter said he was hesitant to finish his story.

    ¡°And?¡± K pushed forward, his smile growing wider as the story continued. He leans forward, using his hand to support his chin, while Davis''s expression remains stoic. His gaze never leaves the waiter.

    The waiter cleared his throat, clearly bothered by the two strangers in front of him. ¡°T-they¡­ they all were missing their head!¡±

    Davis¡¯s eyes widen slightly at the end, ¡°Their head?¡± Davis slowly turned to K as if expecting K to know what he was thinking.

    K''s smile widened at Davis¡¯s reaction, understanding his reaction completely, and he scoffed, clearly intrigued by the story. ¡°A werewolf taking prey¡¯s head after killing them¡­ Never heard that one before¡±

    K then shrugs to himself. ¡°Then again, once in a while a black sheep does appear in a flock of white sheep so I¡¯m not that surprised if it turns out to be a werewolf''s doing¡±

    Davis frowns further, his expression darkening at K¡¯s words. ¡°Werewolf¡­¡± he whispered, his hand fidgeting with his sleeve. He raised his head toward the waiter and questioned him. ¡°And recently?¡±

    The waiter slightly was surprised by Davis¡¯s reaction, wondering if he had an unpleasant history with a werewolf. ¡°There have been a few deaths in the last few weeks, a baker in the store by the town¡¯s gate, a food vendor a few streets from here, and just yesterday, Mrs. Sinae, a housewife was found dead in her house by her husband who just came back from his brother¡¯s house.¡±

    K raised his brow, he leaned his head forward, using his hand to support his chin. ¡°Yesterday¡­ Interesting.¡± He let out a short and quiet giggle before getting up. ¡°Alrighty then my friend, I believe we have a murder case to look into!¡±

    Davis got up from his seat without missing a beat. ¡°Skye, enjoy the food. Me and your uncle have to go out for a bit,¡± Davis scratched Skye behind her ear.

    K looked at Skye¡¯s happy face with his usual grin, he brought out a silver coin and flicked it toward the waiter. ¡°My dearest friend, do look after our dearest companion while we are away, as well as find us a good place to stay for a few days, I promise to reward you handsomely¡±

    The waiter took the coin and nodded vigorously, completely understanding his assignment. Don¡¯t worry Sir, I¡¯ll get you the best place in town to stay at. Please return at any time this evening, Sir.¡±

    K smiles and nods before joyously walking away followed closely by Davis, leaving Skye to enjoy the meal while being looked after by the waiter for the day.

    After walking for a long minute, mostly due to K¡¯s leisure pace and the occasional stop at the local vendors they finally arrived at Sinae¡¯s house, the recently murdered victim.

    The town¡¯s guard blocked off Mrs. Sinae¡¯s front door, and K and Davis could only see her building from the outside. Standing in the victim¡¯s front yard was a crowd of onlookers jammed together in the hope of catching a glimpse of the investigation.

    Davis tried to get past them to get a better look, but his attempt was futile, as the group wouldn¡¯t move an inch. After a few tries, he just gave up, returning to K with a resigned look.

    ¡°Can I get some help with this?¡± Davis asked.

    K grinned at his attempt and shook his head. He closed his eyes before taking a deep breath and shouting. ¡°A child is hanging from the veranda around the corner!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡ªWhat?¡ªa child?¡± The crowd mumbles as they turn around and frantically look around like a group of Prairie dogs looking for an eagle.

    ¡°They''re around the corner!¡± K pointed to one of the women in the crowd, when she started to leave the other started following her, clearing the area until only a few people were left standing.

    K bowed slightly, and with a smirk, he gestured his hand toward the guards. ¡°After you¡±

    Davis looked like he was about to say something but let out a sigh, shaking his head in disbelief before walking closer to the scene but stopping just short of the entrance, intending to watch from the outside.

    K, on the other hand, has other ideas. He approaches the guards at the door. Davis is puzzled by his action, but he knows better than to ask him what he is doing and follows behind him.

    ¡°Good afternoon, good sir.¡± K greeted the guards with a happy, almost cheerful demeanor. He reached out his hand for a handshake. I''m glad to be meeting you all on this fine and lovely day!¡±

    The guards were surprised by his cheerfulness, they weren¡¯t expected to be greeted with happiness at a crime scene, one of them reached out to grab K¡¯s hand. ¡°G-good afternoon to you too¡­ I wish I could say that I¡¯m happy but¡± The guard shaking K¡¯s hand said and turned toward the entrance. ¡°Things haven¡¯t been so great lately, so be careful out there¡±

    Davis bowed slightly toward the other guard before asking. ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡±

    The guard hesitated a bit before one of them answered. ¡°Werewolf, I have never seen the both of you before so I presume that you two are travelers who have just arrived¡±

    K chuckles a bit and confirms. ¡°Great observation, Sir. We had arrived in town just this morning and couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the¡­ Show¡± K said, his gazes sharply as he scanned the returning crowd.

    ¡°Now then if you¡¯ll excuse us, we like to go in, thank you very much¡± K smiled brightly as he tried to sneak inside in plain sight. But, the two guards block the entrance using their spears.

    The guards firmly stated, ¡°Those without official clearance are prohibited from entering the house¡ªthis is an active investigation.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Davis saw this and walked up to tap K¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t involve ourselves,¡± Davis said before muttering. ¡°Yet!¡±

    K laughed at Davis¡¯s suggestion, clearly understanding his meaning. But sneaking around and playing detective at night isn¡¯t his style, not today at least.

    He reaches into his spatial bag and pulls out a gold sigil with two lions engraved on them, the sight of the gold sigil causes the guards to get on their knees.

    ¡°We did not know that those from the royal family are here, please forgive our rudeness!¡± The guards apologize, their heads held low as they speak.

    Davis saw this and was flabbergasted, but then he remembered that before they set off Rachel had given something to K during their quick talk. ¡°So that''s what it was!¡± Davis mumbles and smirks to himself.

    K slid the sigil back into his bag, ¡°It¡¯s all right, we weren¡¯t planning on making this official, anyways.¡± K said with a confident smile. ¡°But we just couldn¡¯t stand when people of this beloved town are being murdered so cold-bloodedly¡±

    ¡°Would you mind?¡± K gestured toward the closed door.

    The guards saw this and quickly got up, opening the door for him with a bright and fearful smile. They didn¡¯t know if they had offended an official from their brief conversation earlier.

    Will this man hold grudges on them just because they do their work? Will he fire us because we block his path? Is he the type to abuse his authority?

    Without saying anything else he walked inside followed closely by Davis who shook his head toward the guards which made their fear of retaliation spiral. The uncertainty was terrifying for them.

    K and Davis entered the house and on their right leading to the living room was the murdered victim''s corpse lying on the floor, there were two more guards in the house, one at the top of the stairway and the other one in the living room.

    The smell of dried blood lingered and permeated the moment they entered the house. In the living room, there were two other people next to the corpse. One of them, a middle-aged man with a serious gaze wearing a body armored up to his neck. The other one was a familiar figure, a woman with long black hair, and black pupils.

    Even without her armor, both K and Davis immediately recognized her¡ªespecially K, who had once been jailed by her. ¡°Small world, this is!¡± K leaned against the doorway and uttered with a sigh.

    Davis standing next to him, chuckles a bit after seeing the female knight captain. ¡°It sure is, I believe she is from the Celestia knight¡¯s order. And your jailer!¡± Davis covers his mouth as he giggles at K¡¯s face. ¡°Speaking of which, since when did we become official?¡±

    K saw the man in armor approaching him and answered Davis with a whisper. ¡°Since I decided to be one!¡± His face forms a bright and charming smile as he greets the man. ¡°Good afternoon, dear Sir! A pleasure to be meeting you¡± He started before he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m K, and this is my friend/partner Davis¡±

    ¡°Greeting Mr. K, Mr. Davis. May I ask who you are?¡± The man bowed respectfully toward both K and Davis.

    ¡°We¡¯re just some¡­ concerned citizen,¡± K said as he flashed the royal sigil at him before putting them away.

    The knight bowed again. ¡°I see, as this town¡¯s Knight Captain I humbly apologize for not being there to greet the royal official. My name is Zulnyr but you can call me Zul if you would like Sir.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t receive any notices regarding an official visit today,¡± Zulnyr said, his tone respectful but skeptical.

    K without missing a beat already came up with an excuse. ¡°Well, Mr. Zulnyr. Me and my¡­ friend, are on vacation. A little break from duty and we thought it would be nice to stay in Brightwater for a while until¡± K¡¯s words trailed off, his eyes shifted toward the victim¡¯s corpse.

    Zulnyr follows his gaze and nods understandingly. ¡°Ahh, I see!¡±

    Davis shook his head and chuckled a bit at the situation, he stepped up and said with a confident look. ¡°Mr. Zulnyr please keep our involvement a secret, we don¡¯t want our superior to hear of this since it is an ¡®out of the book¡¯ action¡±

    ¡°Understood¡± Zulnyr stated, bowing at them gratefully for their involvement. Zulnyr turned to the female knight and introduced her from afar. ¡°And that is Sera, the nearby town¡¯s knight captain¡­ She was promoted to the investigation department because of her recent achievements¡±

    Sera finally turned to K and Davis and her eyes instantly widened. ¡°You?¡± She exclaimed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I could say the same to you¡­ Miss Sera!¡± K bow slightly at her before walking into the living room.

    Seeing Zulnyr¡¯s face Davis sighs and explains. ¡°We had met her before¡­ during a not-so-great time¡±

    Zulnyr didn¡¯t know the full story but he didn¡¯t ask further and just nodded, before joining them. Zulnyr told Sera about the royal family sigil, Sera was skeptical at first since she had met K and Davis before especially K but she reluctantly accepted their help.

    ¡°Mrs. Sinae, a housewife who was killed last night. She is covered in bite marks and scratch wounds, as well as¡­ a missing head¡± Sera reports what she knows so far to them.

    While she was speaking, K after looking at Mrs. Sinae¡¯s corpse got up and started walking around the room, looking left and right in a leisurely manner.

    Davis on the other hand was examining the corpse before he too started walking around. Sera continued reporting on her findings. ¡°There were reports of hearing a crashing sound last night, which explains the broken window near the cutting board¡± Sera pointed at the broken window.

    ¡°There are canine¡¯s footprints by the broken window leading toward the location where the body is now, as well as bloody footprints leading back out through the broken window. That is all the information I¡¯m able to gather but all of them pointed to the work of a werewolf,¡± Sera said with confidence in her work.

    K who was standing in front of the broken window chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a werewolf!¡±

    The other turned to him in surprise. Zulnyr was the first to ask. ¡°What do you mean, Sir?¡±

    K grin and explain his reason. ¡°Look at the blood from her wound, she was bitten, slashed, and decapitated but her pool of blood seems¡­ small, isn¡¯t it? And the way her head was decapitated. Have you ever seen a werewolf that cleanly decapitates a person by the base of their neck just above their collarbone?¡±

    Davis thought for a bit and answered. ¡°No, most werewolves use their powerful teeth to bite down on their neck.¡±

    K nodded at Davis¡¯s answer. ¡°Good! Then there were the wounds¡­ there were no defensive wounds on her body which meant that she was caught by surprise. Let''s say the werewolf manages to decapitate Mrs. Sinae, why would it mutilate her body with its claws but not tear her corpse to pieces and eat her?¡±

    ¡°And the way her body position and her blood pattern showed that she was attacked from the front while her back was against the broken window, and there are the footprints¡­ There are signs of a werewolf entering but the existence seems off¡± K said as he got to his knee and examined the bloody footprint. ¡°The werewolf just ate, bit, and slashed at its victim with its claws yet when it left there was no blood trail, only these recognizable canine footprints¡±

    ¡°The blood also doesn¡¯t match!¡± K continued, he reached her body and started pointing. ¡°Her head was decapitated but there is no blood spraying out from her wound. And then there was her blood, it seemed a portion of her blood was missing!¡±

    Sera frowns and questions K about his explanation. ¡°What about the human-size canine footprint by the window leading into the house?¡±

    K crosses his hand over his chest and turns to Davis. ¡°Davis, if you were a werewolf what would you do if you saw your prey all alone in a box with multiple entrance points and isolated from its group but surrounded by them at the same time?¡±

    Davis quickly answered. ¡°I would kill and eat the prey before leaving!¡±

    K claps his hand, ¡°Bingo, congratulations my friend. Your answer was precisely on point¡± K chuckled a bit before he explained further. ¡°Werewolves operate at a predatory level of hunting but they cannot solve puzzles like a human so how come a werewolf walks in through the window then closes it, waits, and ambushes its prey before making a scene during its escape? That¡¯s not how predators hunt!¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t just kill and ring a bell announcing its handiwork for everyone to watch in awe, it wanted her to be discovered as soon as possible!¡± K finishes his deduction there. ¡°I believe that there is something else doing all the killing¡­ something other than a werewolf.¡±

    The other listens in silence, trying to wrap their head around the idea of this newly suggested monster. While Davis tried to figure out what it was, Sera was trying to find holes to poke in his theory while Zulnyr remained neutral in the whole matter.

    ¡°Well, whatever this thing is, it will attack again in 6 days¡­¡± K said with an amused grin, he walked up to Sera and stared coldly at her. ¡°You¡¯re a detective, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Sera looked at him, her brow furrowed with both doubt and determination, and nodded. ¡°Yes¡ªYes, I am!¡±

    K just smiled at her response. ¡°Then you better start detecting, because you¡¯re on a timer¡­ And 6 days from now it will kill again! Best of luck, Detective!¡± K laughs to himself before pulling Davis with him and leaving the crime scene, leaving the detective and the town¡¯s knight captain to ponder.